《I Became the Dark Knight in the Game》
Chapter 1: Dark Knight Dale (1)
Chapter 1: Dark Knight Dale (1)
My grandfather always used to say,
Our world is filled with evil, but you must always follow the path of human decency.
Sorry, Grandpa.
It seems that the advice you gave me will be difficult to keep.
Its already been a year since I got transported into the world of a game.
At first, I was very bewildered.
The situation urred without any warning or time to prepare.
It felt like being hit by a speeding truck.
But as time passed, I had to learn to resign myself to my current situation.
I had to ept my current circumstances.
The fact that the game was set in a hard-core fantasy world where people died easily?
I epted it.
The fact that the body I possessed was not a well-trained mercenary, wizard, knight, or priest, but something else?
I epted it.
The fact that Inded on the outskirts of the continent?
It took me a whole year, but I epted that too.
But there was still one thing I could note to terms with.
Why on earth did it have to be a dark knight?
My ss was that of a dark knight.
I was human, yet not human.
***
The jostling carriage was filled with people. Packed like beans in a bean sprout container, each person bore the look of weariness from life.
Even in such a crowded carriage, there were ces that were particrly crowded and some that were conspicuously empty.
The former was where a pretty priestess was.
She was preaching to the people with a clear smile on her face.
Follow the light no matter how difficult and hard the situation may be. Do not lose your faith. If you believe and keep believing, one day God will burn away the darkness and bestow upon you the promised light.
In such a harsh world, people needed something to lean on.
The people nodded with eager expressions as they listened to the priestesss sermon.
As if they believed that doing so would grant them salvation of the soul.
When the sermon ended, questions came flying in from all directions.
The priestess answered each question thoughtfully and earnestly.
Right then, a haggard-looking woman asked,
Oh Priestess, my husband diedst year fighting demons. Hes in heaven now, isnt he?
The priestess offered a sorrowful smile. She hesitated for a moment before nodding her head.
God is merciful. Your husband bravely fought against evil, so he surely must have entered heaven.
At that moment, a sharp voice cut through.
I cant stand to listen to this any longer. If God were so merciful, He would have protected that womans husband from the demons.
The voice belonged to a mercenary sitting in a corner of the carriage.
How dare you!
Apologize right now!
The other passengers red at the mercenary, but thetter didnt budge.
He acted confidently as if he didnt care if all the ragamuffins there attacked him.
Instead, the mercenarys eyes gleamed menacingly as he spoke.
Look here. Ive fought on the front lines against those terrible demon armies several times. Do you know what I realized? Who*es like you, who only talk big, are useless outside of the bed. Can you even recite a minor miracle, huh? Can you? Oh apprentice priestess?
You!
Strictly speaking, an apprentice priestess was not actually a priestess. They didnt even have the authority to preach like this.
The mercenary who knew of this fact started the quarrel.
The apprentice priestesss face flushed with a mix of anger sparked by the mercenarys insult and the embarrassment of being exposed as a mere apprentice.
The mercenary, finding her reaction amusing,ughed loudly with his fellowrades and then continued speaking.
In battle, someone like you is less reliable than that dark knight over there. So what if he turned his back on the light? As long as he can fight, thats all that matters, right?
The mercenary looked to one side as if waiting for an answer, and everyones gaze was drawn to the same ce.
In the crowded carriage, there was one notably empty spot. A man sat quietly there as he polished his longsword with a rag.
He was d in te armor as ck as the night sky which contrasted starkly with his deathly pale face.
His eyes were lifeless, like those of a corpse, and his gray hair cascaded over his shoulders.
Handsome like a finely chiseled statue, but overall, it was hard to tell if he was more of a living person or a corpse.
The man briefly lifted his gray eyes to nce at the mercenary, then lowered his head again and continued to polish his longsword.
Ah. Looks like Ive been ignored.
The mercenary smiled bitterly. However, he still seeded in his initial goal of mocking the apprentice priestess in front of the people.
The apprentice priestess suddenly stood up from her seat and shouted.
Apologize! To say I am worse than that evil heretic is something I cannot tolerate!
I gannot toberate itch.
Gahahaha!
When the mercenary mocked the apprentice priestess in a ridiculous manner, his fellow mercenaries burst intoughter.
The apprentice priestesss face turned an even more unbearable shade of red.
A fellow mercenary, having stoppedughing, tried to calm her down.
Now, now. Calm down. Quell is just a bit mischievous, thats all. Please, sit down. Wont you get hit by an arrow if you stood so stiffly amidst a battlefield?
Do I look like I can calm down right now
Thats when it happened.
Whoosh!
A chilling sound of tearing air interrupted the priestesss words. The next moment, with a thud, the roof of the carriage was blown away.
Huh?
People looked up in confusion. Through the gaping hole in the roof, a one-eyed monster with an unusually long tongue was peering down at them.
The mercenary cursed.
Fu*k
To make matters worse, the carriage came to a halt. Looking ahead, the people saw the one-eyed monster chewing on the coachmans head.
The mercenary shouted as if in a fit.
Ill buy us some time; so get out noww!
It was difficult to fight in such a cramped space.
The dazed people scrambled out of the carriage at the mercenarys shout.
The monster whipped its long tongue like ash. The mercenary gritted his teeth and raised his shield to block the attack.
Ha! This is nothing!
Ill help too!
What?
The mercenary grimaced at the voice of the apprentice priestessing from beside him.
Why are you still here and not outside?
I can perform simple miracles! Oh almighty light, sky, and sun, grant your servant power
You retarded fool!
As the apprentice priestess sped her hands and began to pray, her hands started glowing white. The monsters gaze swiftly turned towards her.
The mercenary instinctively knew that the apprentice priestess was about to do something troublesome.
The monster forcefully kicked against the wall with all of its four legs. It sprang up like a spring and lunged at the apprentice priestess.
The mercenary tried to stop the creature.
But the monsters speed was too fast, and the distance was too far away.
In an instant, the monster reached the apprentice priestess and opened its massive jaws wide.
The face of the apprentice priestess, who had been praying, turned pale with fear.
It was toote for her to escape.
In a moment, those strong jaws would crush her headpletely.
The priestess shut her eyes tightly.
But the feared attack did note.
Crack!
The sound of something like bones breaking echoed around the ce. The apprentice priestess opened her eyes and they continued to open wide with shock.
A metal fist was lodged in the monsters mouth.
The monster tried to mp its jaws shut, aiming to bite off the whole arm. However, the armor surrounding the arm was too strong for its teeth.
Instead, it was the monsters teeth that shattered.
The apprentice priestess looked up with a dazed expression at the owner of the fist.
The dark knight she had seen earlier was mechanically beating the monster down.
Kyaaaak!
The monster, whose jawbone waspletely shattered, resisted wildly. But the dark knight gripped the monsters mouth and forcefully yanked it sideways.
Rip!
The monsters head was torn in half. Blood and flesh sttered everywhere, some evennding on the apprentice priestesss face.
She was so stunned by the brutal scene that she couldnt even think.
However, the watching mercenaryughed like a madman.
Gahahaha! Those dark knights are always so fierce; I love it!
Regardless of his reaction, the dark knight remained calm. He nced around and noticed the apprentice priestesss blood-stained face.
The dark knight rummaged through his belongings and pulled out a white handkerchief before offering it to the apprentice priestess.
Wipe yourself.
Yes?
When the apprentice priestess failed to understand, the dark knight personally took it upon himself and started wiping her face with the handkerchief.
Wh-What in the world are you doing!
The apprentice priestess was rmed but the dark knight did not stop.
His touch was quite meticulous. He thoroughly scrubbed her face with the handkerchief.
However, the more he tried, the more the blood smeared and the priestesss face was left covered in blood.
Gahaha! What are you doing, Sir dark knight!
The mercenary burst into loudughter.
Feeling embarrassed as if thinking Is this not right?, the dark knight awkwardly scratched his helmet and turned his head away.
And then he spoke calmly.
There are more outside.
Yes, sir!
The mercenaries all gripped their weapons and followed the dark knight. One of the mercenaries who kept pace with the dark knight asked him.
My name is Quell, son of Rendell. Whats your name, Sir dark knight?
The dark knight nced briefly at the mercenary and replied.
Im currently going by the name Dale.
Currently? Ah. Do dark knights also get baptized and receive new names?
Something like that.
Anyway, I look forward to working with you! Please help me return alive to the city! It would be most unjust to die without spending one penny of the money after rolling through the front lines!
The cheerful mercenary and the calm dark knight soon disembarked from the carriage.
The apprentice priestess who was left behind watched them in a daze.
***
The battle ended.
More than half of the carriage passengers had perished. The apprentice priestess sank to the ground at the sight of such gruesome scene.
A voice from one mercenary reached her ears.
Fu*k. Six of those damned one-eyed bastards showed up. Is it even safe near the city anymore?
The mercenary raised his head as if he were thoroughly fed up.
But thanks to Sir dark knight, were still alive. Boy, he fought like a demon, didnt he?
Dale remained silent. He lowered his head and gazed at one of the corpses.
The corpse belonged to the mercenary named Quell. It seemed he had met a rather painful end, with his body all torn apart.
A fellow mercenary who had been with Quell wore a bitter look on his face.
Damn it. He wasnt supposed to die in a ce like this. He held on for five years, and now this
Life was cheap, and death wasmon in this world. Dale scanned the surroundings in silence.
The sprawling carcass of the monster came into view.
Dale thrust his gauntlet into the creatures chest.
Thud!
Blood sttered, and his gauntlet gleamed ominously.
In no time, the life force of the monster and the lingering soul from the corpse were both drawn into Dales body.
A nearby mercenary who had been watching marveled,
Ooh, hes absorbing its soul.
The monsters carcass rapidly shriveled up and soon it resembled a mummy.
Dale nodded his head in satisfaction.
Ive gathered more life force and soul force than I expected. If I visit the temple now, my grade might even rise.
Dale shifted his gaze to another corpse. It belonged to one of the people who had fallen victim to the monsters attack. The apprentice priestess noticed his gaze and hastily stood up.
Yo-you cant!
?
Ill perform the funerals for these people! So please, uh, dont touch them.
It seemed like she was worried that Dale might absorb the deceaseds life force.
From the perspective of the faith of light his actions were extremely sphemous.
One of the remaining mercenaries who had been watching couldnt help butugh at her antics. You never knew when another monster would attack. Right now, Dale was practically their lifeline.
This is better than relying on the sloppy light temple
The mercenary was afraid that Dale might get angry and leave them behind, so he decided to act first.
He tightened his grip on his shield and took a step forward.
A who*e like you who didnt even lend a hand during Oh.
Dales arm stopped the mercenary in his tracks before shaking his head.
The mercenary asked cautiously,
Are you sure?
It doesnt matter.
Despite the predicament that had twisted his very humanity, there was one thing Dale had resolved when he inhabited his current body: to never forget that he was still a human.
Instinct told him otherwise. After all, these were just corpses. His instinct urged him to absorb their life force quickly.
But what remained of Dales humanity reminded him not to defile them. Even if he couldnt protect innocent people, he should refrain from disrespecting them until the end.
Dale followed his sense of humanity.
That had been the way Dale survived in this world until now.
Dale observed as the apprentice priestess conducted a simple funeral ceremony for the dead.
The mercenary who was stopped cast a peculiar nce in Dales direction and then he remarked.
Brother Dale, you seem a bit different from the dark knights Ive heard of. Well, Ive only seen dark knights from a distance a couple of times, but
Maybe so.
After answering briefly, Dale turned his back on him.
Take a rest while you can.
He added.
The journey to the city would likely be more treacherous than they anticipated.
Chapter 2: Dark Knight Dale (2)
Chapter 2: Dark Knight Dale (2)
The dark knight was an unstable being, existing on the border between the undead and the living.
In the heart of this half-undead knight, human emotions coexisted with undead instincts.
At times, these two forces shed within him.
Perhaps thats why, in the game, the character would sometimes defy the yersmands and act on its own.
This was one of the reasons Dale never chose the dark knight ss despite its powerful abilities.
So imagine how frustrated Dale felt when he first found himself inhabiting this body.
Dale habitually ced his hand on his chest. He felt no heartbeat.
When he became a dark knight, Dales heart stopped beating.
But this new form wasnt all that bad.
First of all, he never tired. And he didnt necessarily need sleep or food.
He just needed to replenish his energy at the right time, much like filling a car with gasoline.
Dale walked ahead while carrying a backpackrger than most.
Harkin, a mercenary with notably curly brown hair was walking alongside him before he expressed his admiration.
Wow. Youre carrying others loads without breaking a sweat. Being half-undead must give you some extraordinary physical abilities.
Thats right.
Hmm, maybe I should seriously consider bing a dark knight. The Night Goddess doesnt discriminate against anyone, I heard.
Harkin said this in a joking manner. Dale nced at him and responded in a stiff voice.
I wouldnt rmend it. Its not exactly a pleasant body to have.
Hahaha! I was just joking. Ive heard that dark knights have dulled senses. So, that means, well, you wouldnt feel anything even during you know.
Harkin then made a gesture with his left hand, curling it into a circle and moving his index finger in and out.
Right? Lifes all about enjoying, isnt it? If you cant feel anything even when embracing a woman, whats the point of living? Right uh, ahem.
Harkin hastily ended his sentence with a cough.
When he thought about it, he realized it might not be an appropriate topic for Dale. However, Dale didnt seem to get angry.
More precisely, he appeared indifferent to whatever Harkin said.
Feeling awkward, Harkin scratched his head and continued.
Anyway, now that were together, lets introduce ourselves properly. Im Harkin, son of Gollen. Quill, whom you saw earlier, was a good buddy of mine, and uh oh yeah, Im an iron te mercenary and a grade 2 shieldman.
Grade. In game terms, it was like a level.
Fight strong enemies, go to the temple, and raise your grade.
The world he was in worked by the same rules as the game he used to enjoy.
Grade 2 shieldman. Armed with chain mail and a round shield.
Dale nodded his head.
Youve worked on your character well.
Yes, I have. Ive been working hard on huh?
Dale. Grade 1. I am a dark knight.
Huh? You fight so well, and yet your grade is only one? Ah, but of course. You were originally a knight, so thats not surprising.
Harkin who was briefly taken aback soon smiled again. Regardless of his grade, Dale was strong.
Building a connection with him could prove beneficial in the future.
Harkin brought up various topics: the current lull in the front lines, the inner workings of the mercenary business, and scandals at the royal court.
Harkin knew a lot as a mercenary.
Dale just nodded along half-heartedly. Although he found it somewhat tedious to listen, he didnt shut Harkin up as some of the information could be useful.
At that time, a sharp voice called out from behind them.
Excuse me. Can we walk with you?
Harkin turned around with an annoyed expression on his face. Behind him, the apprentice priestess was standing with her hands on her hips and a frown on her face.
Further back, about ten of the passengers who had survived the carriage ident were standing with pale faces. Every single one of them looked exhausted.
The apprentice priestess looked around at the people and said,
These people dont have the same stamina as you. Please give them some time.
Harkin scowled in response.
No. Were already in a hurry. What time are you talking about? Do you want to camp outside with monsters roaming around?
But still There are children and elderly people here. They need rest.
The apprentice priestesss voice trailed off towards the end. She too knew that she was asking for too much.
Tsk.
Harkin clicked his tongue and then spoke to Dale.
Sir Dale, why dont we just leave them behind? Do we really need to drag along these burdens?
The apprentice priestess was shocked.
How can you say that Abandon the weak? Are you even human!
Hah. In a world where people abandon their own families for money, what does it matter?
Harkin snorted and then turned to speak with Dale in a suggestive tone.
What do you think of my suggestion? It doesnt really concern you, does it?
Well, thats true.
Dale nodded without hesitation.
Honestly, he found himself empathizing more with Harkins opinion.
These were people he had never met before. What did their fate have to do with Dale?
There was no reason to take risks and lead these people around.
If he thought about it calmly, the right choice would be to leave them behind.
This was the instinct of the undead.
Yet another voice inside him spoke.
It argued that he couldnt just leave them to die.
He needed to find a bnce between these two opinions.
Dale approached the apprentice priestess. Thetter took a step back with trembling legs.
She remembered how Dale had once covered her face in blood with a handkerchief.
Dale asked her,
Your name was Esther, right?
Yes, but I dont think were on friendly terms to call each other by our names, are we?
Esther. I will make you a suggestion.
Esther swallowed dryly at Dales cold and almost mechanical voice.
After gathering her courage she asked him.
What is it? Please speak.
Give me a reason to keep taking you guys with me.
A reason? Well
Esther was about to speak about human morality but then she closed her mouth.
She remembered who she was dealing with.
This was a dark knight who had forsaken not just morality but even his humanity.
Moreover, Dale had not asked for a reason but had said to give one.
Its a trade. He wants me to propose conditions that would satisfy him.
Esther twirled her tinum blonde hair around her finger; it was a habit she did when she was worrying.
Dale gazed nkly at the sky. The sun was setting behind the hills. Night would soon fall.
There wasnt much time left.
Esther hurriedly racked her brain. Still, there werent many things that someone like Dale would want in the first ce.
Money Probably. Thats likely it.
Money held an equal value for everyone. Even if it was for a half-undead dark knight.
The real issue was her ability to pay.
Esther looked around. People with gaunt, shabby appearances gazed back at her.
It seemed unlikely that any of them had money.
The same was true for Esther who was an apprentice priestess. She had only enough to cover her basic living expenses.
After much deliberation, Esther finally spoke.
I dont have the means to pay you right now.
I see.
Dale responded and was ready to turn away, but Esther quickly added.
B-but, I promise to take responsibility and repay this debt.
Harkin scoffed.
And how do you n to repay?
Its not easy to say, but I am considered a promising talent in the temple. Ill soon advance in rank. If you ever need the power of a priestess, Ill be there to help. I swear it on my faith.
So youre saying youll repay him with your body.
M-My body?!
Harkin turned his gaze to Dale.
What do you think, Sir Dale? She might be lying about being a promising priestess in her temple. You saw it yourself. She couldnt even perform a miracle properly during battle.
.
Dale pondered over the situation.
Indeed, as Harkin had pointed out, Esthers potential was uncertain.
There was no guarantee that she would be apetent priestess over time.
But,
Even a half-baked priestess is better than none for me.
One of the major penalties of choosing the dark knight profession was incurring the hostility of those who followed the light faith.
To receive help from priests or pdins, he would have to pay exorbitant fees.
The problem was that a priest was an essential member of any party. The presence of a priest or a priestess could make a major difference in terms of safety, even with the same level of power.
This was why the dark knight was known to be a notoriously difficult ss in the game.
ying the game without a priest was extremely difficult.
But what if I made Esther owe me?
Esther herself might not be of great help.
However, through her, he might be able to establish some connections with the Church of Light.
Dale made his decision.
Did you say you swear on your faith?
. Yes!
Esther nodded with her eyes filled with determination.
Dale looked into those eyes.
Her blue eyes sparkled beautifully; this was a light that Dale could no longer produce.
Dale nodded his head.
I ept your offer.
Hoo.
Esther sighed in relief.
Surprisingly, Harkin did not question Dales decision.
Well. Even if that apprentice priestess isnt very useful, you can just make her pay with her body Her face is pretty, and she has a nice figure. Its very pleasing to the eyes.
Harkin smirked sinisterly.
Esther covered her body with a displeased expression on her face.
Ignoring them both, Dale opened his mouth.
Weve rested enough. Lets set off again.
At Dalesmand, the people who had been sitting down slowly got up.
Harkin asked.
So, Sir Dale. It seems like the sun will set if we continue this way, are we going to camp tonight?
No. Well keep moving.
Right. We hardly have enough people for a proper watch; camping would be difficult. We have to move, even if its hard.
Dale led the people and resumed their march. Since he was leading many, the pace of the march inevitably slowed down.
Esther encouraged the people and worked hard to ensure that no one was left behind.
Regardless, Dale kept turning his head, focusing only on the forest that spread on either side.
Harkin asked with a worried face.
Why are you looking around so much? It makes the others anxious, you know. Its not even fully dark yet.
Dale, still vignt of his surroundings, muttered in a low voice.
There were seven.
What?
The one-eyed monsters that first attacked us. There were seven of them.
What are you talking about? There were clearly six, werent there?
One fled right after seeing its buddy killed.
Oh.
Harkins eyes widened in shock. Dale asked calmly.
Do you know anything about the behavior of eaters?
Huh? No, I dont really
It wasmon knowledge in the game. This mercenary, who recently returned from the front lines, seemed unaware of such details.
Dale exined.
They are sensitive to their territory and live in packs. Living in packs means there is an alpha. And they are fiercely loyal to each other. The others will definitelye for revenge.
Oh. Then that means
The eaters might still be pursuing them, led by their alpha.
The thought of the eaters was terrifying enough, let alone their leader.
Harkin felt a chill down his spine.
But were still at a distance from them, right?
No. Theyre very close now. I can feel it.
The trait of a ck knight, Unholy Sensation.
The sense of touch, pain, and taste be dull, but other senses be sensitive.
In particr, the newly developed sixth sense was extremely sensitive to killing intent, hostility, and the smell of blood.
Dales senses alerted him.
Enemies were nearby.
Uh, Uhhh?
A flustered Harkin hastily scanned his surroundings. The forest was peaceful. The people following them also looked bewildered, turning their gazes towards Harkin.
It was then that Harkin realized why Dale had spoken in a low voice.
This isnt something we need to tell the others.
It would only cause confusion.
What will you do?
Well have to fight.
Can we win?
We have to.
Harkin swallowed hard at Dales blunt words. It wasnt about whether they could win; they had to win.
Clearly, they had no other choice.
If the enemy was already this close, fleeing was not an option.
All that was left was to wait for when the enemy would attack.
The two subtly slowed down to close the distance with their group.
In case of an attack, it was better to stay together and resist together rather than scatter.
Is there something going on between the two? Esthers face was etched with anxiety as she clutched the symbol of the church that hung around her neck.
Time passed slowly in the silence. Finally, dusk fell.
Darkness descended around them.
Those who had prepared in advance began to light their torches one by one.
It was the moment when the light from the torches pushed back the darkness.
Sssssk!
Suddenly, something flew out of the darkness and coiled around the arm of a man holding a torch.
What?
The man struggled with all his might, but he couldnt move. The tongue that had wrapped around his arm was trying to pull him in.
But Dale was quicker.
His longsword swung as fast as lightning and cut off the tongue.
Squelch!
Kiyaaaa!
Blood sttered. A scream of agony echoed through the forest.
The startled people hurriedly scanned their surroundings.
Dozens of pairs of sinister, glowing red eyes stared out from the darkness at them.
Esthers face turned pale white.
There are too many of them.
But Dale was calm. He turned his head towards a creature in the darkness that was exuding a particrly strong aura.
And then he uttered shortly,
Come at me quickly.
A one-eyed monster, easily twice the size of the other creatures, slunk forward. The creature drooled as it eyed Dale.
It was presumably imagining how tasty the flesh of the one who had killed its kin would be.
Yet, Dale did not even blink. He mechanically lowered the visor of his helmet.
Soon, a blue glow began to emanate from the eyeholes of the helmet.
In the sky, a waning moon had risen.
The night belonged to the dark knight.
Chapter 3: Dark Knight Dale (3)
Chapter 3: Dark Knight Dale (3)
The dark knight was a half-undead.
And, as with all undead, he was weakened by sunlight.
He wasnt exactly weakened; rather, he couldnt fully harness his power at such a time.
It was only on such a night, where even the moon was faint, that dark knights could unleash their full strength.
Dale stepped forward. Harkin asked in a tense voice.
Can you do it? Its bigger than I thought.
We have to.
The Great One-Eye. Ive faced it a few times in the game. Its definitely within my abilities.
Dale was always calm and collected. If he didnt think he could win the fight, he wouldnt even start it.
His calm demeanor spread to Harkin, easing his tension.
What should I do?
Hold out. And stay with Esther.
Coe back quickly though; Im not confident.
Dale nodded his head, then he positioned himself in front of the great one-eye.
Dale aimed the tip of his longsword at the enemy.
It was a crude longsword, but the edge was sharp.
The Great One-Eye sneered as if amused upon seeing this. With its single eye curved slightly, it smirked and snickered.
Saliva dripped steadily from the creatures mouth.
The two red at each other for a moment, then kicked the ground without any hesitation.
The Great One-Eye flew into the air above him and thenshed out with its long tongue like a whip.
Dale mechanically lowered his arm and swung her longsword. The de dug into the Great One-Eyes thick tongue but failed to sever it.
The de wasnt sharp enough.
Kiik!
The Great One was enraged by the pain radiating through its tongue.
It skillfully coiled its tongue and applied a strong force to the longsword.
Then, with a snap, the tip of the longsword broke off.
Dale gazed down at his broken longsword in dismay.
I was fond of that.
Dale threw away his longsword without hesitation and drew a hand axe from his holster at his waist.
He then charged at the Great One-Eye, rapidly closing the distance between them.
Its the tongue thats dangerous.
The One-Eye was a monster with an abnormally developed tongue. Its tongue was so strong that it could easily bend old metal.
Conversely, its other body parts were not as strong.
The key is to close in and prevent it from using its long tongue.
Dale faithfully executed the strategy in his mind.
He lunged at the Great One-Eye and swung his hand axe with lightning speed.
Thwack!
The axe buried itself in the creatures shoulder. Had it not turned its head at thest moment, the axe would have struck its head.
Kiiiik!
Startled, the Great One-Eye rapidly backpedaled on all fours. Dale was stronger than it had anticipated. It needed to create distance at all costs.
Dale relentlessly pursued it. After that, an unexpected game of tag unfolded.
The Great One-Eye was slightly faster, but it couldnt oust the dark knight in stamina.
The victor of this chase was predetermined from the start.
The Great One-Eye knew this too.
The creature scurried away at full speed, desperately trying to put distance between them. Then, abruptly, it kicked off the ground and somersaulted in the air.
Its back and face rapidly switched ces.
It had found the right distance and angle.
Now, it had the perfect conditions to use its tongue.
The creature opened its maw wide and thrust its tongue like a spear.
Its speed was even faster than before. The Great One-Eye who sensed danger to its life had exerted all its strength.
Swish!
The flying tongue wrapped tightly around Dales right arm. Dale attempted to sever the tongue with his hand axe, but he failed.
The pressure on his right arm intensified.
Creak.
The armor wrapped around his arm began to crumple under the tongues grip. The ted Great One-Eye exerted even more force.
Dale grasped the tongue with his left hand and applied pressure, but his positioning was poor.
He couldnt apply enough force.
The Great One-Eye persistently twisted and coiled around his shoulder. Dales right arm began to bend at an increasingly unnatural angle.
Then, finally, with a crack! the armor shattered, and his right arm was torn off.
Blood sttered in all directions. It was cold blood. The Great One-Eye smirked triumphantly as if it was delighted by its victory.
But Dale remained calm.
With his right arm gone, he actually felt more liberated.
Dale picked up the piece of armor that had encased his right arm. The jagged edge, torn off forcibly, was exceedingly sharp. He stepped forward, closing the distance.
Dale thrust the sharp shard of metal into the gaping mouth of the Great One-Eye which was still rejoicing with its tongue out.
Ki-Kiiik!
The Great One-Eye, with the armor jammed in its throat, fell to the ground. And then the monster thrashed about wildly.
But Dale, who had mounted it, did not budge. He knew well how to bnce his weight and exert pressure on his opponent.
Dale hammered his remaining fist into the armor stuck in the creatures maw like a mallet.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
With each thunderous sound, the armor drove deeper into the monsters flesh.
Warm blood sttered in all directions.
Keeh
The resistance didntst long. Draining too much blood, the creatures body gradually weakened.
Eventually, the light faded from the Great One-Eyes eye.
Dale spat out dismissively,
What a hassle.
Harkin and Esther, who had been watching the scene, murmured in shock.
How can someone fight so brutishly?
Is this the way of the dark knights
Even Harkin who was a skilled mercenary rarely witnessed such a savage fight. Only dark knights, numb to pain, could fight in such a brutal manner.
Having ended the Great One-Eyes life, Dale looked down at his own body.
His armor was dented, and his right arm was torn off.
A burning thirst welled up within him.
Thud!
Dale quickly inserted his gauntlet into the corpse of the Great One-Eye.
The gauntlet glowed with a reddish energy, and quickly, life force was absorbed from the monsters dead body.
Then a red line ran down the cross-section of his severed arm and shoulder. The lines stretched into hundreds of branches, neatly attaching the arm to the shoulder.
The same happened with his armor. To a dark knight, armor is as much a part of the body as his limbs.
With a creaking sound, the dented armor straightened and returned to its original state.
What a convenient body.
The ability to heal even severe wounds instantly by absorbing vitality was something he particrly appreciated.
After regaining his condition, Dale surveyed his surroundings.
The other One-Eyes were trembling as they looked at him. They felt terror towards Dale, who had single-handedly killed their leader.
Dale picked up a hand axe and walked towards them.
***
The moment the leader was killed, the oue of the battle was effectively decided.
After a few more attempts at resistance, the One-Eyes eventually fled.
Harkin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.
W,whew, I thought I was a goner for sure.
Harkin looked around with a pale face. The corpses of the One-Eyes, dried up like mummies, were scattered all around.
He knew that without Dale, they would not have escaped death.
There were casualties on their side as well.
Three people died while Dale was dealing with the Great One-Eye.
All of them were the weak and powerless.
But considering the strength of their attackers, the losses were minimal.
Esther performed the funeral rites for the deceased with sad eyes.
Harkin watched the scene for a moment and spoke to Dale.
You did well. To take down the Great One-Eye alone. Dark knights really are different, arent they?
Dale simply nodded his head without saying a word.
Harkin continued,
With your skills, its surprising I havent heard of Sir Dale before Where have you been active?
Ive never had a base.
Is that so? Then where are you traveling from?
Russell.
Russell. Russell. Russell.
Rolling the word around in his mouth several times, Harkin suddenly pped his hands.
Ah, you came from the north. Its not too far from here. Did it take you about three weeks to get here?
One year.
What?
Harkin asked back with a puzzled look on his face.
What do you mean? It took you a year to cover a three-week distance?
I lost my way while following the path alone.
How on earth do you get lost on a road? Even a three-year-old child wouldnt
Dale abruptly raised his fist in a show for the other party to shut up.
Harkin didnt speak further.
Meanwhile, the funeral rites concluded. Esther sighed with an exhausted look on her face.
Her face was a mess with sweat.
Whew. Why did this have to happen?
Dale, who had quietly approached, asked,
Is it all over?
Yes its over.
Esther took a step back and hurriedly wiped her face with a cloth.
Before Dale could pull out another handkerchief.
Dale said after a brief pause.
Then well leave immediately. We dont want to attract any trouble because of the smell of blood.
Hearing this, the people with tired faces also quickly got up from their ces.
However, the feared incident did not ur.
The scent of blood from the Great One-Eye was too intimidating for the weaker beasts to approach.
Dale strode forward confidently.
The forest path was dark at night, but the darkness posed no hindrance to a dark knight.
The people had to move briskly to keep up with Dales pace.
Before they knew it, the night had passed, and the faint light of dawn was approaching.
At that moment, they reached the end of the forest path.
Harkin, who was walking beside Dale, smiled.
Oh. Finally, we can see it.
The golden ins stretched out before them as the dawn began to break.
In the midst of the ins stood a towering city, surrounded by tall tripleyered walls that basked in the morning sunlight.
It was the second capital of the empire and one of the few remainingrge cities of humanity. Moreover, it was the main stage of the game.
Dale recited the name of the city.
Irene.
It had taken a whole year to reach this point. Seeing the grandeur of the city firsthand, he felt a special kind of sentiment.
If only I hadnt lost my way, I would have arrived much earlier.
As Dale stood there, Harkin approached and asked,
Sir Dale, is this your first time in Irene? Prepare to be amazed. Its a thriving ce that cannot bepared to other cities. Well, thats if you have the money to enjoy it.
Dale nodded and moved on.
The people following him quickened their steps, their faces brightening as they saw their destination.
***
As they got closer to the walls of the city, a slum filled with shabby houses appeared in their field of sight.
Not everyone could live within the safety of the city walls.
Ragged children gathered to beg, but they retreated hesitantly at the imposing aura Dale emitted.
Harkin who looked annoyed swung his shield through the air.
If you dont want to get beaten down, then scram. Were not here to be swindled by you lot.
It seemed that such incidents were quite frequent. Dale habitually reached for his money pouch.
Bing a dark knight had made him lose many things, but habits from his previous life often surfaced.
When Dale scattered a few copper coins, the childrens eyes widened in surprise.
But soon, casting wary nces around, they hurriedly gathered the coins.
Harkin who was standing beside him was aghast and made a fuss.
Good heavens! Did you just scatter money? Why on earth would you do that?
Dale replied nonchntly.
Just because.
But who just throws money around like that! And a dark knight giving alms to beggars, no less. If anyone heard, theyd think its as absurd as a dog eating grass.
Dogs are actually omnivores.
Oh. Is that so? But thats not the point, is it?
Harkin continued to vehemently argue why it was wrong to throw money at the children.
He exined that such children usually belonged to organized groups, and even if they earned money, it would all be taken from them.
In the end, he argued, Dale was only helping the ruffians prosper.
But Dale didnt care.
In the first ce, the action wasnt carried out with a righteous heart or any other meaning like that.
It was just something that felt necessary at the moment.
From a short distance away, Esther overheard the conversation between the two of them. She looked at Dales back with a confused expression.
Meanwhile, Harkin raised his shield and red furiously as if to ward off any other children who might approach them again.
Ironically, it was Dale who was scattering the money, yet Harkin reacted as if his own money was disappearing.
Thanks to this, they were able to reach the city gate without further incident.
At the city gate, two guards were leaning against the wall.
They appeared utterly bored and yawned widely as if the world itself was a nuisance.
However, their attitude changed dramatically upon seeing Dale.
One guard, with a tense expression, grabbed his spear and pointed it straight at Dales throat.
Stop right there!
Dale was taken aback by this intense reaction, so he responded.
I just want to enter the city.
Show something to prove your identity!
.
For Dale, who had been wandering for the past year, it was impossible he possessed anything to prove his identity.
But that didnt matter.
Without hesitation, Dale pulled out some money from his pocket and handed it over to the guard.
In games, this usually works to gain entry.
As it was his first time, he offered a generous amount of money.
However, the guards faces twisted in disgust upon seeing the money.
How dare this evil bastard try to bribe us with money?
?
Now that I look closer, theres something suspicious about you! Well send you straight to jail right now! We need to call a priest from the temple for an interrogation!
?
There was one major downside to being a dark knight in the game.
It could incur the hostility and disgust of those who follow the light.
And in this world, it was rare to find someone who did not adhere to the faith of light.
The guards, usually corrupt andzy, had suddenly be diligent upon seeing Dale for this very reason.
Dale was frozen in disbelief at this absurd turn of events.
He had finally reached his destination, only to be potentially barred from entering the city.
Well, not exactly barred. He might actually enter, but
It looks like Ill be thrown into jail.
And once in jail, Dale would never see the light of day again.
Chapter 4: Dark Knight Dale (4)
Chapter 4: Dark Knight Dale (4)
As Dale remained still, the guards gripped tightly their spears.
They looked poised to strike at any moment. A strong feeling of hostility emanated from them.
The body of a dark knight is sensitive to such hostility. Unconsciously, Dales hand moved towards the hilt of his sword.
Ah, right. Its broken.
Perhaps it was for the best that his longsword was broken. Had heshed out with his sword in a fit of rage, there would have been no turning back.
As the atmosphere became tense, Harkin stepped forward with a friendly smile on his face.
Now, now, lets not get too heated. Whats the point of expending energy so early in the morning? Shouldnt the guards finish work quickly and go home? To eat, rest, and perhaps give their wives a little backrub.
His easygoing demeanor caused the guard to furrow his brow.
And who are you?
Im Harkin. I am an iron te mercenary. Heres my mercenary badge.
Harkin took out his mercenary badge and showed it. It was a thin copper te engraved with the mercenary guilds emblem and the name Harkin.
The guard scrutinized it suspiciously.
Its not a fake, is it?
You must be joking! Id rather hang myself than forge a badge and be hunted by the guild.
Hmm. Alright then. So, what now?
Harkin nced at Dale and then spoke calmly.
I stepped in because it seems like the guards have a misunderstanding. This man, Sir Dale, may look ferocious, evil, and, well, like someone who could easily kill people, but in reality, he has the face of a gentle entertainer, albeit an unlucky one.
Dale stared nkly at Harkin. Thetter broke out in cold sweat but he continued.
But still, you see? Hes different from other dark knights. Hes reasonable and doesnt just go around stabbing people.
That was actually rare for dark knights.
Look over there. Those people were all saved by our Sir Dale! Where else would you find such a dark knight?
Our dog doesnt bite.
Harkin desperately exined while gesturing with his hands and feet.
The guard, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke.
I get what youre trying to say now.
Ah, you finally understand!
Youre in cahoots with this guy, arent you?
?
You both should be thrown in jail!
Mercenaries werent exactly the most trustworthy bunch either.
Unless it was a high-ranking mercenary, the words of an iron te mercenary carried little weight.
The guards scowled and slowly approached Harkin.
With his eyes darting around nervously, Harkin suddenly shouted.
Wh-what are you talking about! Friends? My nickname is actually Lone Wolf! I always go alone!
?
Anyway, I have nothing to do with this.
As both the guard and Dale looked at him incredulously, Harkin cleared his throat and stepped back.
The guards then turned their attention back to Dale.
They stepped closer, intending to tie Dale up with a rope.
Dale was in a dilemma.
What should I do? Should I retreat for now?
He had never imagined that he wouldnt even be able to enter the city.
Retreating seemed like the only option at the moment.
But if he backed down now, it would be like admitting that he was hiding something.
It was at that moment while Dale was deep in thought.
A clear voice sounded from behind.
Let me exin.
Everyones attention turned in unison as Esther stepped forward.
The guards shrunk back when they saw the priestesss unique attire and Esthers beauty.
Esther spoke calmly.
You have been working hard since early morning, brothers in faith.
Oh, Priestess. Weve made you wait. You may enter without dy.
The guard spoke respectfully.
Esther hadnt shown them any identification but it wasnt necessary.
Priests of the Light Faith have a unique aura that cant be faked.
Esther shook her head.
I stepped forward to address a misunderstanding regarding our broth
She hesitated over the word brother in faith feeling it wasnt quite right to address Dale, and then corrected herself.
I want to clear up the misunderstanding about Sir Dale.
Huh?
The guards eyes widened in surprise. A priestess of the Light Faith defending a dark knight? Both Harkin and Dale looked a bit surprised as well.
They hadnt expected Esther, who had been looking at them disapprovingly, to step forward on their behalf.
Esther herself seemed reluctant. And she said this with a stiff expression on her face.
Although I have not spent much time with Sir Dale, I believe the mercenary is correct. Sir Dale is different from other dark knights.
Esther calmly recounted their journey to this point.
She described the attack on their carriage, how Dale had saved people during that attack, and how he had led them all the way here.
Of course, she also revealed that Dale and she had made a deal. Its also true that Dales intentions werent so pure.
But that was not a problem at all.
If Dale had abandoned the people there and fled alone, no one would have med him.
If he had been a less honorable person, he might have even killed the weaker ones and robbed them.
In the guards view, Dales actions were sufficiently honorable.
The guards looked at Dale with disbelief.
The idea of a dark knight doing such a deed was hard for them to ept.
Hmm.
If the priestess says so, then it must be true, but
The two thought for a moment and then spoke to Esther.
Recently, we received orders to intensify inspections on heretics. Those people have been causing a lot of trouble. Therefore, we cant just let in heretics whose identities are not confirmed inside.
In that case.
Will you, as a priestess, vouch for this knights identity?
Ugh.
Identity guarantee.
In essence, they were asking if Esther would take responsibility if Dale caused any trouble inside the city.
Esther was conflicted. However, she soon made up her mind and nodded her head.
Yes. My name is Esther. If Sir Dale causes any trouble, I will take responsibility.
Umm. If you say so
The guards reluctantly agreed and opened the way.
The three of them passed through therge city gates and entered the city.
Harkin who had been silent until now rolled his eyes and spoke to Esther.
Wow. I didnt expect our apprentice priestess to go that far. Are you more loyal than you seem?
It feels like Im going to regret this already, so please keep quiet. And what do you mean by more than you seem? Are you saying I look disloyal?
Esther red at him sharply, but Harkin turned his head away with a snort.
Esther, with a frown, spoke to the silent Dale.
Dont get me wrong. I just did that to repay my debt to you, thats all.
Dale responded indifferently.
You dont think this settles all your debt, do you?
. Shouldnt you say thank you in such situations?
Did you ever say thank you?
Then Esther remembered the first time they had met, during the carriage attack. Dale had saved her life.
At that time, she had been too shocked to even utter a word of thanks. That was mostly because the situation was so chaotic.
Esthers face flushed red when she realized that.
Still, she was a woman of some pride and conscience.
Well, thank you for that. anyway! Dont cause any trouble in the city. I am your guarantor, after all. Do you understand?
Sure. You can trust me.
Esther looked at Dale with suspicion. Are there any creatures harder to trust than dark knights?
She regretted her impulsive decision to vouch for him already.
If only I hadnt seen him doing good deeds for those children
But it was already toote to change anything.
Esther had intended to give a sermon befitting a priestess.
She nned to talk about what not to do in the city and the etiquette that should be followed and so on.
However, as the conversation seemed to drag on, Harkin interjected with a casual tone.
Lets not have long talks on the street. How about we celebrate the end of our journey with a drink? There is this tavern I know called the Fairys Song.
Youve be surprisingly friendly after entering the city. Werent you the one talking about abandoning us?
Haha! What matters is that I was with you all till the end, right?
Dale ced his hand on Harkins shoulder.
Thats right. Lone wolf, Harkin.
Haha. Are you still holding onto that? I only said that to get out of a tight spot Sir Dale, would you mind removing your hand? It hurts.
Esther said with a bitter smile as she looked at the two.
Well, Ill head back to the temple now. As I said before, dont cause any trouble. You understand?
I get it.
Please call me if you need anything. A promise is a promise.
First, get rid of that apprenticebel.
Humph! Ill be a full-fledged priestess soon!
Esther huffed and puffed before disappearing from their sight.
Harkin, who had been ncing around cautiously, sneakily began to back away.
Umm, it seems Sir Dale isnt interested in drinking, so Ill be on my way too.
Where do you think youre going?
Dale caught hold of Harkins arm.
Eh? Whats the matter?
I need directions.
Dale didnt want to get lost once again like in the past. Harkin scratched his head before opening his mouth.
Well, I can show you the way. So, where do you want to go?
Dale answered right away.
The Temple of Night.
Ugh.
***
There were two major faiths on the continent.
The Goddess of Light who oversees light and life.
The Goddess of Night who presides over darkness and death.
These two goddesses had been fighting for thousands of years.
There was constant war in the world.
Long and fierce battles raged, and only after much bloodshed did the oue of the conflict emerge.
Light triumphed, while darkness was defeated.
The followers of darkness seeped into the shadows, and the followers of light pursued them.
People never doubted that light had achieved eternal victory.
Then, one day, it happened.
Invaders from beyond the universe have arrived.
They who sailed the vast sea of stars and called themselves demons dered as such:
We shall destroy everything on this.
And they kept their word.
In less than 20 years, half of the continent was conquered. The demon army was overwhelmingly strong.
Numerous kingdoms fell, and several races were exterminated.
They treated everyone on the equally. Whether followers of light or night, they mercilessly ughtered them all.
In the end, the Goddess of Light had no choice but to make a difficult decision. A revtion was sent to all the temples across the continent.
The enemy of our enemy is our ally.
This acknowledged the Goddess of Night and her followers as allies.
The Goddess of Night, who was also in a difficult situation, also epted this hand of reconciliation.
Thus, after a long war, light and darkness joined hands for the first time.
This was how the Temple of Night came to be proudly established in thergest city of the empire.
***
The Temple of Night was situated in an area where the shadows near its outer walls were particrly dense.
Well then, Ill be going now.
Good work.
See you next time!
Hakin, who guided Dale to this ce, nced around nervously and then quickly walked away and disappeared from sight.
Dale gazed at the entrance of the temple.
There stood two roofless pirs, tall yet riddled withrge and small cracks as if they might crumble at any moment.
Beyond the pirs, there was a staircase leading underground.
The underground exuded an eerie atmosphere as if it were an entrance to the abyss.
No wonder its not popr.
Dale had thought this even when ying the game; the Goddess of Night seemed to have a peculiar taste.
After a while, Dale descended the stairs.
After going down all the stairs, arge square-shaped area unfolded.
It was morning, yet the ce felt as dark as the early dawn.
However, no one inside seemed to be bothered by the darkness. The same was true for Dale.
Navigating through the darkness posed no problem for him.
The first thing that caught his eye was a skeleton swinging a sword in a corner of the temple.
One million twenty-one. One million twenty-two.
The skeleton was holding a long sword and shing at the air without stopping.
Dale paused.
A skeleton openly swinging a sword actually seemed fitting for the Temple of Night.
But why? Why practice swordsmanship in a temple?
Right then, someone approached Dale who looked puzzled.
This is my first time seeing you.
Dale turned his head.
A woman dressed in a sleek ck priestess outfit that entuated her figure with her ash-colored hair hanging long was looking at him.
What was unusual was the ck cloth tied around her head thatpletely covered her eyes. And her ears were pointed on both sides.
An elf.
Dale grew weary. He didnt particrly like elves.
Whether she knew of his dislike of her or not, the woman greeted him with a soft smile.
Wee, brother in faith. Its a pleasure to have you at the Temple of Night. I am Erielle, the head priestess here.
A head priestess, no less. She was more important than he thought.
Im Dale. I n to be active in Irene for a while.
Thats good to hear. Its always a joy to have more of the goddesss believers. Feel free to seek me out if you encounter any troubles.
Erielle spoke very kindly.
But Dale knew he must not be mistaken. Those who follow darkness are meticulous in their calctions.
Should he seek her help, he would surely have to pay a price for it.
Dale nodded and asked.
Id like to use a prayer room.
The room at the end of the corridor on the left is free. Its a straight path, so you wont get lost.
Thank you.
Dale moved as Erielle had directed him. Along the corridor, there were several prayer rooms closely packed together and all were filled with murmuring sounds.
Lets see. The room at the end on the left.
Dale opened the door of the prayer room.
?
?
Inside the prayer room, a witch was standing with her hands sped together. She froze in her ce at Dales sudden intrusion as she failed to grasp the current situation.
Dale quickly closed the door.
Ah, right. Left from the corridors perspective.
The witchs high-pitched screams could be heard from inside the prayer room but Dale paid it no mind.
He opened the door to the prayer room across and stepped inside.
Hmm.
Inside the narrow prayer room, there was only a simple altar made from carved wood.
Atop the altar was a silver candlestick. On the candlestick, three extinguished candles were ced.
Dale knelt on one knee in front of the altar, sped his hands together, and began to pray.
I have arrived.
Then a response came immediately.
Smoke billowed up thickly, filling the prayer room, even though the candles were not lit.
Then, a voice was heard.
[Wee, my son!]
The voice was incredibly weing as if it had been eagerly awaiting his arrival.
Chapter 5: Dark Knight Dale (5)
Chapter 5: Dark Knight Dale (5)
Dale bowed his head. He did not make this gesture out of his own will but because his head involuntarily drooped down.
The smoke filling the room soon took shape.
Pale, almost ghostly white feet and long ck hair cascaded down to the floor.
Even though Dale could only see her feet because his head was lowered, he felt that the being standing before him was extremely beautiful.
Dale spoke calmly.
As I told youst time, I am not your son.
[Children who follow the night are all my offspring. Since your gender is male, isnt it appropriate to call you my son? Or perhaps, would you prefer if I addressed you more affectionately as my prince?]
.
Dale inwardly groaned, swallowing a sigh, as the Goddess of Night spoke to him.
[Moreover, it took you a year to visit me again. Do you know how saddened this goddess was? Let me see your face.]
Dale removed his helmet and tucked it under his arm.
His white hair spilled over his shoulders.
The goddess eximed in admiration.
[Truly, you are so handsome. Who do you take after? I worry those wicked ones might snatch you away.]
Dale ignored her reaction and said.
I got lost on my way from Russell to here. As I was wandering the mountains, time just flew by.
[My son is terrible at directions. Make sure to always have a guide with you in the future.]
Although he hated to admit it, Dale nodded his head.
Still, he hadnte here to engage in idle chatter.
I shall offer you the souls I have collected so far.
Dale extended his right hand forward. A soft yet cold hand grasped his, drawing something from within Dale.
[A considerable amount. With this, an upgrade in rank is well within reach. I shall bestow a blessing corresponding to the offering. Make your choice.]
Three options appeared before Dales eyes.
Increase Strength
Enhance Armor
Strengthen Soul
This part is the same as the game.
The choice here would determine the direction of Dales future growth.
Firstly, Increase Strength.
It literally means gaining more strength. This aspect most directly affects the personsbat capabilities.
Next is Enhance Armor.
The armor was no different from the dark knights own body, and it grew along with the dark knight himself.
Enhancing the armor meant more than just making it harder.
It could be made heavier, erged, or even activate hidden features within it, like transforming parts of it into sharp des.
Lastly, strengthening the soul increased the total amount of magical power.
The dark knight was a rather versatile ss. Having lost much as a human, he was bestowed by the Goddess of Night with not only superior physical abilities but also magical talents.
Depending on the direction of growth, high-level dark magic could also be wielded.
And magic can be used in various ways. It bes much more important in the second half.
Having raised several max-level characters before, Dale knew how crucial magic was in theter stages.
Dale found himself deep in thought. It was difficult to decide which of the three to choose.
This was his first time nurturing a dark knight.
The Goddess of Night quietly waited for Dales decision.
Actually, she seemed rather pleased, as if enjoying every extra moment spent with Dale.
Finally, Dale made his decision.
I will increase strength.
[Are you certain?]
Yes.
In the early stages, it indeed seemed right to increase strength.
Even if he enhanced his armor, without sufficient strength, he would only end up getting battered. And it was too early to increase magical power.
There is also the role of being a tank by investing everything in defense, but
For that, Dale would need to find exceptional allies he could trust and rely on.
However, Dale was a dark knight.
Let alone exceptional allies, it was not easy even to gather ordinary ones.
In the end, he needed the capacity to handle everything on his own.
Dale made his choice and the goddess listened. A hazy smoke enveloped him.
Creaking.
Every muscle in his body twisted and roared. Still, there was no pain. Dale just calmly waited.
And after a short while, Dale felt a change in his body.
Ive be stronger.
The density of his muscles had increased. He gave all the souls he had saved up for a year, so the difference was quite significant.
The goddess spoke with a happy tone.
[It seems you are pleased.]
Yes.
[I shall also raise your grade.]
Thank you.
The Goddess gently caressed Dales helmet.
That was all it took.
A swirl of smoke gathered and dispersed before Dales eyes, revealing his transformed stats.
[Dale]
Grade: 2
ss: dark knight
Strength: 40
Defense: 20
Magical Power: 10
Stamina:
Spiritual Power: 10
[List of Acquired Skills]
Life Force Absorption: Absorbs the remaining life force and residual souls from corpses.
[Traits]
Half-human, Half-undead: Your sense of touch, taste, and touch bes dull, but in exchange, you do not get tired. All physiological needs such as sleep and food be unnecessary.
Unholy Senses: All senses except pain, taste, and touch be heightened. You have an increased sensitivity to hostility, killing intent, and the scent of blood.
Blessing of the Goddess of Night: Allows for the restoration of the body by absorbing life force. This power is greatly amplified at night when the goddesss strength is at its peak.
[Titles]
Dale slowly read through the information.
A strength of 40 and a defense of 20. For a grade 2, these were exceptionally high numbers.
The stats of a dark knight are certainly impressive.
ording to the setting, dark knights were once honorable knights who became corrupted and transformed.
It was an unholy being who was baptized directly by the Goddess of Night and whose soul and body were fixed in armor imbued with the power of darkness.
The important point was that they were originally knights.
Knights in this world were essentially human weapons.
Therefore, dark knights, originally being knights, naturally possessed high stats.
As Dale meticulously scrutinized the information, the voice of the goddess reached his ears.
[With your grade now at 2 and strength surpassing 35, you meet the conditions to advance to a death knight. What are your thoughts on this, Dale?]
As soon as the goddess finished speaking, a message appeared before his eyes.
Would you like to advance to a death knight?
Death knight. One of the branches of the dark knight ss.
The character was known for significant enhancements in physical abilities.
Even if its not the strongest its strength would still be about 1.5 times greater than the me now.
However, Dale decisively shook his head without any hesitation.
I wont change my ss. Isnt a death knight essentially an undead?
Even though Dale ended up like this, he wanted to remain human.
Bing entirely undead for a bit of extra strength was out of the question.
Besides, death knights may be strong early on, but they have limited growth potential.
The Goddess of Night was pleased with Dales decision.
[Thats right. I, too, did not wish for you to be an unsightly undead.]
Then, I shall take my leave.
With no further business there, Dale rose from his kneeling position. As he did, the smoke that had formed the shape of the woman dispersed in all directions around her.
Dales current level did not allow him to see the true face of his goddess.
As he was about to leave the prayer room, the voice of the goddess reached him from behind.
[Youre doing well, Dale. Continue to persevere as you are now. In doing so, you will eventually obtain what you desire at the end of your journey.]
Dale, who was reaching for the doorknob, paused momentarily.
What Dale desired.
To return to Earth. And to be human again.
If those two things could be achieved, Dale was ready to do anything.
Dale left the room without a word.
The goddesss voice echoed faintly behind him.
[Come back soon, Dale! Its not eptable to wait a year like this time! If you do, this goddess will be in tears!]
***
Dale walked out into the center of the temple. The scene was the same as before.
The deep darkness. A skeleton swinging a sword in one corner. And the head priestess, with a peculiar smile on her face.
The head priestess addressed Dale.
It seems you have found what you were looking for.
Dale nodded his head silently.
Dale, who was about to leave the temple, suddenly became curious and turned his head.
May I ask a question?
If its within my capacity to answer, ask away.
The Goddess Is she always like that?
For some reason, since their first meeting, the Goddess of Night has taken an ufortably keen liking to Dale.
What was it she said?
I am special, right?
Well, it was nice to be seen in a positive light.
However, her friendliness seemed a bit too excessive.
Dale wondered if she behaved the same way with her other followers.
In response to Dales question, Priestess Erielle smiled as if to say, I understand what youre trying to say.
Dont worry. The goddess shows the same attitude towards everyone else too.
Oh, I see.
The goddess governs death, right? Death is cold and silent. So dont take it too personally If the goddess seems as cold as ice.
?
It seemed that there was a difference between how the goddess treated Dale and how she treated others.
With a nod of agreement, Dale left the temple.
He furrowed his brow.
The high sun scattered light in all directions.
Quickly, Dale put on his helmet and lowered his visor before feeling slightly better.
Dale picked up his pace. Now that he has finally reached Irene, the stage for the game, he had plenty to do.
He needed to buy a new longsword, for starters.
To avoid getting lost, Dale followed the same path he had used on his way there.
Irene at midday was bustling. Passersby of various races moved about briskly, but their faces reflected a sense of ease.
Such a sight had been rare over the past year.
Those living near areas overrun by demons always wore somber expressions.
It was a peace that had been long absent.
However, the good times wouldntst.
As Dale passed by, the people all suddenly stiffened as if on cue.
And they began to whisper among themselves as they looked his way.
. A dark knight.
In the middle of the city, and not even on the front lines.
We might get hurt. Better to avoid him.
Though an alliance had been forged between light and darkness, the deep-seated emotions umted over a long time had not fully dissipated.
Those who followed the Goddess of Night were still viewed with suspicion and hostility.
Dale found his hand searching through his garb.
As a dark knight sensitive to hostility, it was instinctual for him to seek his weapon.
He recalled hearing something about dark knights suddenly turning and killing people.
Was it Harkin who had mentioned that?
In any case, given the current atmosphere, it seemed like a usible scenario.
Especially since other dark knights might not have the same level of self-control as Dale.
He quickened his pace.
With people fearfully stepping aside, Dale could move swiftly through the crowded streets.
Finally, he stopped in front of a tavern.
Through the wide-open door, he spotted the familiar back of a head.
Harkin.
Now that he thought about it, Harkin had mentioned going out for a drink.
Dale decided to acknowledge him and entered the tavern.
Harkin happened to be sitting at the table closest to the door.
Or rather, he was slumped over it.
Looks like hes had too much to drink.
Dale reached out to wake Harkin but stopped.
Harkins shoulders were shaking.
Sob. Sob, Im sorry. So sorry.
Harkin was crying.
Im sorry. Sorry, Quell. Im sorry.
Haken was usually cheerful and carefree, and sometimes even crude, yet that didnt mean that he was a stranger to grief.
It must have been difficult for him to bear the loss of a close friend.
Yet, throughout his journey to the city, Harkin hadnt shown any sign of such emotions.
It was probably his professionalism as a mercenary.
Or maybe it was a mans stubbornness, refusing to show weakness in front of hispanions.
Dale respected Harkins attitude.
Dale left the tavern without striking up a conversation. He pretended not to notice him and simply walked out.
That day, Dale hadnt seen anything of significance in the tavern.
Realizing once again the kind of world he had found himself in, Dale started walking again.
***
The most urgent issue Dale needed to address was his identity.
Although Esther had vouched for him, he couldnt rely on her indefinitely.
If by some bad luck Esther were to die, Dale would be forced to leave the city.
To secure an identity, I need to belong to an organization
But who would willingly ept a dark knight into their ranks?
There was only one such ce in this huge city.
A ce always overflowing with work, sometimes even needing to hire extra hands.
Dale knocked on the door of the Mercenaries Guild.
Chapter 6: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (1)
Chapter 6: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (1)
After the emergence of demons, the ce that enjoyed the greatest prosperity was probably the mercenary guild.
The world was overflowing with situations that required military force. However, the elite soldiers of the nations were too preupied with maintaining the frontlines.
As a result, mercenaries took charge of everything, from minor tasks to important ones that were time-consuming.
Naturally, the social status of mercenaries also rose.
In the past, these people lived miserable lives wandering from one battlefield to another and merely awaiting their end. Now, however, with skill and fortune, they could even attain noble status.
The danger remained the same, but the potential rewards had significantly increased.
Today too, various groups of humans who harbored grand dreams were knocking on the door of the mercenary guild office.
Dale was among them.
The office of the mercenary guild was located in District 7 and it was quiterge.
As Dale looked up at the six-story stone building that was sprawling wide, he opened the door.
The interior was quiet.
Most mercenaries would have been out on requests by this time, and those without work would be off drinking.
On the first floor of the guild office, only a few mercenaries were idly milling about.
Dale walked past them and continued on his way.
Then he identally bumped into a mercenary who was walking backwards.
Damn it, who the hell is this bastard? Looking for a beating
The mercenary turned around as he kept swearing, but his face stiffened upon seeing who it was that he bumped into.
Dale who was d in a full suit of ck armor looked down at him and his intimidating presence was overwhelming.
The mercenary muttered to himself unwittingly.
Huh, why is a dark knight in here?
Dale looked down coldly.
Keep talking.
Huh?
Say what you were about to say if you want some thrashing.
The mercenarys face turned pale white. After a moment of hesitation, he raised his right hand and struck his own cheek hard.
Smack!
Hey, you dumbass! How dare you bump into the sir knight? Want a beating? Only a beating will bring you to your senses, right?
Smack! Smack! Smack!
The mercenary kept scolding himself and pping his own cheek.
Dale turned his head indifferently at the funny skit.
Be careful.
Yes, yes! I will be very careful!
Dale moved on. Behind him, he heard the mercenary letting out a sigh of relief.
Even with their elevated social status, mercenaries were still mercenaries.
As they were people who lived on the edge of death, they were rough and had a crude edge.
It was always important to show them who was in charge.
At this point, everyone inside turned their attention to Dale.
Wherever he went, Dales appearance drew eyes.
The mercenaries murmured among themselves.
Thats a dark knight, isnt it? Ive never seen one directly before.
I saw one of them once on the front lines Its better not to get too close.
Why is he here at the guild?
Ignoring these gazes, Dale headed straight towards the reception desk.
There were three receptionists, all of whom looked at Dale nervously.
Which reception desk should I approach, huh? Dale was worried.
All the receptionists wore expressions that pleaded for him not to choose them.
Dale headed toward the one who appeared rtively calm.
We-wee to the Irene branch of the mercenary guild.
The nervous receptionist straightened her back.
As Dale looked at her intently, she stammered.
Ho-how may I assist you?
I would like to register as a mercenary.
Oh. Uh. I see.
The receptionist was taken aback. A dark knight suddenly appeared and now he wanted to register as a mercenary.
It was surprising because dark knights were originally knights.
Knights were known for their pride and arrogance.
They would rather be bandits, preying on travelers, than degrade themselves to the status of lowly mercenaries.
Dark knights were a bit different from knights, but they too were not typically suited for mercenary work.
Although the receptionist was flustered, she did not forget her duties.
She asked Dale in a kind tone.
Do you have any proof of identity?
No, but I do have a guarantor.
Could you please tell me their name?
Esther. She is an apprentice priestess of the church.
The receptionist furrowed her brows. It was not only a name she didnt recognize, but the idea of a priestess from the church vouching for a dark knight was hard to believe.
However, she couldnt voice her doubts because the dark knight before her was too intimidating.
I bet hell kill me for the slightest annoyance and consume my soul.
Though her thoughts were heavily biased, she couldnt help it.
The receptionist held her trembling hand and opened her mouth.
Co-could you tell me your name sir?
Dale.
So you are Sir Dale. Let me first exin the mercenary ranks to you. In the guild, we categorize mercenaries into five te levels based on their achievements: wooden, iron, bronze, silver, and golden tes. Do you understand?
Dale nodded his head.
He was already aware of this, but he still listened attentively in case there was something new.
As youplete missions and umte achievements in the guild, you can increase your rank. Starting from the bronze te, you are eligible to enter District 3, and upon reaching the golden te, you will be granted the title of a bar by the imperial family.
The receptionist seemed to be less nervous the more she spoke, and she spoke softly without stammering during the lengthy exnation.
Eligibility to enter the upper districts of the city and the title of bar.
Irene was divided into a total of seven districts, but entry to District 3 and above requires certain qualifications.
One bes eligible upon attaining the bronze mercenary badge.
Of course, the fact that there are benefits implies that its not easy to reach that position.
Considering the privileges avable in the higher districts, I need to upgrade my rank quickly.
It was clear that Dale needed to be proactive in the future.
Dale then spoke to the receptionist.
I understand. So, I will be starting with the wooden badge, right? Register me for that.
Um theres a problem with that.
?
As Dale red, the receptionists speech hastened.
W-we have an entrance test in our guild. Its a procedure to check if the person is trustworthy and to assess their basic credibility.
And?
We usually assign a few simple tasks. Like gathering herbs or cleaning sewers
Get to the point. What are you trying to say?
The receptionist swallowed nervously and cautiously spoke up.
We cant just casually assign tasks to Sir Dale. The clients might not like it.
Why is that?
Well
She hesitated and looked at Dale from head to toe.
From her reaction, Dale deduced what she was trying to say.
Its because Im a dark knight.
Dale, finding the situation absurd, questioned further.
Do herbs picked by a dark knight lose their potency? Or does a sewer cleaned by me differ from one cleaned by others?
Its just that theres a risk of breaking the trust between the guild and the clients.
In essence, there were no clients willing to entrust tasks to a half-undead like him.
If Dale had a solid identity or undeniable achievements, the situation might have been different.
But Dale had only recently arrived in the city.
No one was willing to entrust tasks to a suspicious and unfamiliar heretic.
Hah. This is why I never yed as a dark knight in the game.
He came to face an unexpected hurdle.
After thinking about it, Dale decided to change his strategy. He had gone so far as to be too human, so he decided to act more like an actual dark knight now.
Dale spoke while deliberately ring at the receptionist with a sinister look.
Then just issue the badge without a test.
He adopted an upromising approach.
The receptionists eyes widened in shock.
Wha, what?
Isnt it your fault that I cannot have an entrance test? Why should I suffer for it?
Well, thats
Bang!
Ahh!
Dale mmed the desk hard, causing cracks to appear on the wooden surface.
The startled receptionist stepped back in rm.
Sometimes, a single threat is more effective than a hundred words.
The cold aura characteristic of a dark knight spread around.
The receptionist now began to sob. She waspletely terrified and at a loss for what to do.
Uh, uh.
I have no intention of harming you. All you have to do is engrave my name on the wooden que.
I-I understand.
Good. Youre doing well.
The terrified receptionist was unable to make a sound decision.
With trembling hands, she attempted to engrave Dales name on the wooden que.
Dale happily thought to himself.
Operation intimidation: Sess.
Its not something to use often, but it works well against people with weak hearts.
Just then, a deep voice sounded from behind him.
Please stop trying to subtly obtain a mercenary badge by frightening our staff.
Dale turned around.
Arge, middle-aged ck man with a sword scar on his cheek was smiling bitterly.
It was a face Dale remembered.
Gand.
Gand was a retired golden-te mercenary. He was a legend who rejected the title of bar, the head of the Irene branch of the mercenary guild, and a man harboring a special secret.
He was a character Dale often encountered while ying the game.
Garand looked surprised when Dale recognized him.
You know me.
Just happened to.
Just happened to, huh Ah, you can go now.
Yes? Yes
With Garands permission, the receptionist blushed and hurried away from the reception desk.
Gand then took the empty seat.
So, I hear you want to register as a mercenary?
Thats right.
Hmm. We always wee new talent, of course.
Gand stroked his chin as he continued speaking.
The issue is the same one mentioned earlier about Sir Dales trust problem. Its difficult to find clients willing to entrust tasks to Sir Dale at the moment.
As Gand reiterated the earlier point, Dale began to feel increasingly irritated.
Should I just threaten him?
Gand had a secret, and Dale knew it. If he were to make use of it this could easily secure him a mercenary badge.
But then
What a waste.
It seemed too precious to use for such a trivial matter. Besides, starting their first encounter with a threat?
That would surely set a negative tone for his future rtionship with Gand.
I should just wait and see for now.
Dale asked in a deliberately disgruntled voice.
So, what now? Youre saying I cant get it?
Hmm.
Dale exuded a menacing aura, but Gand was unfazed.
Instead, he looked at Dale with curious eyes.
Ive heard Harkins report. He said that you escorted the people here. Is that correct?
Had Harkin already made his report?
Taken aback by the sudden change of topic, Dale merely nodded his head.
Gand continued.
Quell and Harkin. They are a trustworthy duo, though they are not a duo anymore Anyway, if Harkin spoke highly of you, there must be a reason. I have a task for you.
Do you have a request for me?
Its an assignment from the guild itself.
The guild as the request giver?
Such matters often spelled trouble.
Garand added with a meaningful smile.
To be more precise, the client isnt the guild but me. Will you ept it? It might be quite dangerous. No, it will be dangerous.
A dangerous task?
All the better.
Without hesitation, Dale epted.
Ill take it.
***
Gand immediately began to exin the details of the task.
Theres a vige two days away from here that requested monster subjugation. Apparently, an owl bear migrated from somewhere and settled near the vige.
Arent owl bears known to seldom leave their territory?
Gand looked a bit surprised as he responded.
You seem to know a lot about monster ecology! Yes, thats right. Usually, they stick to their own territory. But the main concern here isnt that.
The guild had dispatched a team for the request. It was a mercenary team known as Miles Team,prising one bronze te and five iron tes.
It was a force more than capable of handling an owl bear.
However, they were wiped out. All were killed except for the team leader. ording to the reports, it was a variant owl bear.
So, what is it that you want to say?
This time, a new team has been formed for the subjugation request, but Im a bit uneasy about it. Id like Sir Dale to join them.
Exterminating the owl bear.
Dale thought to himself.
An owl bear, huh? Doesnt sound like too tough a task.
Even though it was a variant, it didnt seem to be a terribly dangerous creature with other mercenaries involved.
Is that everything?
Yes. Oh, and would you retrieve the badges of the fallen mercenaries? Its also the guilds duty to inform the families and arrange for the funerals.
I understand. Ill retrieve as many as I can.
Yes. If this task ispleted safely, we will issue you a mercenary badge.
Gand was busy filling out the documents as he spoke. He could have asked the receptionist to do this, but he seemed morefortable doing it himself.
Suddenly, Gands expression turned bitter.
Given that even mercenaries were killed, the nearby vigers must have suffered the same fate. What a shame.
In a world where the disappearance of a small vige goes unnoticed, such tragedies were all toomon.
Gand looked directly at Dale and said.
I hope you can avenge them on behalf of those lost.
Leave it to me.
As Dale stood up to leave, Gand suddenly remembered something and spoke up.
By the way, to register as a mercenary, we need a sketch of your appearance. Could you remove your helmet, please?
Dale obligingly took off his helmet.
Garand, who was looking closely at his exposed face, muttered.
If you had removed your helmet from the start, the receptionist would have beenpletely charmed, you know.
Chapter 7: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (2)
Chapter 7: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (2)
Coincidentally, the day to depart for the request was the very next day.
Dale had purchased an appropriate longsword from a cksmith affiliated with the guild. Then, before dawn broke, he headed to the guild office.
All the participants of the task had already gathered, and one of the mercenaries was in the midst of a heated argument with Gand.
No, Mr. Gand! This isnt right! Adding another member at thest minute, and a dark knight at that! Is this really eptable?
Gand raised his hands in an apologetic gesture.
Im sorry I didnt inform you earlier. But Im concerned. You know how overwhelming the work has beentely? If we lose more valuable mercenaries to that variant owlbear, it could jeopardize the guilds operations.
Still, this is
Dont worry too much. If theres any problem, Illpensate you fully.
Its not about the money.
Just as the voices were getting louder, everyones attention turned to the sound of Dales footsteps.
Gand greeted him warmly.
Wee, Sir Dale. Good morning.
Dale simply nodded his head in response.
The mercenary who had been bickering looked Dale up and down and he shuddered.
The sense of intimidation was no joke when seen up close.
Gand asked in a subtly probing tone.
How about it? Doesnt he seem reliable?
Who said anything aboutcking strength? Honestly
The mercenary, named Miles, pondered for a long while. He clearly seemed reluctant to bring Dale along.
Then Gands expression hardened a bit.
Look here, Miles. Youve already failed the task once; why are you being so picky? Or is there a specific reason why you shouldnt bring Sir Dale with you?
Miles flinched at Gands words.
He was not in a position to raise his voice against Gand.
As Gand pointed out, Miles had previously participated in the owlbear subjugation request and returned alone as the only survivor.
Failing a mission ismon.
A failure, while a blot on ones record, is not fatal. After all, the average sess rate for mercenaries is barely over 60 percent.
However, the fact that he returned alone and lost all hispanions was fatal.
Who could say if Miles had betrayed his fellow mercenaries and fled alone?
If such doubts arose, no other mercenary would want to work with Miles in the future.
Miles knew he had to redeem himself this time. He spoke with a disgruntled tone.
Fine. But I am the leader of this expedition. Everyone must follow my orders.
Sir Dale has already agreed to that condition.
If thats the case, then.
Miles was not entirely pleased but he ultimately agreed.
He approached Dale and offered a handshake.
Im Miles, son of Aman. A bronze te, grade 3 warrior. Its only for a short while, but I look forward to working with you.
Dale. A grade 2 dark knight.
Miles, who was a burly man with a rat-like face, subtly exerted pressure on Dales hand as they shook hands.
As a grade 3 warrior, he prided himself on his strength more than anything else.
Though somewhat childish, establishing hierarchy is a very important aspect among mercenaries.
?
At first, Dale was puzzled about what Miles was trying to do, but soon he understood his intention.
Dale also tightened his grip.
Then Miless expression began to turn increasingly red. He exerted all his strength as if drawing from his very core.
However, he soon let out an involuntary groan of pain.
Ah!
Ah, sorry. I must have gripped too hard.
Dale casually responded and then finally released Miless hand.
Miless hand was now red and swollen from the blood rush.
His face too was flushed with embarrassment.
Miles muttered nonchntly.
Hmm, quite a strong grip you have there. I think youd make a goodrade at this rate.
His tone implied as if he had been testing Dale.
However, those who were watching allughed at Miles inwardly. He looked rather foolish.
Embarrassed, Miles cursed in his head.
Shit.
He then quickly changed the subject.
Wait here for a moment, Sir Dale. I need to fetch something I forgot.
Understood.
After Miles hurried off somewhere.
Dale approached Gand.
Thetter spoke with a bitter smile.
Hes actually not bad in terms of skills. His only problem is hes too fond of women.
What about the others?
Theyre over there. Including you, Sir Dale, there are seven in total.
There were two bronze que members, two iron que members, one priestess, one wooden que member, and Dale.
With archers and shieldmen, as well as a priestess, their partyposition was incredibly stable.
Moreover, with thorough preparations made to face the variant owl bear, the expedition seemed bound to seed.
I might not even need to take action.
Dale considered introducing himself to the mercenaries, but they seemed uninterested in talking with him.
He waited quietly in his spot.
After some time, Miles returned. He was carrying arge backpack with him.
He looked around and suddenly kicked a short mercenary among the gathering.
Ah!
If you see me with this, you should hurry up and help with the luggage! What are you standing there for? Not paying attention?
I-Im sorry.
The short mercenary quickly took over the backpack.
He was the one with the wooden que. He was probably tasked with the role of a porter.
The sudden act of violence didnt seem to concern anyone; such urrences weremon in the mercenary world.
Moreover, those with wooden ques were treated more like menialborers than equals.
They were treated more like servants thanrades.
Most of the participants in the expedition left their bags to the porter.
There were only two that didnt.
It was the priestess and Dale.
Sir Knight, let me carry your luggage for you.
No. I will carry my own.
Is that so?
The porter bowed his head and stepped back.
He was carrying luggagerger than his own frame but seemed unbothered by its weight.
Hes stronger than I thought. Maybe hes not human.
The porter was wearing a scruffy helmet but no armor so that made it difficult to discern his race.
Then Miles shouted out.
Alright! Since we have a two-day journey ahead, we need to move quickly. Ive rented a wagon for the luggage; lets head there.
With Miles leading, the mercenaries moved out in unison.
***
Miles took the role of coachman. Holding the reins, he tapped the seat beside him.
Priestess! Please sit here! Hehe.
I am fine, thank you.
The priestess with her red hair neatly tied back shook her head.
She had declined several of Miles previous advances.
Miles then grinned and gestured towards the back.
You wouldnt want to ride with that kind, would you, Priestess?
that kind referred to Dale.
The priestess frowned.
Indeed.
She thought it might be better to tolerate Miles advances rather than sit beside a heretic like Dale.
The priestess reluctantly took a seat next to Miles.
The rest of the group found their own ces inside the carriage.
Although he was aware that people were ufortable around him, Dale indifferently polished his newly purchased longsword with a rag.
The carriage followed the road on its journey.
The journey was smooth.
No monsters or wild beasts were in sight.
In fact, this was to be expected.
The area around Irene was known for its good security, especially the main roads.
Dales previous encounter with the One-Eyes was an unusual case.
As they traveled peacefully, the day eventually turned to night.
The carriage stopped at a suitable location.
Miles said while kicking the porter.
Hey you! Get the camp ready quickly!
Y-yes, right away.
The porter scrambled to his feet in a hurry.
But perhaps due to carrying too many heavy loads, he misstepped and fell to the ground.
One of the bags burst open, spilling its contents everywhere.
Goodness. What a mess.
I-Im so sorry.
The mercenaries watched this scene unfold, snickering among themselves. None of them stepped forward to help.
It wasnt their job, after all.
Dale quickly approached the porter, who was frantically trying to gather the scattered items.
The porter was startled.
Eek!
Ill help.
Oh, no, you dont have to!
The porter was visibly flustered, but Dale paid no mind and began picking up the items strewn on the ground.
These must be the bags Miles bought this morning.
As Dale examined the contents, he felt a bit puzzled.
Why is there so much holy water and food?
Both items were essentials for their journey.
Let alone the food supplies, Holy water itself was useful in many ways, and it even had medicinal effects.
But there was just too much of it.
For a journey that would only take four days, why was there so much food?
Is this Miles guy the type to worry a lot?
It wasnt an umon type. Those who are exceptionally cautious prepare more than necessary.
Up to this point, it was within the realm of understanding.
But then
Miles. I have a question.
When Dale suddenly spoke, Miles asked with an annoyed expression on his face.
What is it?
Why dont we have ck herbs to deal with owlbears? I dont see any hooks or ropes either. And isnt this a paralyzing herb?
Owlbears were crazy about the smell of ck herbs.
Using ck herbs to lure them and then binding their movements with hooks was the very textbook strategy. At least, thats what Dale knew.
As Dale pressed on, Miless face stiffened.
Youre surprisingly knowledgeable about monsters.
This was quite a surprise.
To be as knowledgeable about monster tactics as a skilled mercenary with at least ten years of experience.
Tsk. Miles clicked his tongue and exined.
We already know where the owlbear is living. Theres no need to lure it with ck herbs.
And the hooks?
Owlbear skin sells for a high price. We cant afford to damage such a goldmine, can we? The n was to subdue it with paralyzing herbs and then cleanly dismantle it.
Dale mulled over Miles exnation. It wasnt entirely unconvincing.
Since he had already failed once, is he now going overboard to make up for it?
Obtaining clean owlbear skin could mean big money.
In that case, the other mercenaries wouldnt hesitate to work with Miles in the future.
After all, being a mercenary is all about making money.
However, Dale felt something was off. It was a feeling he couldnt put into words.
But
Just as Dale was about to press further, Miles strode over to his side.
His face openly disyed his annoyance.
Miles said in a snarl.
Its problematic if you interfere like this in every matter. I am the leader of this expedition. Dale, you are undermining my authority.
Dale looked down at Miles and replied,
I was simply raising a concern.
Concerns should have been voiced before we began the expedition. Why bring them up now?
It wasnt a wrong thing to say.
What was the point of pressing the matter now? They werent going back to the city anyway.
With an unmistakably ufortable expression, Miles spoke.
I hope this will not happen in the future. Otherwise
Go away.
It was clear that the unspoken part of Miles sentence carried that meaning.
Dale looked down at Miles. He hadnt expected him to pick a fight so openly.
Dale turned his head to gauge the reactions of those around him.
Judging by their expressions, the mercenaries seemed to share Miles view.
Dales doubts were reasonable, but during a mission, the leaders authority was paramount.
After thinking about it, Dale nodded his head.
Understood.
Be careful.
Miles, having asserted his authority, wore a look of satisfaction on his face.
Dale thought to himself.
Arrogant
His inner instincts screamed at him. They urged him to just kill this unlucky bastard.
But Dale did notply.
It was against his beliefs.
Moreover, he had a strong premonition.
He felt that soon he would cross swords with Miles anyway.
Though it might have been just his wishful thinking and not a premonition.
Dale took out a rag again and carefully cleaned his longsword.
Then he carefully sharpened the de of his hand axe.
To smash the skull of someone he dislikes, his weapons must always be in their best condition.
Chapter 8: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (3)
Chapter 8: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (3)
After having dinner, the group decided on the order for night watch and then fell asleep.
Dale also closed his eyes in a suitable spot.
In fact, Dale neither needed to eat nor sleep. His half-undead body did not require such activities.
Yet Dale forced himself to eat and sleep.
To not forget that he was human.
Dale forcibly closed his eyes.
But no matter how much he wished, sleep did note to him. Dale justy with his eyes closed while recalling memories from his past over and over again.
Sometimes these memories would suddenly be incredibly clear. They were vivid and real as if they were unfolding right in front of his eyes.
Dale called this dreaming.
A frequent visitor in these dreams was his grandfather who raised him.
Today was no different.
His grandfather, back when Dale was human, said to him:
In everyones heart, there are two wolves. A good wolf and a bad wolf. These two wolves are always in fierce battle. Which wolf do you think will win?
The one you feed
I dont think you know, so let me tell you the answer. Its the one you feed. Do you understand?
His grandfather interrupted Dales words and hastily exined.
Dale in the dream smiled bitterly. It seemed his grandfather had found some nice phrase in a newspaper or somewhere and wanted to share it with Dale.
Although it was a very famous story, Dale still listened attentively to his grandfather.
Even amon tale became special when spoken by him.
Always try to feed the good, kind wolf. Understand?
His grandfather said this while stroking the young Dales head.
Dale nodded and thought to himself.
I think he said something more here?
At that moment, Dale awoke from the dream. More precisely, his thoughts were interrupted.
His keen hearing had picked up an unfamiliar sound.
The sound of turning pages.
It was not a sound one would expect to hear in such a ce.
Dale opened his eyes and turned his head.
A short man was sitting in front of the campfire as he read a book.
Seeing his face, Dale was a bit surprised.
A gnome?
Gnomes. A small race that looks simr in appearance to humans but only about half their height.
As befits their origin from the desert, their ears hang down and they had thick eyshes.
Overall, they looked cute and young, but Dale had heard their strength wasparable to humans.
Was there ever a gnome among our group? Ah, the porter.
The mercenary who walked around wearing a helmet was actually a gnome.
Feeling intrigued, Dale approached the campfire.
The gnome, who had been concentrating heavily on a book jumped in surprise as a shadow loomed over him.
Eeek!
The gnome immediately put his head on the ground and apologized.
Im-Im so sorry for being too noisy! My apologies!
Dont worry about it. I cant sleep anyway.
Eh? Then why were you lying down?
I just felt like it.
Confused by the response, the gnome tilted his head in puzzlement.
Dale said while looking at the thick book the gnome was holding.
Can you read?
Eh? Oh, yes. I had the chance to learn how to read and write.
Impressive.
Dale sincerely praised the gnome.
In this world, there were far more people who couldnt read than those who could.
Dale himself had been among the illiterate.
It was a real struggle just to learn thenguage.
He remembered the challenges he faced when he first arrived in this world.
When he first encountered people without knowing thenguage, it led to many awkward situations.
He was mistaken for a monster and was attacked several times.
Remembering those times, he couldnt help but shiver.
Knowing how to read is a great thing.
Uh
The gnomes eyes widened, and suddenly,rge tear drops formed in his eyes.
Dale asked in confusion.
Did I say something wrong?
No, no. Im sorry. Its just that this is the first time someone has praised me like this. Everyone always scolds gnomes, saying whats the use of us knowing how to read?
Isnt it easier to find work if you can read?
Well, people dont really hire gnomes much.
The gnome muttered bitterly.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
Even in the game, each race was viewed differently.
He recalled that gnomes were not a particrly popr race.
Dale spoke up.
My name is Dale.
Ah. Im Leon, son of A. As you know, Im a wooden badge mercenary, and I dont yet have a grade or ss.
Understood. Leon, Ill take the night watch, so you continue reading your book.
Oh. Is that really okay with you? I dont want to be a burden
Dont worry about it. I dont sleep anyway.
Thank you.
Leon bowed his head gratefully and eagerly returned to his book.
From that appearance, Dale saw a resemnce to his younger sibling from his previous life.
He felt his cold heart warm slightly.
At moments like these, Dale felt a small, very slight return to his humanity, which brought him joy.
The sound of pages turning and the crackling of the campfire deepened into the night.
***
The following day, their journey remained peaceful.
The carriage moved smoothly without the mercenaries facing any real threats.
But isnt it too peaceful? It was to the point that Dale became wary.
In thete afternoon, the carriage came to a stop in the middle of a forest path.
Miles called out.
Alright. Were not far from the owlbears habitat. Lets fill our bellies here, prepare thoroughly, and then move on.
The priestess asked,
Did we have to stop in a forest path like this? What if a monster appears?
Haha! You dont know, priestess. What beast would dare lurk within the territory of the mutant owlbear? If there were such a powerful monster, it would have surely left traces behind.
I see.
The priestess nodded in agreement.
She felt a bit uneasy but decided to trust Miles. A veteran mercenary would be most knowledgeable in these matters.
Miles began to set up a pot and said,
Today, Ill show off my cooking skills!
A mercenary with a bow expressed his doubt.
Miles, youre cooking?
Haha. Long years as a mercenary naturally improve ones cooking skills. You can look forward to it. My fellow mercenaries also love my cooking.
Another mercenary who was aware that Milespanions had all died in the previous mission corrected him.
You mean they used to love it?
A-Aah, right. My mistake. I was so close to them; it still feels like theyre alive.
Miles scratched his head awkwardly. The other mercenaries fell silent with solemn expressions on their faces.
As if to lighten the somber mood, Miles cheerfully shouted.
Alright! Ill start cooking; everyone get ready!
The mercenaries nodded and began checking their weapons.
Meanwhile, Miles started making the soup.
It was a simple soup made with jerky and dried vegetables.
When the cooking was finished, everyone gathered around the pot with eager expressions.
They were curious about the taste, especially with Miles making such a fuss over it.
Miles served the soup into the bowls of the mercenaries.
Porter. And Sir Dale, please have some too.
Th-thank you.
Thanks.
Leon hurriedly took the soup, fearing that he might get kicked again.
Dale extended his bowl indifferently.
Miles filled Dales bowl to the brim, pouring twice as much as he did for the others.
Youre a big guy; you need to eat more, right?
Thanks.
One by one, the mercenaries began to taste the soup.
Huh?
The priestess tilted her head in confusion. The taste wasnt bad but it wasnt something to make a fuss over.
It was just average.
Slightly unique in vor, though.
It seemed that others felt the same way.
But the soup was made with sincerity, so they couldntin.
The people quietly scooped up and ate their soup.
Dale was about to taste his soup when suddenly he felt a tingling sensation at the back of his head.
Killing intent.
He perceived a faint trace of killing intent from beyond the bushes. The assant knew how to mask their hostility to some extent.
It was just that a dark knights senses were exceptionally sharp.
A monster?
Dale turned his head again to alert others of the anomaly and then he saw it.
Miles was pretending to eat soup while sneakily ncing at the mercenaries.
Dale lowered his gaze to his soup, his mind racing. He dipped his finger in the soup and then brought it to his mouth.
Without hesitation, Dale kicked the pot, sshing the boiling hot soup all over Miles.
Aaaagh!
Everyone, spit out the soup!
Huh?
The other mercenaries were slow to react as they were startled by Dales sudden action.
Dale drew his sword and nned to strike Miles down.
But Miles quickly retreated, dodging the sword, and shouted angrily.
You bastard Everyone, attack!!
The mercenaries were momentarily confused and panicked, thinking the loudmand echoing through the forest was directed at them.
But it wasnt.
Whoosh
Ugh!
An arrow shot from somewhere lodged itself in the priestesss shoulder.
Miles muttered with a hint of regret.
Fu*k it. A priestess would have fetched a higher price.
Only then did the mercenaries realize that something was amiss and they drew their weapons.
From the bushes, five assants sprang out and charged.
These bastards! Ill kill you all!
One of the mercenaries pulled out his sword and tried to swing it at the assant.
But strangely, his body wouldnt move properly, as if it were weighed down by heavy sandbags.
Before he could even lift his sword, an assants de had already grazed his neck.
A fountain of blood sprayed as the mercenarys body copsed.
Dale shouted out.
Its paralysis! The soup was poisoned! Focus on defense!
Dale was suddenly charged by one of the assants.
The assant raised a warhammer, aiming to bring it down directly on Dales head.
It seemed as if Dale too was paralyzed.
But that was not the case. Dale swiftly stepped aside and, in a fluid motion, drew his hand axe before striking down at the assants neck.
With a sickening sound, the well-sharpened de of the axe sliced through flesh and bone altogether. Hot blood sttered on his face.
In that state, Dale turned his gaze towards another assant.
Uh!
The sense of intimidation emitted by the dark knight covered in blood was extraordinary.
Could this be how the strong demons on the battlefield felt?
The assants hesitated.
But Dale had no intention of waiting.
He kicked off the ground and charged at the assants.
Caught off guard, one of the assants hurriedly brandished his weapon. His sword traced a sharp trajectory through the air.
Dale tracked his movements keenly with his eyes.
And he decided. He would just take the hit.
ng!
The de struck the armor. It was a fairly strong blow, but utterly insufficient to pierce through his armor.
Huh?
Dale threw a punch at the assant who wore a dumbfounded expression.
Crack!
With a dull sound, the assants lower jaw waspletely shattered.
Dale struck with his fist once more,pletely crushing the assants skull.
Blood sttered once again, soaking Dales armor.
Under normal circumstances, this would have been unpleasant to him, but the dark knights body reveled in the current ughter.
Dale extended his arm and sunk his gauntlet into the assants chest.
When he first fell into this world,
Dale had vowed not to absorb the life force of innocent people.
In other words, it was perfectly appropriate to take the life force of those who were not innocent.
The life force and residual soul force were drawn out from the assants body and absorbed into Dale.
Dale felt a sense of fullness filling his cold heart.
Absorbing the life force of people feltpletely different from taking that of monsters.
The dark knights body was more delighted by the life force of humans, and the soul force it contained was much denser.
Because the soul force was dense, sometimes interesting phenomena would ur.
For instance, showing the memories of that person.
The memories of the dead assant shed before Dales eyes.
As I suspected, he was one of Miles buddies.
Fragments of memories rapidly surfaced and then faded away.
The sessful subjugation of an owlbear.
A feast held in the vige to thank the mercenaries.
The vige chiefs daughter which was too beautiful to be a mere country girl.
Miles losing his mind. Rape. Discovery. The vigers rage. Conflict. Massacre.
Miles blunder led to a fight with the vigers which then ended in their deaths. A truly messed-up situation.
It was an irreversible mistake, one that made it impossible to continue mercenary work.
The memory ended there, but imagining what followed wasnt difficult.
Miles team was nning onest big hit before giving up their mercenary life.
They lied to the guild, gathered other mercenaries and a priestess, and prepared paralyzing herbs.
Suddenly, Dale recalled something Miles had said.
We cant afford to damage such a goldmine.
ves were always in high demand during this era.
As long as one was physically fit, they could fetch a high price.
However, a variable emerged that disrupted Miles n.
It was Dale.
So thats how it happened.
The whole story of the event was roughly understood.
In the end, it was all a farce orchestrated by Miles from start to finish.
Dale grasped his sword and scanned his surroundings.
Before he knew it, he was the only one left standing on both legs among his allies.
The mercenaries resisted valiantly but could not endure for long and fell to the sword.
The battle was significantly affected by the priestess being attacked right at the start and the impact of the paralyzing herbs.
Dale calmly assessed the situation.
There are four I should deal with. Three with iron badges and one with a bronze badge. The one with the bronze badge is a grade 3 warrior perhaps.
Dale raised his longsword and turned his head towards Miles.
Miles, whose skin was reddened from the hot soup being poured over him, red in this direction.
Dale asked a question.
Just one thing.
What?
Why did you kill all the vigers? There surely were other ways to resolve this.
Miles contorted his face in frustration.
How on earth did you No, rather, what kind of shitty question is that?
I asked why you killed them.
Why does one need a reason to kill? They were weaker than me and it was beneficial, so I killed them.
Miles answered without hesitation. He didnt seem to have any sense of guilt.
Dale felt like he understood how Miles had lived and the kind of monster he had nurtured within himself.
Okay. I understand.
Dale gripped his longsword firmly.
It was time to feed the bad wolf inside him.
Chapter 9: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (4)
Chapter 9: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (4)
Dale moved forward with his longsword in his hands.
Miles stepped forward as well but with a look of tension on his face. The warhammer he was holding was soaked in bright red blood.
Silence ensued, filled with obvious tension. One of the assants quietly notched an arrow to his bow, his hand trembling slightly.
Facing the ominous dark knight, a growing sense of fear welled up inside him.
Huh?
At that moment, the archers eyes met with Dales.
Could it be that hes seeing through my fear? This thought crossed the archers mind as he involuntarily swallowed hard.
His concentration wavered slightly.
The next moment, Dales left arm blurred.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, a thrown axe flew through the air, embedding itself squarely in the archers face.
Gagack
Blood flowed like a river before his body crumpled to the ground.
Miles cursed and yelled at his subordinates.
Get a grip and attack!
Leading the charge, Miles lifted his warhammer with great force and swung it down towards Dale.
Dale on the other hand raised his longsword horizontally and took a defensive stance.
ng!
As metal shed against metal, sparks flew. Dale gauged the heavy impact transmitted to his hand.
A Grade 3 Warrior wielding a warhammer. Not fast, but each blow is powerful.
This was abat style more suited for hunting sturdy monsters than fighting humans.
It meant that even Dales solid armor could take significant damage.
No need to take a hit if I can avoid it.
While engaged in a power struggle with their weapons locked, Dale suddenly rxed his grip and stepped back.
His longsword dropped downward. Miles center of gravity, which had been exerting a lot of force, also shifted forward.
Miles was taken aback. A knight dropping his weapon?
What Miles didnt realize was that Dale was more proficient in bare-handedbat than in swordsmanship.
Dales outstretched fist crashed into Miles face as he lost his bnce.
Crunch!
The gauntletpletely crushed Miless unsightly hooked nose.
Under normal circumstances, such a blow would have shattered facial bones.
However, the warriors body was resilient.
Although he was caught off-guard by the sudden strike, Miles quickly regained his bnce and picked up his weapon again.
Spitting blood from his mouth, Miles muttered under his breath.
That fuck*r Gand. Hes set a monster amongst us.
A sudden curse at Gand?
Just as Dale was about to question the meaning of his words, Miles shouted.
Throw it!
In that instant, Miless allies, who had been waiting for an opportunity, opened their ss bottles and sprinkled the contents towards them.
A transparent liquid with a faint glowit was holy water.
As the holy water touched Miless skin, his wounds began to heal. The speed of the healing suggested it was an expensive variety of holy water.
Conversely, where the holy water doused Dale, his skin bubbled and frothed.
The battle between light and darkness had persisted for a long time, naturally evolving into a struggle where each side sought to annihte the other.
The holy water was a testament to this ongoing conflict.
This liquid containing the divinity of light was deadly to beings like Dale.
Dale felt pain that he didnt experience in a long time. It was a pain that resonated not in his body, but in his mind.
He red at Miles with slightly annoyed eyes.
So, you bought an excessive amount of holy water just for me.
You catch on quick.
Dale looked down at his own body. His armor, touched by the holy water, was slowly melting away.
The damage was more than he had anticipated.
Miles and his fellow mercenaries regained theirposure upon seeing Dales plight.
They seemed to believe they could easily defeat Dale.
How annoying.
Dale took an attacking stance.
Miles tensed up and gripped his warhammer. Dale red at Miles for a moment then he suddenly turned and sprinted away with all his might.
Is he running away?
Miles muttered in disbelief.
Regardless, they had to chase after him. If they let Dale escape here, the guild headquarters would surely send a pursuit squad if they reported todays events.
Miles quickly followed Dale.
But Dale wasnt simply fleeing. As he ran swiftly, he suddenly veered off in a different direction.
What he was looking for was the corpse of the archer who had died earlier.
He thrust his gauntlet into the archers chest.
The life force was absorbed. And then Dales body rapidly returned to its original state.
Only then did Miles realize his mistake and shouted.
Throw more holy water! We must prevent him from absorbing more life force!
Y-yes!
Hispanions scrambled to open their ss bottles to throw them.
Dale gripped the hand axe that was embedded in the archers face and flung it without hesitation.
Whoosh!
The axe, spinning through the air, struck precisely the ss bottle in one of the assants hand.
Crash!
Aah! My hand!
The hand axe, after shattering the bottle, lodged itself in the assants hand.
Another mercenary nearby recoiled at the sight.
And by the time he regained hisposure, Dale had already closed in right before him.
Dale spread his arms wide and then, as if he were pping his hands, he struck both sides of the assants head simultaneously.
Smack!
The assants eyes rolled back and the whites of his eyes were visible.
From his nose, a liquid, unclear whether it was blood or brain fluid, streamed down.
There was no need to look further. He was already dead.
Dale swung his fist once more, hitting another assant in the sr plexus who was clutching his hand and gasping.
The man copsed to the ground without even a scream.
Now, the only enemy left was Miles.
Miles stood there, hunched over. He had intended to help his subordinates, but Dale had finished them all off before he could even act.
It all happened in an instant.
Miles muttered in disbelief.
I cant believe it. Weve been fighting side by side for four years. To die so easily
Dale silently picked up the longsword he had dropped on the ground.
Miles said while looking at Dale.
Youre a monster, born for this.
Dale asked nonchntly.
For what?
Killing people. You dont seem to have any professional skills from your movements But its like you instinctively know how to kill efficiently. A born murderer.
It was ament that Miles couldnt discern as apliment or an insult.
Dale spoke with irritation.
So what?
Miles chuckled.
Just saying. Because Im jealous of you. Youve found your true calling. While some live their lives in vain, struggling at the bottom.
Miles nced around at the bodies scattered about.
The corpses of allies and mercenaries.
Miles muttered in a self-deprecating tone.
Right. The weak perish. Lets see this through to the end.
He poured the remaining holy water over himself.
It seemed like it might slightly increase his chances of survival.
Dale took a step forward. Holding his longsword, he slowly approached Miles.
Then, after increasing his speed, Dale dashed forward and leaped with all his might.
His big figure soared through the air.
Dales body aligned with the sun, scattering the light.
Miles was dazzled and blinked his eyes.
Fu*k it
Dale thrust his longsword forward. It was an attack devoid of any technique or skill, relying solely on the force and weight of the falling de.
Yet, it couldnt be stopped
With a sound of metal shing against metal, the longsword shattered the chainmail armor Miles wore.
The tip of the sword aimed to pierce Miless chest.
Miles grasped the de of the longsword with both hands, exerting all his strength to prevent it from prating further.
Argh!
Blood flowed from his hands as he clutched the sword. Despite the intense pain, Miles did not relent his grip.
It was a remarkable disy of his will to live.
Dale continued to press down on the longsword.
As the sword burrowed deeper and deeper into Miless chest, blood sttered around. It was warm blood.
Dale thought it ironic how the blood of such an inhuman fiend could be so warm while his own blood was cold.
A feeling of envy stirred within Dale. He had an envy toward the living that was unique to the undead.
Pug!
Finally, the tip of the sword touched Miless heart.
Miless eyes widened in shock. The strength rapidly drained from his hands still clutching the sword de.
The longsword had fully prated Miless body.
Miles eyes became unfocused.
Its over.
Despite having taken a life, Dale felt no emotion. In fact, his instincts reveled in the act.
At this rate, I could quickly reach grade 3 if I continue to collect souls.
Before absorbing the dead bodies life force, Dale first scanned his surroundings.
It was a horrific scene.
Bodies were strewn about, and pools of blood had formed on the ground.
Is anyone still alive?
Drinking the soupced with paralyzing herbs had been a fatal mistake.
If not for that, a few more might have survived.
At this time, a rustling sound caught Dales attention and he turned his head.
A short man was crawling out from among the corpses.
Leon?
Is it over?
Leons face was etched with fear as he looked around anxiously.
Dale reassured him.
Dont worry. Theyre all dead.
Oh, I-I see.
Youre lucky to have survived.
I was fortunate. My small stature made it easier to pretend to be dead among the bodies.
As soon as the fight erupted, it seemed he had quickly pretended to be dead.
Hes quite quick-witted.
Leon, looking at the horrific scene with a nauseated expression, suddenly dashed to one side.
Then he shouted to Dale.
Sir Dale! The priestess is still alive!
What?
Dale hurried over to where Leon was.
The female priestess who was struck by an arrow in the chest was gasping for air.
Her breathing was so faint that Dale almost didnt notice it.
Leon didnt know what to do and said,
W-we need to save her. Theres some holy water left
Dale grabbed Leons shoulder and shook his head.
Its toote.
What?
Dale examined the arrow lodged in the priestesss chest. Something dark was smeared on it.
The arrow is poisoned.
What?
The priestess was paralyzed, shot in the chest, and now poisoned.
To use holy water or healing miracles, the arrow must be removed first, and she needed to be detoxified.
But her weakened state made it seem unlikely she could survive that long.
Besides, there was no way to detoxify her.
In fact, her survival until now was almost miraculous.
The resilience of human life was more tenacious than one might think.
Upon hearing some voices, the priestess struggled to open her eyes. Sweat beaded her forehead, incessantly trickling into her eyes.
Dale took a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the priestesss face with careful, attentive strokes.
Leon looked at Dale with a surprised expression. The priestess, too, realizing who was tending to her forehead, opened her eyes wide in shock.
With a voice that barely came out, the priestess tried feebly to protest.
Stop
Dale spoke calmly.
You are going to die soon.
It was a brief statement, but it struck at the heart of the matter.
It was a reality the priestess had been desperately trying to ignore.
Resignation flickered in her eyes, quickly reced by a surge of fear.
She grasped Dales arm, her grip surprisingly strong for someone on the brink of death.
The priestess pleaded earnestly.
I beg you Please, dont absorb my soul. Such disrespect
A powerful dark knight could harvest not only the lingering souls of the dead but also the souls of the living.
Although Dale hadnt reached that extent yet.
For a deeply devout priestess, the prospect of having her soul taken by a knight was more terrifying than death itself.
Dale gently patted the priestesss shoulder and spoke calmly.
Rest assured. That wont happen. If you wish, I will take your body to the church. I promise you.
Only then did the priestess rx her expression in relief. Though a dark knight was an untrustworthy and irreverent being, the man before her somehow inspired trust.
Dale asked her.
Whats your name?
Maria. Thats my name.
Maria. Speak yourst wish.
After thinking for a moment, Maria opened her mouth.
Oh, Goddess in the heavens, I express my deep gratitude for the life you have bestowed upon me
Stop.
Dale interrupted Marias words.
The conversation with the deity you believe in can continue after death. Use yourst remaining time for those you have formed ties with on this world.
Marias eyes widened.
She felt a bit embarrassed. This dark knights words were true.
Maria carefully chose her words.
And with thest of her strength, she spoke.
To everyone, thank you. Especially to Brother Pail. But myst words are
I understand. Yourst words are meant for Pail alone, right? Others might feel slighted.
Maria nodded.
Then she extended one hand to Dale. When she opened her hand, there was a ring emitting a faint light.
Are you giving this to me?
To you.
Maria spoke with difficulty.
Her insistence on calling it a payment rather than a reward revealed her stubbornness.
Dale responded evenly.
Ill make good use of it.
Maria closed her eyes. A satisfied smile formed on her lips.
Something seemed to leave her body. Dale, who was half-undead, could see souls.
Shes gone.
Leon was watching the entire scene from the side.
He couldnt bring himself to speak. He was overwhelmed by the atmosphere of the moment.
A priestess and a dark knight. He thought it unlikely to witness such a scene again.
Dale turned his gaze.
Time to start preparing.
Excuse me?
Leon asked, looking perplexed.
Dale gestured around them.
Theres a lot to pick up.
The equipment worn by the assants were scattered all around.
And it was all money.
Chapter 10: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (5)
Chapter 10: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (5)
Dale first absorbed all the life force from the corpses of the assants.
Then he gathered the equipment they had been wearing.
Selling just the equipment could bring in a good sum.
This was the very same reason why many mercenaries turned into bandits.
It was more profitable and safer to kill people and take their equipment than to hunt monsters and risk your life.
Leon asked after loading all the equipment onto the carriage.
What about the bodies of the other mercenaries?
Dale pondered for a moment.
He suddenly remembered Gands request to retrieve the mercenary badges.
At first, he thought it was simply about collecting the badges of mercenaries who had died on the previous failed mission.
But now that he thought about it.
Maybe he was telling me to bring Miles mercenary badge. Did he know it woulde to this?
The request to collect the badges could, depending on interpretation, be taken as an order to kill the mercenaries.
Had Gand intended to use Dale to eliminate the corrupt mercenaries?
Dale wasnt sure of it for now.
We probably cant carry them all. Well take the badges and equipment and cremate the bodies.
Y-yes.
In this world, if a proper funeral couldnt be held, cremation was the norm.
This was to prevent the dead from rising as undead if buried in just anynd.
Dale had gathered not only the badges of his fellow mercenaries but also those of Miles and hispanions.
Before long, the carriage was fully loaded.
Lastly, Dale ced Marias corpse on top and covered it with a nket.
After everything that needed to be loaded was aboard, the two gathered wood and bodies on the ground and set them aze.
As the mes roared and the smoke billowed into the sky, Leon wore an expression of guilt.
There must be people who cared about these folks, right? Like Priestess Maria, it would have been better if we could have transported their bodies to the city.
Dale spoke calmly.
Dont feel guilty. Weve done our duty by doing this much. Were transporting the priestesss body because there was a promise to keep.
Dale opened his palm and looked at the ring emitting a faint light.
He didnt know its effects, but it was certainly no ordinary item.
Since he received such an item, Dale felt obligated to transport Marias body.
Those who follow the Goddess of Night must be thorough in what they give and receive.
After a while, the mes died down.
Lets go.
Yes.
Leon sat in the coachmans seat and held the reins. Dale also sat next to him.
The horses were uneasy due to the aura Dale emitted, but when Leon forcefully pped their hindquarters, they began to move forward energetically.
Leon was still in a daze and pinched his own cheek.
I still cant believe Im alive. I thought I was a goner for sure.
Yeah.
Do you think this counts aspleting the request?
Probably.
Leon chattered incessantly, almost without pause for hours.
Do Gnomes tend to be curious and talkative?
It was surprising how he had managed to stay quiet when he was just a porter.
Their conversation eventually turned to what they should do with the loot.
When Leon asked what they would do with it, Dale answered.
Well hand over the mercenaries gear to the guild. The guild will probably find the bereaved family to pass it on to. Well get some reward money from that. As for the stolen goods on Miles side
The stolen goods. It was valuable but tricky to dispose of properly.
If Dale, who was a dark knight, tried to sell them, no one would buy them from him, fearing they were cursed.
That meant they would have to sell it at a low price
At this time, Leon who had been listening in silence opened his mouth.
Sir Dale, if its alright with you, may I handle the disposal of the items?
Do you have a way?
Yes! I have connections with the underground. I can sell it for a fair price. But
It wont be for free, right?
Hehe.
Leon requested a portion of themission from the sale of the stolen goods.
Since his demand seemed reasonable, Dale agreed to it.
It was a deal that had no downside for Dale.
Once the deal was finalized, Leon was beaming with joy. He was clearly delighted at the prospect of earning money.
Dale asked him.
Is it that great?
Uh? Oh, haha. Yes, it is. Actually, I have a dream.
A dream?
Yes. Did you know? In the old empire, there was a school where anyone, be theymoners or ves, could learn. Surprising, isnt it?
A school, huh.
Dale smiled bitterly.
Unlike the world he had lived in before, in this world, a school was certainly not a word one would hear often.
Leon continued with a bright smile.
If I save up enough money, Id like to establish such a school myself. I would be a teacher, gather children from the slums, and teach them to read, write, and various other things.
Thats nice.
Leon smiled proudly at Dales honest and sincere opinion.
Until now, no one had understood Leons dream, but Dale was the exception who acknowledged it.
Leon no longer feared this half-undead creature. In fact, he was starting to like him.
Dale then said to Leon.
Speaking of which, I also wanted to learn how to read, but I was unsure who to ask. Could you teach me, Leon?
Uh? Are you sure youd be okay with me?
Of course, Ill pay you for it.
I-Ill do my best!
Leon snapped to attention in a salute. Dales lips curled up slightly.
Even though he fell into this world and ended up in this kind of body, he sometimes found moments of joy.
***
Dale and Leon took only the bare minimum of rest before heading towards Irene.
They needed to hurry while Marias body was still rtively intact.
Time was cut short significantly because of their rapid pace.
On the morning of the second day, they could see the towering city of Irene across the ins.
Shabby slums stretched along the road. Children, as usual, were about to head out to beg, but they hesitated at the sight of Dales bloody appearance.
But there were children among them who recognized Dale. They remembered the coins he had generously given themst time.
So they approached him nervously.
Leon looked at Dale with a flustered expression, trying to gauge his reaction. And then he quickly tried to shoo the children away.
Y-you kids! Move along now.
Its okay.
Really?
Dale took out some provisions like jerky and cheese from his backpack.
Miles, who had nned to leave the city after this job, had prepared an excessive amount of food.
All of it was still intact.
They wont get robbed if I give them food instead.
Dale remembered the advice Harkin had given himst time.
If he gave them food instead of money, at least the children wouldnt go hungry.
As Dale began distributing the food, the hesitant children also gathered around.
Dale carefully counted the number of children and distributed food appropriately to ensure that no child was left out.
Leon asked with a slightly surprised expression,
Oh, Sir Dale, you look to be quite used to this. Have you done something like this before?
Had many younger siblings.
Really?
Ignoring Leons puzzled look, Dale rummaged through his backpack.
The backpack waspletely empty.
The children also dispersed with satisfied faces.
A few of them nced back, hesitated, then bowed their heads and quickly disappeared.
Leon frowned at this.
Those kids after receiving so much, they should at leaste and say thank you.
Theyre at an age where they are shy.
Ah, yes, thats true.
The carriage passed through the city gate.
The guards stopped them, but after checking what was loaded on the carriage, they quickly let them in.
The two headed towards District 6 on the outskirts of the city to the south.
In District 6, there was a temple that worshipped the Goddess of Light.
This temple was quite different from the temple of night.
Dozens of gigantic marble columns stretched high into the sky, topped by pointed triangr roofs.
It was a ce well-lit by sunlight.
The building glistened in the afternoon sunlight.
It presented a spectacle that was both majestic and warmly inviting.
It feels simr to a cathedral. The Temple of Night should be built somewhat like this.
Dale said as he looked up at the temple.
Ill be back soon.
Ah, yes! Take care!
Dale gently cradled Maria in his arms.
Perhaps it was because he sprinkled all the remaining holy water on her body? Maria still looked as she did before her death.
To any onlooker, she might have seemed peacefully asleep.
Dale ascended the stairs leading to the temple.
The soldiers of the church noticed him approaching.
Hey, whats this? Why is that bastarding here?
How dare he taint this sacred ce with his filthy feet!
The mere presence of Dale at the temple was an insult to them.
The soldiers holding spears gathered around Dale.
Stop right there! We wont allow you toe any closer!
Dale turned to face the soldiers surrounding him.
Their hostile intent prickled his nerves. Yet he maintained hisposure and asked.
Allow me? Isnt the Temple of Light open to everyone, from emperors to ves?
. That only applies to humans! It has nothing to do with an undead like you!
The light and the darkness made a pact; we are no longer enemies. You have no right to stop me. And
Dales eyes glowed ominously from within his helmet.
I am not undead. Call me that again, and Ill kill you.
Wha.
The soldier who stammered for a moment out of fear shouted out in greater fury.
Listen up, brothers! Thisthis creature here said hes going to kill me!
He couldnt bring himself to call Dale an undead again. If he did, Dale would surely keep his word.
Regardless, as Dale took a strong stance, the soldiers hostility intensified.
The atmosphere became tense and upon hearing themotion, people from inside the temple rushed out.
Among them were familiar faces.
No! Look here! How long has it been since I told you not to cause trouble?
A beautiful apprentice priestess with tinum blonde hair, Esther, shouted with a pale face.
The elderly priest next to her frowned.
Esther! Is this heretic the one you vouched for?
Ye- yes, thats him.
You better prepare a suitable excuse.
Esthers face turned ashen.
She was already on thin ice for vouching for a dark knight, and now that he had caused trouble, she too had to bear responsibility.
Dale looked around him with displeasure and then he blurted out.
Everyones so focused on me that you dont even notice who Im holding.
The shock of the dark knights arrival at the temple had narrowed everyones vision.
When Dale pointed this out, people finally noticed Maria in his arms.
Sister Maria?
Are you hurt anywhere?
Quick, get her some treatment Ah.
Everyone realized it then: Maria was actually dead.
The surroundings fell into sudden silence.
It was Dale who broke the silence.
I will ry Mariasst words here.
Dale took a moment to look around.
Everyones attention was focused on him.
Dale spoke.
Thank you, everyone. Thats what Maria said.
.
Thats all.
Silence descended again.
Some members of the temple held up their emblem, the silver ring, and prayed. Others sighed towards the sky, while others bowed their heads, shedding tears.
Amidst this, the elderly priest standing beside Esther spoke.
He is a benefactor who brought a member of our temple to us. Make way for him. And Esther, you guide him.
There were no objections.
People hesitated for a moment, then gradually stepped aside to clear a path.
Dale walked confidently towards the temple.
Esther approached him and asked in a soft voice.
What exactly happened?
Ill exinter.
For now, I will guide you to the main hall.
And call for a man named Pail.
Priest Pail? What do you need him for?
I have a message for him.
Uhm. All right.
The main hall was the site where all the religious ceremonies of the temple took ce.
Prayers, healing rituals, baptisms, and even funerals.
Since it was such an important ce, the interior was quite spacious.
There was a stained ss window on the domed ceiling, and the light filtering through the colorful ss beautifully adorned the space.
It was a ce that could move anyone with even a slight sense of faith.
Esther waited for Dales reaction with a proud expression on her face.
Her face seemed to say, What do you think? Impressive, right?
However, Dale looked around the room once and spoke indifferently.
What are you waiting for? Go and fetch Pail.
Fine, Ill go.
Dales nature was too twisted to be moved by such things. He wasnt a follower of the Light in the first ce.
Esther huffed and then disappeared.
Dale carefully ced Maria, whom he had been carrying, in the very center of the main hall.
Right in front of him floated the temples emblem, arge silver ring, hovering in the air.
How did they do that? Is it hanging by something?
The silver ring emitted a bright light.
Dale felt a divinity emanating from that light. It was a very ufortable feeling for him, who was half-undead.
Finding it too difficult to continue watching, Dale turned to leave.
But then.
Something soft and warm caressed Dales helmet.
[Thank you.]
A voice as warm as the afternoon sunlight tickled his ear.
Chapter 11: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (6)
Chapter 11: Mercenaries and the Dark Knight (6)
Dale looked back in surprise.
But there was only a silver ring floating in the air behind him.
He then scratched his helmet in confusion.
Did I hear it wrong? Was that the Goddess of Light just now?
He quickly dismissed the thought.
Even though a pact had been formed between the two deities, Dales body was infused with the power of the Goddess of the Night.
It seemed unlikely that the Goddess of Light would personally whisper words of gratitude to him.
After a brief wait, Esther returned and right by her side stood a priest with a stiff expression on his face.
As you requested, Ive brought Priest Pail
Maria!
Pail rushed over in a hurry. He buried his face in Marias chest.
Dale and Esther stepped aside to give him some space.
A momentter, a calmer Pail approached them.
He extended his hand to Dale.
Im Pail, currently serving as a cleric.
A cleric. Its a profession that requires at least grade 3 in the priest ss.
Dale had assumed that since Maria was his lover, their abilities would be simr.
However, Pail seemed to be at a higher level than he expected. Dale could tell that just by looking into the depths of his eyes.
He took Pails hand in his own.
Im Dale.
Pail nodded his head and then he spoke with a wry smile.
Do you know, Sir Dale? Sir Dale is probably the first ck knight to visit the church since the pact had been made.
I see.
It will certainly cause a huge stir for a while.
The church had allowed the entrance of a dark knight.
People would surely specte about a change in the rtionship between the two religious factions, which until now had been merely acting as superficial allies.
Dale, however, had little interest in such political matters.
Pail. I will convey Mariasst words to you.
Havent you already conveyed her final words?
Step back, Esther. This is not for you to hear.
All right.
As Dale waved his hand dismissively, Esther retreated with a sullen look on her face.
Dale said after seeing that they were alone.
Pail. Maria said that she was especially grateful to you at the end.
She also requested that these words not be shared with others.
Thats very like Maria.
A bitter-sweet expression briefly crossed Pails face, but his sorrow didnt seem deep.
For those with strong faith, death was not an eternal farewell.
Pail bowed his head respectfully.
I saw Marias expression. She wore a smile of relief, free from any regrets. Surely, it was thanks to you, Sir Dale. Thank you for being there in herst moments. I will find a way to repay this kindness.
Dale responded calmly.
I have already received something from Maria. You neednt worry about it.
Still, I will repay you. Sir Dale has not only helped Maria but also everyone who loved her.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
There was no reason to turn down his offer to settle the debt.
Ah, I should ask about this too.
Seizing the opportunity, Dale showed Pail the ring Maria had given him.
Do you know what this ring is? It seems to be more than just an ordinary object.
This is
A spark of recognition lit up Pails eyes.
Its a Ring of Faith. A relic that can unlock a personstent abilities once, but only if worn by someone with a pure heart and soul and if they wish strongly enough.
A pure soul?
That has nothing to do with a dark knight like me.
Essentially, this meant Dale had received an item he couldnt use.
Dale asked without realizing it.
How much do you think it would fetch if sold at the market?
What?
Pails eyes widened in astonishment.
A little farther away, Esther who returned looked at Dale as if he were piece of trash.
A flustered Pail spoke with a pitiful expression.
Please dont do that. If Maria entrusted this to Sir Dale, there must surely be a good reason.
I was just asking. Im not actually going to sell it. But I just wanted to know how much it might be worth
Lets leave the rest of this conversation for another time when we have the chance!
Esther stepped in and cut off Dales words.
It seems like yourpanion is waiting outside, so perhaps its time for you to go, isnt it?
Ah, right.
Leon should be waiting for him in the carriage.
After bidding farewell to Pail, Dale went out under Esthers guidance.
And just like when he arrived, peoples gazes were focused on him.
However, Dale walked on, undeterred and with bold strides. He had nothing to be ashamed of and thus, no reason not to walk proudly.
Dales appearance left a deep impression on the people.
The believers murmured among themselves in low voices, and rumors about the dark knight entering the temple of light quickly spread throughout the city.
Dales name began to spread across the city.
***
Did I make you wait for long?
Dale asked this to Leon, who was anxiously pacing around the carriage.
Leons head snapped around.
Ah! Sir Dale! Thank god!
Whats wrong?
Well, the soldiers from the church surrounded you earlier, Sir Dale. So I was worried something serious might happen, but it seems there was no trouble.
Yeah. Thats right. Lets get going.
Right away!
Leon climbed back into the coachmans seat and drove the carriage.
Their destination was the mercenary guild.
Soon after arriving at the guild office, the two unloaded the equipment of the deceased mercenaries onto the ground.
Gand, who came outside, looked puzzled.
This is
These are the belongings of the mercenaries who died during the request. Please deliver them to their families.
Oh. Of course.
Gand looked to be a bit surprised.
As per the rules of the Mercenary guild, taking the belongings of a fellow mercenary after a mission was subject to punishment.
At least the belongings of the deceased should be properly delivered; otherwise, what would be of the families that the dead mercenaries used to support?
However, this was a rule that was often not adhered to in reality.
If someone stole the equipment and then imed, This was originally my gear, what could be done?
The original owner was already dead after all.
Yet Dale had brought back all the belongings of the deceased mercenaries.
Gand looked at Dale with interest.
This one is more decent than I thought
Gand called the guild staff and instructed them to move the equipment.
Dale spoke to Leon.
Ill handle the report. You go ahead and sell the other equipment.
Got it!
Oh, but before that
Dale picked up a warhammer from the carriage.
It was an item previously used by Miles and it was covered with blood.
Dale found himself liking this warhammer.
I prefer swords, but they break too easily. It would be a good idea to carry at least one blunt weapon.
Having secured the warhammer, Dale sent Leon away.
Leon nodded and then led the carriage out of the city.
It seemed that the receivers of stolen goods were located in the slums outside the city.
After sending off Leon, Dale went up to the second floor of the guild office with Gand.
In the office where they were alone, Dale exined the circumstances of the incident.
Gand who had recorded every detail of Dales report without missing anything opened his mouth to speak.
Now, lets review the incident report. In the first ce, the fact that the mercenaries were killed by the variant Owlbear was a scheme concocted by Miles. In reality, a fight broke out between them and the vigers, resulting in the vigers deaths, and Miles judged it too difficult to continue as a mercenary. His final n was to orchestrate this incident for a final big hit. Is that about it?
Dale asked in return.
Did you know this all along?
Huh?
Im saying whether you knew all along that Miles was up to no good? Was I put on this task to kill Miles? It seems there was such intention behind the order to retrieve the mercenary badges.
This time, Gand was the one taken aback.
You catch on quickly.
If you think about it carefully, I think its obvious.
How I wish there were more mercenaries like you who could grasp such obvious things.
Gand said with a bitter smile.
In my time here, Ive asionally seen mercenaries whomit irreversible blunders.
The killing of civilians by mercenaries was one of the incidents the Guild reacted most sensitively to.
Such incidents always led to intense scrutiny from the royal court towards the guild.
The guild never forgives a mercenary whomits such acts. If they flee, we always send a pursuit team. The chase doesnt end until their deaths are confirmed.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Mercenaries feared being hunted by the guild more than anything else, since the guilds pursuit was relentless and merciless.
Gand tapped his forehead thoughtfully.
But sometimes, there are those who use their brains. Like Miles.
Use their brains?
Yes, manipting evidence to cleverly escape the pursuit. For example, Miles used the lie of a variant owlbear to disrupt information. He imed the vigers and mercenaries were all victims of the creature, which would eliminate the worry of being pursued.
Dale picked up the conversation.
So, Miles returned to the city not just to make a final big hit but also to buy time before the guild could send an investigation team?
You are right, Sir Dale.
In a world without CCTV or cameras, if someone was determined to manipte evidence, they could easily hide the truth.
Had Dale not been there, Miles would have surely seeded in his n.
Gand let out a deep sigh.
Truthfully, I wasnt certain either. If there had been evidence, we could have definitely stopped him more decisively. It was just my intuition at y and I felt that something was off. But I tend to have good instincts.
So, thats why you involved me?
I thought that with Sir Dale around, he wouldnt dare pull any stunts. But it turned out like this.
Gand muttered bitterly.
This incident resulted in several deaths among the guilds mercenaries and the loss of one priestess from the church.
It was a painful loss.
Gand soon rxed his expression and added.
Anyway, Sir Dale, you havepleted the request admirably. Honestly, you exceeded my expectations. If other mercenaries could handle their tasks as neatly as you, our guild would have been much stronger.
So, Ive passed the entrance exam?
Passed? Of course, you have. Also
After a brief pause, Miles handed a thin iron te to Dale.
Although Dale couldnt read the letters on the te, he guessed it was his name.
An iron badge?
The world is in chaos, Sir Dale. And the guild desperately needs skilled mercenaries like you.
Can I skip the wooden que?
Such privileges are within the rights of a branch guild master.
Dale slipped the mercenary badge into his pocket. A single sessful request had brought him great gains.
I hope you will continue to work hard for the guild. Of course, there wont be many requests avable to you, Sir Dale. You havent yet earned the trust of our clients. Youll be doing the dirty and dangerous work others avoid.
That suits me just fine.
Danger often brings opportunity.
As Dale took down stronger foes andpleted more missions, he would grow stronger and rise faster.
Gand smiled.
Thats refreshingly straightforward.
Is our conversation over?
Yes. You may go now. Do you have somewhere to be?
I need to visit the temple.
With that, Dale strode out of the office.
***
Gand went downstairs to finish his paperwork.
From registering Dales personal information to delivering the belongings to the bereaved families of the mercenaries who died this time.
There was a mountain of tasks to be handled.
At times like this, I miss my active duty days.
A receptionist approached and poured warm tea into Gands cup while sneakily ncing at the report he was writing.
The receptionist was extremely curious about what would happen to that dark knight.
After sneaking a peek at the report, the receptionist reacted with surprise.
Oh my, an iron badge right after the entrance test? Is that even allowed?
Theres nothing wrong with it. I just have to write an extensive report to submit to the higher-ups. Besides, its not like there was no precedent for such a case.
As if she just remembered something, the receptionist sped her hands and said,
Ah! Now that I think about it, the Mercenary King started with an iron badge too, ten years ago So, this is the first time since then?
Yes.
Hmm. Is he that trustworthy? I mean, he is a heretic, after all.
Well, I cant be certain about trust. We havent seen much of him. But this is my gut feeling
Gand spoke with a hint of anticipation in his eyes.
He seems to have qualities on par with the Mercenary King, if not better.
It was a prediction based solely on intuition without any specific basis.
However, Gand was known for his good instincts.
**************
(TN. I dont think it was properly exined, but what Dale and Leon brought back to the guild was the equipment of the mercenaries that participated with him on the request. The ones meant to be sold by Leon are most likely the ones of Miles and his gang.)
Chapter 12: Drunken Mule (1)
Chapter 12: Drunken Mule (1)
Dale headed to the temple of night. The scenery of the temple was exactly the same as before.
The pitch-dark darkness. The skeleton swinging a sword in a corner.
And the High Priestess Erielle.
Erielle whipped her head around when Dale arrived at the temple. Though her eyes were covered with a blindfold, it seemed her other senses were sharpened.
Wee, brother in faith!
For some reason, she eximed in an unusually ted voice.
pping her hands, she continued.
Ive heard the rumors that youve turned the church into a shambles. As expected of you; as a follower of the Goddess of Night, I am deeply impressed.
?
What shambles?
Dale immediately denied it.
I dont know how these rumors started, but I just went into the church for some work and left, thats all.
Erielle smiled and nodded her head.
Haha, you are humble indeed. Everyone in the city knows that the followers of the Light trembled and wet themselves at the sight of your valiant figure, Sir Dale. This will surely elevate the goddesss dignity. The other brothers and sisters in faith are very uplifted too.
Dale wanted to deny it again but decided not to. It didnt seem like she would listen to his words.
It looks like the rumors have spread everywhere.
As usual, rumors tend to get distorted, and people believe what they want to believe.
Some would consider Dales actions to be of great religious significance.
Whether for better or worse.
In reality, it was just the delivery of a corpse.
Shaking off these thoughts, Dale asked.
I would like to use the prayer room.
Use the room on the left at the end.
Thanks.
Dale walked to the end of the corridor and opened a door.
?
?
A witch was praying in the prayer room, and she froze when she saw Dale suddenly burst in.
Dale awkwardly scratched his helmet.
Ah, I opened the wrong door.
He quickly closed the door of the prayer room. Angry high pitched screams erupted from inside the room, but he ignored them and moved on.
Dale entered an empty prayer room. He took off his helmet and ced it on the floor. Kneeling on one knee, he sped his hands together and began to pray.
I have arrived.
Then there came the response.
Smoke rose from the candles on the silver candlestick before forming a shape.
Dales head lowered of its own ord.
He saw beautiful white feet and long ck hair flowing down to the floor.
[You reek of an unpleasant scent.]
The Night Goddess spoke in a cold tone.
[The scent of light. Dale, my son, why do I smell that wretched scent on you?]
The scent of light?
A thought crossed Dales mind.
Thats right, back at the church
He exined to her what had happened at the church.
About transporting Marias corpse and the voice he had heard in the main hall.
The Goddess of Night seemed to understand.
[I see. Light, that woman, trying to smear her influence on my son I trust you, my son. You would not betray your Goddess. Right?]
Of course.
Dale quickly agreed, feeling like things might go awry if he failed to nod his head.
Only then did the goddess appear satisfied.
Dale quickly changed the subject.
I wish to offer a sacrifice.
He extended his right hand forward. A hand that was both soft and cold grasped Dales.
The souls Dale had collected so far surged out like a receding tide.
The goddess expressed her admiration.
[You have gathered quite a lot in such a short time. However, it is still insufficient to raise your grade.]
I will strive to do more.
[Its good to see you working hard, but dont overdo it.]
The goddess spoke gently.
[In exchange for your offering, I will bestow a blessing upon you.]
Choices appeared before Dales eyes.
Increase Strength
Enhance Armor
Strengthen Soul
It was always a time for contemtion. Dale fell into deep thought.
The sensible choice would be to increase my strength
Enhancing ones strength is always a sound decision.
Yet he had to consider the matter of bnce as well.
My body does feel a bit weak.
Dale often took the lead in battle, charging forward to engage the enemy.
In doing so, he naturally became the focus of enemy attacks at times.
What if the enemies used holy water like thest time? Or if there was a skilled priest who could cast holy magic?
It would be dangerous.
No matter how strong he was, if his body wasnt strong, hed have no choice but to fight cautiously.
Being cautious meant he couldnt fully use his abilities.
Dale had no intention of bing a ss cannon character.
He made his decision.
I will enhance my armor further.
[Are you certain?]
Yes.
Immediately, a transformation urred.
Darkness gathered on Dales pitch-ck armor, deepening its color.
Dale quickly checked his status.
[Dale]
Grade: 2
ss: Dark Knight
Strength: 40
Defense: 25
Magical Power: 10
Stamina:
Spiritual Power: 10
[List of Skills]
Life Force Absorption
[Traits]
Half-Human, Half-Undead
Unholy Senses
Blessing of the Goddess of Night
[Titles]
The First Dark Knight to Set Foot in the Cathedral of the Church.
His defense value increased. This meant that Dale had be more robust.
Moreover, his growth wasnt limited to just that.
The Goddess spoke.
[With the offering youve made this time, the effect of Life Force Absorption has also be stronger.]
Stronger, you say?
[Youll be able to collect soul force and life force more effectively now.]
Dale used Life Force Absorption to gather the residual soul and vitality from corpses.
However, as his level as a dark knight was still low, he could only harvest a fraction of them.
To draw an analogy, it was like eating meat but leaving bits clinging to the bone.
But now, the Life Force Absorption skill has been enhanced. Dale could now obtain more life force and soul force.
In game terms, it meant an increase in the amount of experience gained.
Not bad at all.
The goddess gave further exnation to Dale, who seemed pleased with this.
[With the increase in the souls you absorb, the memories of those you encounter will be clearer to you. Now, if you concentrate, you can read memories as much as you want. But remember, this is not always a good thing. Use your power carefully.]
Ill bear that in mind.
Dale engraved the Goddesss advice in his heart.
The satisfied Goddess gently stroked Dales head.
Dale bowed respectfully and then stood up, putting his helmet back on.
He walked out of the prayer room. The Goddesss figure was nowhere to be seen.
As Dale emerged, High Priestess Erielle greeted him warmly.
Have you finished your prayers?
Yes.
Then, Sir Dale, do you have some time now? It would be wonderful to have a deep conversation with you about the beauty of the Goddess of Night.
A smile yed on Erielles lips. It was a smile filled with anticipation.
She took a step towards Dale, who instinctively stepped back.
First rule: Always be wary of the elves.
This is the first lesson Dale learned after falling into this world.
He truly believed that this lesson had allowed him to survive until now.
For reference, the second rule was Do not break the first rule.
Dale shook his head firmly.
No. I dont have the time.
Oh. Then when would be a good time for you? Ill make sure to adjust my schedule.
Im always busy.
?
After uttering these words, Dale left the temple without looking back. He had little desire to engage in lengthy conversations with the fanatical elf.
Erielle watched his departing figure in a daze.
***
The mercenary guild swiftly disposed of the belongings of the fallen mercenaries and distributed the money to their families.
And one-tenth of that money went to Dale.
Such was the rule of the mercenary guild.
Leon, who had taken on the task of disposing of the stolen goods, alsopleted his job.
I got a good price for them!
Did you finish everything already?
Yes! Theres a high demand for equipment these days. Many in the slums aspire to be mercenaries and improve their social status.
Leon extended a purse full of money to Dale, who epted it.
Its quite heavy.
Upon opening it, he found that it contained several gold coins as well.
It was more money than he had expected.
Dale picked a few silver coins from the purse and handed them to Leon.
Leon was taken aback and frantically waved his hands.
No, no! Its okay! Ive already taken mymission.
Thats not for themission. Remember you agreed to teach me how to read and write?
Oh! But this is too much
If thats the case
But I cant just ignore the kindness of Sir Dale!
As Dale began to retract his hand, Leon quickly grabbed the silver coins.
He was quick and swift just as youd expect from a gnome.
When Dale stared intently, Leon smiled shyly and said.
Then, Sir Dale, I will visit you whenever you have time.
Im always free. Because time is what I have.
Is that so? Then lets start tomorrow. Where are you staying now, Sir Dale?
Dale thought for a moment and answered.
In a stable.
. huh?
I slept in a stable near the city gatest night.
Innkeepers would plead with Dale whenever he showed up.
They would beg him to leave and beseech him to try another inn.
They also promised to let him stay in the stable for a night, pleading with him not to harm them.
After hearing the exnation of the situation, Leon had a perplexed expression on his face.
Uh, well, I understand, but that seems excessive. Are you okay with that, Sir Dale?
It doesnt bother me much.
Comfort was not a significant concern for Dale at the moment.
As long as there was a roof and he could avoid the rain, it was fine.
Although it was not entirely pleasant when some drunken customers would stumble through the stable and scream in surprise.
Um, still, we need a proper ce for studying. You also need somewhere to keep your belongings. Shall I rmend you an inn?
Do you know of one?
Ive heard theres a ce that epts anyone as long as they pay. Its frequented by rough types, but I think youll be fine, Sir Dale.
Is there such a ce in the city?
Dale asked Leon to draw him a map.
Just in case, so that he can avoid getting lost.
Draw it as detailed as possible.
Of course! Ill make it so clear that even a five-year-old wouldnt get lost. Leave it to me!
Thanks.
Leon diligently scribbled with his feather pen.
Dale looked on at Leon as he did so with trust.
***
Decades ago,
A sudden invasion of demons caused the empires capital to copse.
The emperor was looking for a city to rece the capital and decided to build a new one altogether.
That city was Irene.
It was surrounded by threeyers of walls.
The inner wall, the middle wall, and the outer wall.
Enclosed by the inner wall was the imperial pce, also known as the First District.
The emperor and his close aides seldom left this First District.
The second wall epassed the Second and Third Districts. The Second District was home to the nobles, while the Third District housed the Mage Tower and other facilities.
Finally, the areas encircled by the outer wall were known as the outskirts, divided into the Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Districts, corresponding to the north, south, east, and west respectively.
The inn Leon mentioned was located in a remote area of District 5.
Dale held the map and looked nkly at the sky where the moon was already high. The sun had not yet set when he set off.
Its a bitte.
Dale took a wrong turn and ended up slightly, just slightly, lost.
He examined the sign of the inn, which featured a drawing of a donkey with its face buried in a beer mug.
Was it called the Drunken Mule?
He wasnt surprised by the shabbiness of the building itself.
However, the inn was unusually noisy.
Sounds of things breaking, smashing, and men shouting could be heard even from outside.
After a moment of hesitation, Dale pushed open the door of the inn.
Inside, chaos reigned.
More booze! Bring more booze!
Ah! That bastard hit me!
Whahaha! Smash it!
People were breaking bottles as a matter of course, throwing tables and dishes around, and some were even engaged in fistfights.
The atmosphere was so tumultuous that the drunkards didnt even notice Dales entrance.
Dale stepped further inside.
His eyes fell upon a woman crouched near the door.
The woman who appeared to be a waitress had her head buried in her knees.
Aaah, I cant take it anymore. I might as well just die.
Dale looked down at the woman. When she sensed the cold aura typical of a dark knight, she raised her head to look at Dale.
And she showed no hint of surprise upon seeing him. She just muttered with a resigned look.
Why the fu*k is my life like this?
Chapter 13: Drunken Mule (2)
Chapter 13: Drunken Mule (2)
Dale spoke to the woman who was cursing outright.
You have a foul mouth.
So what? Did you ever feed this foul mouth?
Oh, really?
The crouching red-haired woman shot back crookedly.
It wasnt easy to confront Dale like this.
The woman seemed to have a bold personality or perhaps she had already resigned herself to her fate.
She looked intently at Dale, who was staring at her.
Why are you here?
She asked bluntly.
Matching her poor attitude, Dale responded curtly.
Why else? I came to get a room at the inn.
Well, that makes sense. But its not possible.
Not for a dark knight?
That too. But how can I give you a room in this mess?
She pointed around with her finger.
The chaos was escting.
Tables and chairs were flying around, and ss shattered on the floor as it was dropped.
The drunkards acted as if destroying the inn was their sole purpose.
It seems like they are all in this together.
These were not just drunkards, but more like a group of hoodlums or mercenaries.
It was typical for such types to express their discontent in this manner.
The woman seemed as if she was fed up with it and buried her head back in her knees.
I might as well just die.
Dale asked.
Is it like this every day?
Cleaning up the broken debris has be a part of my morning routine for quite some time now.
Call the guards.
Do you really think I havent tried that? Do I look like a dumbass?
..
The woman, who had spoken sharply, sighed deeply and apologized.
Im sorry. I took out my frustration on you.
It doesnt matter.
Talking to the guards is useless. Theyezily, take bribes from these bastards, then slink away. Then I end up facing retaliation and getting extorted. But why am I even telling all this to a stranger?
The woman muttered self-deprecatingly and waved her hand.
So, go look elsewhere.
Thats a problem. I came here because I heard youd take in anyone as long as youre paid.
That was my fathers principle. But after he passed away, the ce turned into this mess.
So she was the owner, not just a waitress.
Dale looked around for a moment and asked indifferently.
So, in the end, you cant ept me because of these guys?
Yes, well. Could you at least help me clean up?
I will.
Now that you understand Wait, really?
The woman abruptly lifted her head, which she had been burying in her knees. Dale met her gaze and spoke.
Ill clean everything up. In exchange, how about waiving my lodging fees for fifteen days?
Fi-fifteen days is too much. Lets make it ten days. In exchange, Ill provide you with hot water every day.
Dale chuckled. Even in this situation, she was haggling over the price. She was a woman who wouldnt starve anywhere.
But he didnt let her have her way.
Fifteen days. And you provide hot water.
What? Thats even worse. Who makes a deal like this?
Its the price for your insults. If its unfair, be stronger.
Haa.
Although the woman clicked her tongue in disbelief, she eventually nodded her head.
After all, she didnt have many other options.
My name is Dale.
Ka. Im Ka, the daughter of Seeger. But youre joking, right? Theres a difference in the number of people
Ka was a woman ignorant about fighting.
What she didnt know was that there were fights that couldnt be won, regardless of the numbers.
Dale pointed with his index finger towards the back.
Stay back.
Uh. Um. If thats the case Ah. But you cant kill anyone! If you kill someone, the guards wont just stand by. Unless you hide the body too.
That would be a bit troublesome.
Dale, who was about to reach for his warhammer, stopped.
He actually intended to get ustomed to his newly acquired weapon in this fight.
It cant be helped.
There are times when not every fight has to end in death.
Although his dark knight instincts were deeply disappointed, his human side deemed it a fortunate turn of events.
Dale stepped forward.
The drunkards were still causing amotion. None of them paid any attention to him.
Then one of the drunkards stumbled backward and bumped into Dales chestte.
Ouch, what bastard Oh?
The drunkard froze upon seeing Dale.
As if he was unable toprehend the reality before him.
He was probably too drunk.
Dale decided to help the man sober up.
Huh?
With one hand, Dale grabbed the drunkard by the scruff of the neck and hoisted him up.
The drunkard iled in a futile attempt to break free, but his struggles were in vain.
Dale thrust his arm forward with all his might.
Aaaaaaaahhh!!
The drunkard flew through the air.
pping his arms as if trying to fly, the man screamed before he mmed into the wall with a thud.
.
.
A deceptive silence fell within the once noisy inn.
Everyones attention was focused on him.
Dale spoke calmly.
Choose one. Leave this ce quietly, or leave with a few broken bones.
His voice was not loud.
Yet, it was chillingly clear to everyone inside.
The drunkards looked around at each other. One of them nced at Ka.
Damn it, Ka, you slut. You brought a heathen here?
Id rather have a heathen than human trash like you bastards!
Ka retorted sharply, causing the drunkards face to twist in anger.
He rolled up his sleeves and walked towards her.
Well since this whore is pretty
Dale extended his palm to stop the man and said calmly.
Either you leave quietly, or you leave broken.
The mans face flushed red with rage.
Intoxication. The blood of youth. A mans pride. The manyrades.
Too many things were helping him make a foolish decision.
The man who hesitated for a moment shouted.
Fu*k this bastard!
He charged at Dale aggressively, followed a beatter by his friends.
Even though Dale was wearing te armor, the attackers believed that they could overpower him if several people charged at once.
Dale acted first and he threw a punch.
He struck the side of the man who rushed at him first.
Ugh.
The man copsed instantly from what ismonly known as a liver shot.
Without even checking on the fallen man, Dale swiftly turned his head.
Dieee!
A portly drunkard with his belly quivering was lifting a table and was about to smash it down on him.
Crack!
Dales fist shot out like lightning. It was but a light jab.
But it was far from light for the drunkard.
His teeth shattered and scattered as his body lurched and fell.
Dale then snatched the table from the drunkard, gripped it with both hands and hurled it forward.
Three men charging at him were hit by the table and sent flying simultaneously.
Lucky to be hit together, they probably ended up with just one or two broken ribs.
Damn it!
In a sh, five of them were downed. It was then that the men fully grasped the situation and they hesitantly backed off.
But the one who seemed to be the leader among these hoodlums shouted louldy.
Attack him all at once, you idiots!
The men hesitated for a moment in response to that shout before hurling themselves at Dale.
In the scuffle, a few were struck by Dales gauntlet and knocked away.
However, the rest managed to grab hold of Dale.
Dale instinctively reached for his hand axe but then hesitated.
Right, I cant kill them.
In that moment of hesitation, more men rushed in and grabbed Dale. A dozen or so swarmed him, overwhelming and pinning him down.
They had sessfully subdued him.
The leader eximed triumphantly.
Good job! Now lets remove his helmet and see what he looks li
The leader stopped mid-sentence.
The human mountain that was meticulously piled up suddenly quivered.
Even the face of the hefty man at the top registered confusion.
They could all feel a strong force pushing upwards from below.
It seemed impossible but the mountain was indeed shaking.
And there, buried at the very bottom of the mountain, Daley thinking.
Its heavy.
Dale put strength into his knees, which were bent in a kneeling position.
The shaking intensified.
The men panicked and they tried to exert their strength in any way they could.
However, Dale slowly began to rise, lifting the men clinging onto him higher and higher.
Eventually, the mountain crumbled down.
Aaagh!
What kind of strength is this!
After hurling thest man clinging onto him far away, Dale looked around once more. His eyes met those of the dazed leader.
Are you going to leave quietly?
The people nced at each other, and then, without anyone saying anything, they all bolted towards the exit.
The drunkards who had been causing amotion until now were swift and orderly in their escape, like a receding tide.
When the inns customers had all but vanished, only Dale and the startled Ka remained.
Wow, yo-youre quite strong, arent you?
Ka had not expected Dale to single-handedly deal with everyone so quickly and overwhelmingly.
Even to her who had no experience in fighting, it seemed impressive.
I didnt expect the guys whove been troubling me for months to be dealt with in one fell swoop
Dale dragged one of the few remaining chairs to sit down. The ce was aplete mess. It looked like business was off for the day.
Dale asked her.
Do you run the ce alone?
Ka, looking around the messy interior with a sense of despair, opened her mouth.
I used to run it with my father.
It must not be easy doing business with those kinds of people around.
Especially for a young woman who had never learned any fighting skills.
Ka smiled bitterly.
When my father was alive, things went fairly well. He was a retired mercenary. But after he passed away, it became too much for me to handle alone.
Dale nodded his head. It was amon story, one that could be found anywhere.
Those guys? They seemed to be a gang.
Ah, thats Jimmys gang.
Jimmy?
Yes. Theyre thugs based in the slums, but recently, theyve grown bolder and are looking to expand into the city.
And they chose this ce as a stepping stone for that?
Kas eyes widened.
Ooh, you catch on quick. Or are you well-versed in these matters?
Not really.
A daughter left alone after her fathers death. An inn located in a secluded area.
Wasnt it a situation that would make anyone drool?
Did they tell you to sell the inn for a cheap price?
That would have been better! No, they told me to marry one of them! I mean, as you can see, I am quite beautiful, arent I?
?
Ka was shameless. No, she was a woman brimming with self-confidence.
They said I passed as a bride because of my pretty face and big butt well, you know. Their leering was just so creepy.
Dale nodded in agreement.
Certainly. Marrying you would legally grant them ownership of the inn. Not a bad strategy. It reduces the risk of futureplications too.
Arent you supposed to be angry with me right now? Why do you sound impressed by the bastards?
Naturally, Ka rejected Jimmys marriage proposal.
Thats when the harassment began.
Groups of them woulde in, drink without paying, cause mayhem, and break the furniture. Theyd frighten other customers and scare them away.
The mental strain was bad enough, but with the inns operations disrupted, her wallet was also suffering.
Thankfully, they didnt physically harm me; perhaps they were wary of the guards. But I was close to being forced to hand over the inn. Thats when
Ka hesitated, then added,
Thank you.
Then she smiled brightly. Her face showed none of the heartache she must have suffered during this time.
She was a bold woman.
As Ka tidied up the messy inn, she asked,
Have you eaten yet? I can prepare something light for you.
After some consideration, Dale nodded his head.
Though he didnt need to eat, Dale intentionally didnt skip meals.
Soon, Ka brought out a soup made from mashed potatoes.
As she set down the tray, Ka confidently dered,
Try it. I guarantee you wont find it tasteless.
Dale, who couldnt actually taste, chose not to mention this fact.
He unfastened and removed his helmet, revealing his face and the flowing white hair.
Ka was most surprised by this sight, more than anything she had seen this day.
Oh. Uh.
Something wrong?
Ka hesitated for a moment.
Then she suddenly straightened her hair, sat down gracefully, and spoke in a dignified tone.
My lord Dale, the sight of you sets my heart aflutter.
What a strange woman.
Ka was indeed such a woman.
Chapter 14: Drunken Mule (3)
Chapter 14: Drunken Mule (3)
Early the next morning, Ka knocked on Dales door.
Dale who was polishing his weapons opened the door.
Ka gracefully bowed her head.
This girl greets Sir Dale on this fine morning.
That way of speaking is strange. And arent you a bit old to be calling yourself a girl?
Im twenty years old, you know. Its not like you can say anything to a maiden in her prime.
Ka pouted and grumbled under her breath.
Dale asked her,
Why have youe?
A tiny gnome child came looking for Sir Dale. He looked quite cute.
Hes probably at least ten years older than you.
Oh, really?
Gnomes looked younger than their actual age due to their racial characteristics. Ka who didnt know that fact was surprised.
Dale promptly went downstairs.
Ka must have cleaned all night as the first floor was rtively tidy.
However, the broken furniture, which she couldnt deal with, was piled up in one corner.
Leon was sitting in one of the few remaining chairs while looking around the interior of the inn. Dale called out to him.
Leon.
Ah, Sir Dale.
Leons face lit up with a pleased expression.
Its good you managed to find an inn. But did anything happen yesterday? The tables and chairs are all broken.
It was nothing serious.
Is that so?
Leon tilted his head in confusion.
However, he soon remembered the purpose of his visit and pulled out a bundle of papers from his pocket.
They were cheap, yellowish papers.
First, Ill teach you the basics of reading. Learn how to pronounce the words, and then we can start with some simple books.
Understood.
As Leon took out paper and an ink pen, Ka also showed interest.
Are you learning to read?
Yes.
Thats unexpected. Dont knights usually learn all that in their families?
Would I have be a dark knight if I were an ordinary knight?
Ah, I see.
Ka was convinced. Then Leon turned to her with a question.
Miss Ka
Just call me Ka.
Do you know how to read?
I can write numbers. I use them for keeping the ledger.
Would you like to learn along with us?
Really? Can I?
Leon nodded enthusiastically.
Of course. Learning is more fun with more people around.
Leons dream was to open a school. Teaching a group like this was closer to his vision than one-on-one tutoring.
He began by exining the basics.
First, the imperial script is divided into consonants and vowels
Dale listened intently and he tried tomit every word Leon exined to memory.
He found it somewhat fun as well.
How long has it been since I studied like this?
It was a pleasure he hadnt experienced since arriving in this world.
As Dale and Ka concentrated on the lesson, Leons enthusiasm grew and he taught with even greater zeal.
Moreover, Dale proved to be an exceptional student.
Why is it pronounced e here? Shouldnt it be eu as you mentioned earlier?
Ah, its usually eu, but there are a few exceptions
Dale was quick to understand, remembered well, and never hesitated to ask questions until he understood.
He was the kind of student that teachers would love the most.
Leon himself found great joy in teaching Dale.
Really, if all students were like this, how happy and fulfilling would life as a teacher be?
During a brief break, Leon showered Dale with praise.
You learn incredibly fast, Sir Dale. Its iparable to when I first started learning! At this rate, it wont take many days, will it?
Its because you teach well.
It wasnt an emptypliment. Leon turned out to be a better teacher than expected.
Leon scratched the back of his neck as if he was embarrassed.
Hehe, is that so?
Then, Leon noticed Kas gloomy face.
Compared to Dale, Ka was learning at a slower pace. In truth, Ka was normal; it was just that Dale was exceptionally fast in learning.
Its okay, Ka. Its not that you are slow; its just that Sir Dale is very fast.
You dont need tofort me.
Ka sighed deeply and looked towards Dale.
Why are you learning so earnestly, Sir Dale? Wouldnt it be okay to just bring along a squire or servant who knows how to read?
In fact, many sessful mercenaries did just that.
Why bother reading uninteresting texts in such times?
Dale thought for a moment and replied.
Not knowing how to read can lead to many disadvantages. Theres no need to live at a loss.
Leon and Ka exchanged nces and nodded at the same time.
Thats true.
Learning can never be a bad thing.
Afterward, the three of them continued to focus intensely on their studies of the letters.
Whether it was fortunate or not, not a single guest arrived at the inn so their concentration was never broken.
Before they knew it, it waste at night and Leon went back home. Still, Dale didnt stop reviewing what he learned even while hey in bed.
The night was too long for the sleepless half-undead.
Having something to upy his time like this was genuinely gratifying.
However, at some point, Dale stopped his revision.
He dreamed, or rather, vividly recalled an old memory.
His grandfather appeared in it.
His grandfather, gently stroking young Dales head, had said,
One must know how to read. Being close to words and books makes one a better person.
His grandfather wore a kind smile.
Dale wanted to speak to him and to seek his advice on one matter.
I killed people again recently. Six of them. But I felt nothing.
Dales action of killing Miles and hispanions was justified. They deserved it.
But theck of any emotional response tomitting murder raised a question: wasnt this a problem for someone who was a human?
It was fear.
The fear of bing something non-human.
Yet he couldnt share these feelings with anyone.
Strictly speaking, this wasnt a dream but a reminiscence of the past.
His grandfather simply wore his usual kind and gentle smile.
***
Dale headed to the mercenary guild.
To be stronger than he was now, he needed to hunt more enemies.
There was no time to rest.
The guild was bustling in the morning. The interior was filled with clients seeking to assign requests and mercenaries looking for work.
The guild served as an intermediary between the two.
When Dale entered, all eyes momentarily focused on him.
People whispered among themselves upon seeing him.
Thats the guy who went against the church
Why isnt he on the front lines but doing mercenary work instead?
Heard he single-handedly killed Miles team. Must have made a tidy sum selling their gear.
As long as he makes good money, who cares? Maybe we should offer him to join our party?
No matter what, dealing with a heretic is a bit much.
Fear, caution, and curiosity.
The gazes he received were a mix of various emotions.
Dale didnt pay them any mind.
At least the mercenaries didnt openly show hostility.
After all, in a field where all sorts of peoplee and go, as long as one has proven skills, issues like personality or social status are often overlooked.
On the other hand, the mercenaries despised those whocked skill and failed to fulfill their roles.
As people cleared a path, Dale was able to easily get to the reception desk.
The receptionist he had met previously greeted him.
The signs of tension were still evident on her face.
We-wee, Sir Dale.
Do you have any suitable tasks for me?
To Dales inquiry, the receptionist responded in a business-like manner.
Do you have a specific field you prefer? Mercenaries usually specialize in different areas.
Guarding, hunting, gathering, escorting, warfare. There were various fields, and most mercenaries focused on one or two to build their careers.
It was a better way to gain trust and earn money.
But that didnt apply to Dale. He wasnt in a position to be picky.
Anything I can do is fine.
Then, Ill take a look.
The receptionist busily rummaged through a pile of documents, but suddenly, her hands stopped.
Dale looked at the receptionist silently.
The receptionist also pursed her lips and looked down.
Dale opened his mouth.
It seems theres nothing.
Theres yet to be anyone who has entrusted a request for you, Sir Dale.
There were still no clients willing to entrust their requests to a heretic.
Dale asked again for confirmation.
I dont mind if its dangerous or dirty work. The pay isnt much of a concern either.
I-Im sorry.
Hmm.
Dale scratched his head in frustration. This was the penalty of being a dark knight.
I avoided ying as a dark knight in games for this very reason.
Maybe he should leave like the other dark knights and start roaming the frontlines?
Then he wouldnt have been in this predicament of having no work. The front lines were teeming with enemies.
But the front lines were also very dangerous.
Even in ces deemed safe, one could never predict when a capricious demon might appear.
Dale couldnt face a demon with his current strength. In fact, it would be difficult even to flee.
He couldnt live with such constant risks.
.
While Dale was lost in thought, the receptionist misunderstood his silence for anger and she broke into a cold sweat.
Tears even started to well up in her eyes.
She looked ready to scream and flee at any moment.
Right then, a voice from above came for the rescue.
Sir Dale! Youvee at just the right time!
Branch guild master Gand was waving his hand from the staircase.
The attention of the people shifted to Gand. The mercenaries, almost tripping over each other, hurried to greet him.
Ah, its Mr. Gand.
Good morning, Mr. Gand!
Gand responded with a smile and then climbed the stairs as if running away. He then gestured for Dale to follow him with his eyes.
Come upstairs.
Dale nodded and trailed behind Gand.
The receptionist let out a sigh of relief and slumped to the floor.
***
Gand offered Dale a steaming cup of tea. It was ck tea, brewed by Gand himself.
Do you like tea?
I can drink it.
Dale took the cup and downed the hot tea in one gulp.
Gand, momentarily taken aback by Dales action of swallowing the hot tea in one gulp,posed himself and started the conversation.
May I get straight to the point of why I called for you, Sir Dale?
Id appreciate that.
Gand pulled out several documents from a desk drawer and started exining.
Recently, there have been some unusual signs in the vicinity.
Unusual signs?
Yes. After the request youpleted, we sent a team to investigate the vige harmed by Miles. As expected, they found the bodies of the vigers.
Dale nodded his head.
And Gand continued his story.
However, we also found the carcass of an owlbear in the vicinity. Surprisingly, it was 1.5 timesrger than a normal owlbear. It was big enough to be considered a variant owlbear.
Perhaps Miless words werent entirely false.
Dale looked at Gand, signaling him to continue.
The problem starts here. Owlbears are territorial creatures. They dont leave their territory unless they are defeated by another creature. But isnt it strange? A creature 1.5 timesrger than a regr owlbear being defeated and moving on?
That is indeed strange.
Thats not all. There have been sightings of a pack of one-eyes near the road to Irene. You know about that, right?
Of course, he knew.
It was Dale who had encountered and obliterated that pack.
The one-eyes, like the owlbear, are also territorial creatures.
But they left their territory.
Yes. Furthermore, our investigations suggest that the owlbear and the one-eye pack were living rtively close to each other.
Basically, Gands words implied that these two monsters had fled their territories.
There was only one reason for such a situation.
Doesnt this mean a stronger creature appeared nearby? Forcing them to flee for their lives?
Yes. Thats our conjecture.
And the investigation team?
We sent one. It was a party that included two mercenaries with bronze badges.
From Gands choice of words, Dale guessed the fate of that party.
Gand spoke calmly.
Its been quite some time since the party left. But none have returned. We are currently unaware of their situation. We dont know if theyre dead, captured, or even what kind of monster they encountered.
Gand lifted his head and met Dales gaze.
Gand then asked Dale, who seemed to have already anticipated his next words.
Would Sir Dale be willing to help us with this task?
Chapter 15: The Unknown Enemy (1)
Chapter 15: The Unknown Enemy (1)
Dale asked,
What exactly do you propose? Rescuing the mercenaries? Or eliminating the enemy present there?
Thats entirely up to Sir Dales judgment.
Youre leaving it to me?
Gand nodded.
Currently, the guild has no specific information about the situation. How can proper instructions be given in such a case? We have to rely on the on-site judgment.
He continued,
If the mercenaries are captured, you can focus on their rescue. If thats not possible, just identify the enemy and return. If possible, you are authorized to kill the enemy.
Dale tapped the desk thoughtfully.
Relying on the on-site judgment.
Noticing Dales contemtive look, Gand reassured him,
Of course, Sir Dale wont be held ountable for any decision you make on the site.
This kind of request doesnt seemmon.
True. Most mercenaries are reluctant to ept such requests. Above all, the level of danger in the mission itself is uncertain.
Who the enemy is, or how strong they might be, remains unknown.
It was like walking into the jaws of a beast with your eyes closed.
If the beast is weaker than me, I will live. If its stronger, I get devoured.
No mercenary would wee such a mission.
Unless the reward offered was extraordinarily high.
The experienced Gand preempted Dales questions with an exnation.
For your information, the reward will vary depending on the nature of the mission. But rest assured, it wont be disappointing. I promise you that on my name. Moreover, since its a task many are reluctant to undertake, the achievement points awarded will be substantial.
Substantial achievement points.
This meant a quicker advancement in his mercenary rank.
Achievement points and money.
For ordinary mercenaries, this alone wouldnt be enough.
Merely not disappointing sums of money wouldnt satisfy them.
But Dale was different.
He wasnt in a position to be picky about the requests hed ept and he actually preferred dangerous opponents anyway.
I doubt itll be so strong that I cant even escape.
Unless it was a demon, such a situation was unlikely to happen.
After a brief contemtion, Dale made his decision.
Ill do it. Shall I prepare immediately?
I knew Sir Dale would say that.
Are there any other mercenaries youve recruited for this request?
Unfortunately, no. It seems youll need to gather people yourself.
Dale hesitated.
Gather people himself? Wouldnt it be more realistic to ask him to smash a demons skull right now?
Cant I just do it alone
That wont do.
Gands response was immediate.
There are too many variables in battle. You never know what might happen. There will surely be situations you cant handle alone. Thats why higher-ranked adventurers typically operate in parties, except for a few cases like the Mercenary King.
Dale understood the implications of Gands words.
He himself had once raised a mercenary character in the game. He had deliberately adopted a lone wolf approach and minimized party y. So he knew all too well the dangers of going solo.
But Im not saying I want to go alone on purpose.
Dale also thought that working withpetent people was obviously morefortable. But wasnt he, Dale, a dark knight right now?
Finding people was not an easy task.
During this process, Dale realized something.
Are you perhaps testing me?
A spark of interest appeared in Gands eyes.
May I ask why you think so?
Just a hunch. Maybe because youre leaving the on-site judgment to me. Or perhaps because youre intentionally encouraging me to form a team. It feels like an evaluation of sorts.
After taking a sip of tea, Gand shook his head slowly.
Sir Dale, you continue to surprise me really. Yes, you are right. This request is mostly a test for you. The mercenary guild needs to gauge the new person of interest.
To see if they are fit for the tasks given?
Exactly.
Assigning the right mercenary to the right ce was the guilds responsibility.
The encouragement to form a team is part of that evaluation. We give higher marks to mercenaries who can work well with others.
I see.
Gand nced around subtly.
Did I offend you maybe? If I may exin, it was an order from my superiors. Despite the shy title of branch guild master I have, its ultimately a middle management position.
Im not particrly offended.
Dale shook his head.
If the order hade from Gands superiors, it meant that the higher-ups were taking notice of Dale, for better or worse.
A sessful oue here might reduce future obstacles.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
Understood. Ill try to find some people.
Are you sure thats alright?
Well, there might be someone willing to join. If not, Ill have to go alone.
In that case, the guild will prepare a carriage for your journey.
Dale nodded and left the office.
It was a time-sensitive request.
There was a possibility, however slim, that the missing mercenaries might still be alive.
Unlikely, but still possible.
The guild probably assumed these mercenaries were already dead.
After all, it was rare for missing mercenaries to return alive.
That must be why they gave Dale this request as a sort of test.
If they had truly believed the mercenaries were alive, they would have entrusted the mission to more reliable people.
Dale descended to the lower floor.
The ce was bustling with mercenaries looking for requests.
Dale surveyed the room intently as he searched for a capable mercenary. His gaze was like that of a predator hunting its prey.
Why is he looking at us like that?
Lets just get out of here.
The mercenaries were visibly frightened by him and they began to back away slowly.
Cant see anyone useful here.
It was then that someone approached Dale in a very familiar manner.
Sir Dale! Long time no see! Remember me? Im Harkin, Harkin. I have heard how you struck it big after taking that Miles guy down! Haha. I wish Id been with you, Sir Dale; couldve had a piece of that sess.
The mercenary with particrly curly hair called Harkin chattered away in an exaggerated manner as if he were putting on a show to demonstrate to others, Look, Im friends with this guy.
But instead of responding, Dale just stared at Harkin.
As Dale continued to re silently, a flustered Harkin took a step back.
Uh, did I do something wrong?
Are you on a request right now?
Eh? No. Just came out to look for work today after ying around til yesterday.
Follow me.
Eh?
Dale then walked towards the doorway. Harkin, in the meantime, just looked at Dales back with a puzzled expression on his face.
Dale, who was leading the way, turned his head around.
What are you doing not following?
Ah? Sir Dale? Could you at least tell me why?
Dale ignored Harkins words and walked out of the office.
After hesitating for a moment, Harkin hurriedly followed him. He felt that if he didnt obey, something bad might happen.
Ive managed to recruit one guy.
A grade 2 shieldman. A character capable of pulling his weight in any team.
Even though he was a bit loose-lipped, Harkin was also an experienced mercenary.
Harkin, unaware that his fate had already been decided in Dales mind, followed Dale with an anxious face.
Sir Dale. Can you exin now? Were not going to some fancy ce, are we?
Dale slightly turned his head and indifferently exined the mission.
That they didnt know who the enemy was and the details of the mission would be left to on-site judgment.
Harkins face turned pale once he heard everything.
No. What kind of bastard would ept such a request like this, huh?
If theres trouble, well just retreat. Ill make sure we can escape, so dont worry.
Ah, well, thats very reassuring, but
When Harkin hesitated, Dale said.
If you only deal with easy enemies, you wont grow. Isnt it time for you to move beyond grade 2?
Hm. Thats also true so I cant say anything, but still
Dale who was walking ahead suddenly stopped. Then he looked at Harkin and said.
Dont like it?
Ah, well, its not that
Dale gazed intently at Harkin, choosing not to say anything further. He knew well of the power of silence.
Harkin, who was breaking out in a cold sweat, soon forced a smile.
Haha. Of course, I must do it! This is Harkin we talkin bout! Without loyalty, what am I but a corpse?
Last time, you imed to be a lone wolf.
M-my goodness. Are you still holding onto that joke?
Resigned, Harkin let out a deep sigh.
But with this man here, things should be alright.
The image of Dales unquestionable strength still vividly lingered in Harkins mind.
Harkin believed that Dale would win against any monster.
He then asked as he walked next to Dale.
But its not just the two of us, right? Regardless, a party should have at least one priest, shouldnt it?
Ive already found a priest.
Oh, really? Thats good to hear. Whats their name?
You know them.
Harkin tilted his head in confusion.
***
.
.
.
At the front of the temple of light, Esther, Harkin, and Dale were engaged in an odd standoff.
It was Esther who broke the silence.
So, let me get this straight. Youe here early in the morning, without any prior arrangement, and now youre just inviting me to join this mission?
Its not an invitation. You were the one who said youd lend a hand when I needed it.
No, uh, I did say that, but still, there are circumstances, you know.
Im against this as well, Sir Dale.
Harkin looked reluctant.
Shes only an apprentice priestess. Where in the world are apprentice priestesses considered full priests? She cant even be of use in battle, can she? You saw herst time as well, unable to do anything in front of the one-eyes.
Im not an apprentice priestess anymore!
Esther sharply retorted. She showed the mark on the sleeve of her priestess robe.
A single silver ring.
in other words, this meant she had be an official priestess.
Harkins eyes widened in surprise.
What? You became a priestess in the meantime?
Hmph. I told you, Im a promising candidate who has been receiving some attention.
Esther lifted her chin with a smug expression.
Dale nodded in satisfaction.
Thats good. Youll be a help in battle.
Esthers face hardened again.
What? I havent agreed to it yet. How can I go now? I have a schedule prepared for today, the afternoon prayers I need to offer, and more
Her exnation became lengthy.
Seeing Esther continue to show signs of refusal, Dale pressed the point.
Didnt you swear in the name of your goddess?
Uh.
Esthers body stiffened.
For believers, swearing in the name of the goddess carries great weight.
Breaking such a vow could result in losing all of their divinity.
Esther murmured with a somewhat pitiful face.
Im still the youngest here, so if I skip work like this, Ill draw attention from the higher-ups. The sisters will think poorly of me, and the guiding priest will scold me
I understand.
A look of relief spread across Esthers face.
You understand?
It seems the name of the goddess of light is lighter than I thought.
Esthers face crumpled once again.
When Dale turned his head, Esther spoke with a face close to tears.
Ill do it. Ill just do it.
Hurry up and get ready.
Esther muttered underneath her breath, What am I going to do now?, and scurried back to the church.
Dale watched her leave with a look of satisfaction and remarked.
Gathering teammates isnt as hard as I thought.
Harkin, who had been watching everything from the side until now, shook his head in disbelief.
*******
TN: lol
Chapter 16: The Unknown Enemy (2)
Chapter 16: The Unknown Enemy (2)
So, are we going with just us three?
Esther asked with a sullen expression on her face, while Harkin scratched his curly hair.
Well, a shieldman, a priest, and a knight make up the bare minimum. Were missing a long-range attacker. It would be perfect if we had an archer Priestess, do you know any archers?
No, I dont. And my name is Esther, by the way.
Harkin ignored Esthers correction and turned to Dale.
What about you, Sir Dale?
No.
I dont know one either. So we need to find someone new. Can we manage that?
Dale shook his head.
Mercenaries showed interest in Dale but still maintained a strong sense of caution.
Finding a decent archer would require time and money, and unfortunately, they were short on time.
Theres also the chance that the survivors are still alive. We need to hurry.
I agree with Sir Dale. If there is someone who can be saved, of course we must save them.
Esther agreed with Dale.
However, Harkin seemed indifferent to it all. The term missing mercenaries was almost synonymous with the dead.
Well, alright then. In that case, cant we find someone from the temple of the night? From what I know, followers of the goddess of the night dont necessarily join the mercenaries guild and work independently.
It was more urate to say they werent able to join the guild, rather than they didnt want to.
They too faced the same difficulties as Dale.
When the idea of adding another heretic was brought up, Esther made a displeased face.
Dale alone was enough to challenge her faith.
After a moment of contemtion, Dale also shook his head.
It doesnt seem like a good idea. I dont want to take someone whose identity we dont know.
Well, yeah. Theyre all a bit off in the head anyway
Harkin caught himself mid-sentence and quickly added,
I wasnt talking about Sir Dale, though.
Be careful.
Yes.
In the end, it was decided that only the three of them would go.
Having fewer people was certainly a disadvantage in terms of strength.
But it wasnt all bad.
The fewer people you have, the faster you can react in times of crisis. At least they wouldnt trip over each other.
Moreover, fewer people meant greater rewards for each individual.
The trio immediately went to the guild toplete their report. Gand nodded upon seeing them.
Harkin, Sir Dale, and Lady Esther, I see. Ive already prepared the carriage and the necessary items for the journey. I wish you good luck on your task.
Dale nodded his head and strode forward.
Harkin and Esther followed him.
Once aboard the prepared luggage carriage, Dale spoke to Harkin.
Youll be the coachman.
Me? Do I have to?
Should I do it then? And she doesnt know how to handle horses.
Dale pointed to Esther and thetter narrowed her eyes.
Wait a minute. Why do you assume I cant drive a carriage?
Do you know how to?
I dont, but dont just assume that I cant.
Harkin sighed deeply.
Ill do it.
As Harkin grasped the reins, the two well-groomed horses moved their legs vigorously.
The carriage slowly left the city gates and entered the main road.
People from the slums gazed nkly in their direction.
They did not approach.
It was an unspoken rule not to beg from those leaving the city.
The day was warm.
The midday sun streamed over the carriage.
While feeling a little ufortable from the stinging sensation, Dale polished his longsword with a rag.
This one was a new sword that he purchased after the one he used in the fight with Miles and his underlings was chipped.
I paid quite a bit for it, so hopefully it wont break easily this time.
Esther took out a bible from her belongings and read it. The paper waspletely frayed from how often she had read it.
Esther was undisturbed by her surroundings as she focused solely on the text of the bible.
The sunlight also fell on Esthers head.
Her already radiant tinum hair shone even more brilliantly.
A beautiful priestess reading the Bible.
It was quite a sight to behold.
If a bunch of devout believers were to see her, they might have caused amotion, mistaking her for a saint.
Fortunately, there was no one like that here. Dale was endlessly tending to his weapon, while Harkin yawnedzily with sleepy eyes.
Unable to bear the boredom, Harkin asked,
Why dont we have a chat to pass the time?
Im not bored.
Oh,e on. There must be something to talk about. For example, the story about how Sir Dale recently dealt with Miles and hisckeys and made a tidy profit.
Dale stopped polishing his sword.
I was wondering about that earlier. How do you know about that?
Harkin gave a sly smile.
Hah, there are no secrets in this business. If someone makes a score, the whole city knows the next day. Sometimes if youre unlucky, even robberse looking for you.
Indeed, selling the equipment they took from Miles and his gang had been quite profitable.
But he didnt expect the news to spread so far.
Well, Sir Dale doesnt have to worry about that. Unless a robber with really big gutses along, who would dare target Sir Dale?
Dale nodded his head indifferently.
Esther, who had been reading her bible silently, suddenly snapped it shut and looked up.
Wait a minute. Are you saying that Sir Dale made a profit by killing people?
The conversation had taken an odd turn.
Her words werent exactly wrong but they were certainly misleading.
Harkin frowned at this potential misunderstanding.
Look, being a mercenary sometimes involves killing people. Whats the big deal?
Hey.
That kind of remark only helped fuel the misunderstanding.
Esther looked at Dale with a shocked expression. Her hands were trembling as she pointed at him.
Sir Dale, didnt you promise me not to cause trouble?
Anticipating that Esther might make a fuss, Dale sighed deeply and began to exin.
He exined everything, from the time they epted Gands request to the massacre Miles carried out in the vige.
After hearing the whole story, Esther covered her mouth with both hands.
My goodness. How could such a terrible thing happen?
What are you saying? These things happen too often.
Harkin remarked nonchntly which made Esther avert her gaze.
Happen often? Are such incidentsmon?
Harkin responded with surprise.
Eh? In an era where kingdoms centuries old are being destroyed, a vige disappearing isnt rare. Its not just mercenaries either; bandits, monsters, demons, there are plenty of dangers out there.
Esther muttered with a look of deep concern,
I had no idea such a tragedy could ur so close to the city. All this time Ive been living in peace
Her voice carried a faint sense of guilt. She was actually ming herself for not being more aware of her surroundings.
Harkin snorted mockingly.
Feeling a sense of responsibility even for such matters seemed to him an exhaustingly burdensome way to live.
On the contrary, Dale was slightly envious of Esther.
Her ability to empathize and feel guilt even about matters not concerning her.
It was an emotion that the current Dale could not possess.
The group fell silent once again.
The surroundings became quiet.
Only the rhythmic sound of horse hooves hitting the ground echoed around them.
Harkin yawnedzily and muttered,
Damn boring.
***
The destination of the group was a rocky mountain located about three days northwest of Irene.
It was known as Pointy Rock Mountain, named for its sharp peaks jutting out towards the sky.
It was the territory of owlbears and eater packs, and where the previous investigation team disappeared.
Harkin swallowed hard as he gazed at the distant mountain peaks.
Big, isnt it? I know that pointy rock mountain extends up to the dragon bone range in the north. Itll take a while to search through.
Well.
Dale had a different opinion.
If the owlbears and eater packs were scared enough to flee, we might find traces easily.
Now that you mention it, that does seem possible.
When he heard that, a sudden fear gripped him.
Werent they now going to face a creature that dangerous?
Perhaps we should retreat even now.
Harkin looked around nervously and his gaze eventually fell on Dale.
Only then did his anxiety subside a little.
Well, Dale will handle it somehow.
He had no real basis for this belief, but it felt like Dale would manage things well.
Harkin stopped the carriage at a suitable spot.
There was still some time before sunset, but going any further would mean entering enemy territory.
Aight. Lets eat first. We need a good meal if were going to fight, right?
The three of them didnt divide the tasks specifically, but each one of them found something to do.
Dale chopped down a suitably small tree with his hand axe, Harkin fetched water from a nearby stream, and Esther prepared the cooking pot.
Once everything was ready, Esther addressed both Dale and Harkin.
Lets say a prayer before our meal. Dale, Harkin, please join hands with me.
?
What?
Both Dale and Harkin expressed their confusion.
However, Esther ignored their reactions and sped her hands together, beginning her prayer.
O Merciful and Warm Light, thank you for providing us with the sustenance we need today
The food supplies were actually prepared by Gand, though?
We give thanks and hope the light illuminates the whole world.
Even as Harkin interjected, Esther continued her prayer resolutely.
Harkin scratched his head in confusion as he wondered what this was all about.
Of course, in the church, it was believed that prayer brightened the soul, and this applied to everyone who heard it.
In essence, Esther was offering a prayer for Dale and Harkin.
But isnt Sir Dale of a different religion?
Dark knights were those who had received the baptism of the night and were seekers of darkness.
An entity that is the opposite of the churchs pdin.
If the situation were reversed and a prayer of darkness was recited in front of a church pdin, might it have been interpreted as a deration of battle, provoking an aggressive response?
Harkin scratched his curly hair with aplex expression on his face.
He had felt it before, but this young priestess seemed to possess that typical obstinate attitude of the devout believers.
A belief that anything is allowed if one believes it to be right.
Harkin cautiously observed Dale, thinking he might find it offensive.
Just then, Dale removed his helmet.
Harkin swallowed hard.
But the corners of Dales mouth, now revealed, were slightly turned up. It was enough to be considered a smile.
The surprised Harkin blurted out without thinking.
Eh, you actually know how to smile?
What do you mean?
I thought dark knights couldnt smile Why are you smiling, then?
Why had he smiled?
After a moment of thought, Dale answered.
Just. I was suddenly reminded of my grandfather.
Your grandfather? Come to think of it, Ive never heard stories about Sir Dale.
In truth, Harkin had often been curious but had never bothered to ask.
He just assumed Dale wouldnt respond anyway.
It wasmon for knights who embraced darkness to have a sinister past, and they usually preferred not to speak of it.
But seeing that Dale didnt seem to mind, Harkin felt encouraged and asked his question.
Could you start by telling me which kingdom youre from? Lepanto? Baiman? Or perhaps one that no longer exists?
Kingdom, huh? I cant say exactly.
Then give me a brief description. Was it famous for its seas, or did it have a long history?
Dale pondered how to respond.
Describing modern Korea wasnt easy. Talking about democracy or technological advancements seemed too far-fetched.
After some thought, Dale remembered that the people of this world had a strong interest in religion.
So, he tailored his exnation ordingly.
It was a country where over half the poption didnt believe in a god. My grandfather was a man who, even in such ce, never lost his faith and lived devoutly.
Beyond that, nothing else about Korea came to mind.
Harkin blurted out.
Sounds like a cursed ce. Almost like hell, isnt it?
Even among mercenaries with little religious devotion, aplete absence of faith was practically unheard of.
In this world, since gods truly existed, peoples hearts inevitably harbored the presence of a deity, be it small orrge.
Esther, who had been eavesdropping with interest, joined in.
Ive heard about it. Among the old dwarven kingdoms, there was one cursed for not worshiping a god. Is your ce simr to that?
Well, with such a vast continent, there are all sorts of kingdoms.
Can there also be an atheist country in this world?
Though he was briefly puzzled, Dale moved on.
My grandfather used to recite something akin to a prayer before meals. It was called a verse Seeing Esther reminded me of him, and thats why Iughed.
Esthers expression brightened.
Your grandfather must have been a deeply devoted man!
Yes, he was.
His faith wasnt in the light goddess though but Dale chose not to borate on that.
As Esther seemed about to probe further, Dale said,
My grandfather was deeply devout, but he never imposed his beliefs on anyone. Thanks to that, I didnt inherit his religion. I respect my grandfather for that.
Having said this, Dale looked intently at Esther and asked,
Do you understand, Esther?
Esther must have had her reasons for urging Dale to join her in prayer.
Perhaps she hoped that this knight, who had embraced darkness, would turn back to the light.
Esther must have acted in good faith. Dale was not particrly offended either.
He saw his rtionship with the goddess of the night as a mutual exchange rather than as true devotion to darkness.
However, to others, Dale appeared as a follower of the night goddess and Esther was aware of this fact.
Her behavior was, in essence, very rude.
If it had been any other dark knight other than Dale, Esther would have had a sword stuck in her heart by now.
Esther met Dales emotionless eyes and slowly lowered her head.
Im sorry. I made a mistake.
Dont worry about it. Next time, pray with Harkin instead.
Ugh! Why am I being dragged into this?
When Harkin stepped back, Dale grabbed his shoulder. Harkin grimaced in pain.
Ow, that hurts! Alright, Ill pray, just let go of me Ahh!
Dale pulled Harkin forcefully towards him. Harkin screamed and fell forward, spilling the bowl of soup on the ground.
The next moment, a sharp spike whizzed through the air.
It passed right where Harkins head had been just a moment earlier.
Dale stood up and drew his sword.
It looks like a guest has arrived.
Chapter 17: The Unknown Enemy (3)
Chapter 17: The Unknown Enemy (3)
Dale gazed into the dim forest. From there, a monster bristling with spikes like a hedgehog slowly emerged.
But it wasnt just the hedgehog-like monster.
There was also a creature that hopped around on three legs and another that resembled a snail, and it oozed pus as it approached.
And there was a bat-like creature, blinking its dozen or so eyes as it flew through the sky.
There were dozens of other monsters, each with an appearance so diverse that showed no uniformity whatsoever.
Those who possessed such irregr troops were of a single kind on this continent.
Demons. These are monsters transformed by demons.
What?!
Esthers eyes widened in shock.
Demonic monsters were found near Irene.
This was an unforeseen event.
Harkin lifted his shield and his expression hardened.
These demon bastards Now I see why the one-eyes and the owlbears fled their territory. What do we do now, Sir Dale? Seems like were in trouble.
What to do?
Dale picked up the spike that had been aimed at Harkin.
The spike was harder and heavier than it appeared. Dale grasped it tightly and swung his arm with all his might.
Swoosh Thud!
The spike flew and hit the hedgehog monster right in the head. Apanied by a bursting sound, ck blood gushed out.
Dale spoke calmly.
We have to fight.
That was the signal.
All sorts of monsters charged toward them in unison.
Dale gave instructions while holding his longsword.
Esther, cast a blessing on Harkin.
What about Sir Dale?
Blessings dont work on me.
Esther nodded and quickly recited a prayer.
A gentle light enveloped Harkin, making him feel lighter.
Harkin, protect Esther.
Understood. And you, Sir Dale?
Instead of answering, Dale powerfully stamped on the ground.
As therge figure of the dark knight soared into the sky, all the monsters attention was drawn to Dale.
Dalended smoothly in an upright position.
Thump!
He trampled one of the monsters with all his might and looked around him.
He was right in the midst of the monsters.
A perfect position for a brawl.
Ill have some fun.
Kyaaaah!
A monster with a leopards head and a centipedes body charged at him first.
Dale raised his longsword and then brought it down fiercely.
Crunch! The monsters skull shattered, sttering foul liquid in all directions.
Dale immediately withdrew his longsword and thrust it to the side, piercing through the gaping mouth and brain of a serpent-like monster.
Green blood oozed from the monsters wound and as it touched the ground, it bubbled and frothed.
At the same time, a dull thud struck his back.
Thump!
Dale turned around.
A hefty creature was clumsily swinging its weapon.
The armor on his back was slightly dented after being hit by a hammer and the creature made a gurgling noise.
Dale couldnt say for sure, but the monster seemed to beughing.
Dontugh.
Dale swiftly punched the creature.
Once. Twice. And on the third hit, the creatures jawpletely shattered until it was unable tough any longer.
However, even with its jaw destroyed, the monsters body didnt copse immediately.
So Dale grabbed its torso and hurled it towards the other monsters.
Kyaaaak!
A monster with an alligators head opened its jaws wide and lunged at Dale.
Dale dodged the attack by twisting his waist and forcefully twisted the creatures snout.
Apanied by the sound of snapping bones, the monsters head spun half a turn. Not satisfied with just that, Dale exerted stronger force on his arms.
Crack!
The monsters head was ripped off, spine and everything.
Blood spattered everywhere.
The blood that stained Dales body was absorbed automatically, instantly repairing his dented armor.
It was a cruel and horrific scene.
A normal enemy would have been terrified and faltered.
But these were monsters created by demons.
Fear was not an option.
Other monsters were about to charge at him. Dale thought as he looked at the scene.
This is endless. I need to learn some area-of-effect skills soon.
Dale, too, was fearless.
On the contrary, his body which absorbed the blood of the monsters reveled in the ughter.
The number of opponents was irrelevant.
For the dark knight, who could gain infinite stamina through his enemies life force, such battles were nothing but fun meals.
It was no wonder the dark knight was called the nightmare of the battlefield.
Dale continued his massacre.
Swinging his newly acquired warhammer, he wreaked havoc among the monsters.
Monsters struck by the massive iron mass were sent flying through the air.
As Dale swung his warhammer, he let out a roar toward the sky.
The cold roar of the half-undead agitated the nerves of the living.
The monsters that were trying to escape somewhere else rushed even more blindly.
Upon seeing this, both Harkin and Esther disyed expressions of disgust.
I heard hes half-human, but its hard to believe.
Harkin, youve been to the frontlines a few times, havent you? Are all dark knights like this?
Most dark knights are good fighters, but Sir Dale is more vicious Ugh!
Harkin quickly swung his shield. The teeth of a monster were blocked by it.
Although most of the enemies were focused on Dale, not all were.
While Harkin blocked the monster with his shield, Esther swung her mace and smashed the creatures head.
Esther, too, was enhanced by the blessings, so she easily crushed the monsters skull.
Blood sttered in all directions, and some even got into Esthers mouth.
Ugh. Ptui. Ptui.
Hahaha! Look at you! Maybe you should have been a warrior, not a priest!
Dont talk nonsense!
The fight continued, and the number of monsters, which had numbered in the dozens, quickly decreased.
Thwack!
Dale thrust his longsword into the chest of thest remaining monster. The creature copsed and it started spewing blood foam as it crumbled.
Finally, the battle was over.
A bright full moon was floating in the dusky sky.
Harkin copsed right there.
Phew, I thought I was going to die.
Harkin heard a squelching sound beneath his buttocks as he sat down. It was a monsters corpse, but there was nothing he could do about it.
Because the whole ce was filled with blood and flesh.
And for that, though Esther looked quite exhausted, she couldnt bring herself to sit on the corpses.
Squatting awkwardly, Esther muttered to herself.
The fact that there are demonic monsters in a ce like this means theres a demon, right? Shouldnt we quickly inform the city and call for troops?
Dale, who was absorbing the life force from the corpse of a dead monster, shook his head.
Its not a demon. If a demon hade here, these creatures wouldnt be so weak.
Really?
Dale thrust his gauntlet into the corpse and concentrated quietly.
Memories started to flow into his mind.
Usually, the memories of such monsters were blurry and chaotic and hard to discern, but this time his ability had been enhanced, making them somewhat clear.
The first thing he saw were mercenaries fiercely fighting.
The investigative team sent by Gand.
The mercenaries were quite skilled.
They banded together tightly, fighting against the oing monsters.
But there was a wizard among the monsters.
Suddenly, a purple me flew in, engulfing the mercenaries.
Caught off guard by this unexpected attack, the formation of the investigative team crumbled.
And with that, the monsters charged in.
The monsters attempted to devour the mercenaries on the spot.
However, the wizard intervened, stopping the monsters and then capturing the mercenaries before dragging them somewhere.
Into the dark and deep underground.
Dale murmured to himself.
A wizard serving a demon, it seems.
Are you saying there are servants of demons?
Yes.
As the demons conquered half of the continent with overwhelming power, the authority of the gods was greatly diminished.
People started to doubt the God of Light.
Questions arose whether demons might be more powerful beings than gods.
A new religion of people worshipping demons emerged.
And the demons willingly granted power to the humans who followed them.
If there are servants of the demon, we need to call the heresy inquisitors.
I think we should return to the city first. If we die here too, it will be out of control.
Harkin and Esther agreed, but Dale shook his head.
Well, there are two points to consider.
Two?
First, there might be survivors. The mercenaries who came before us were taken alive, so some might still be alive.
.
Both fell silent.
They had assumed the mercenaries were already devoured by the monsters controlled by the demons and didnt expect any survivors.
Esther rolled her eyes in surprise, and Harkin asked nervously.
Whats the other point?
It seems the demons servant is up to something.
Up to something like what?
Im not sure. Some kind of ritual, perhaps. But there wont be anything good about this ritual beingpleted.
Demons and wizards should not be given the time to do what they want.
And now they were facing a wizard serving a demon.
If the ritual waspleted, the extent of the havoc that could be wreaked was unknown.
Esther, who had been quiet, finally spoke.
We should stop it.
What?
If we just leave the demons servant be, who knows how many people will get hurt? We need to stop it before the damage spreads. Besides, there are people who have been captured. We cant turn a blind eye knowing theyve been taken.
Harkin frowned. Did this naive neer realize what she was suggesting?
Do you have any idea how terrible it is to confront a demons servant? Those bastards are all different, but theyre all equally vile!
I know its dangerous. But as a servant of the light, I cant just ignore this. Plus, we have Sir Dale with us.
Both turned to look at Dale at the same time. Dale was nonchntly polishing his sword.
The longsword, now coated with blood and grime, had lost its previous sharpness.
Harkin asked Dale a question.
Dale, what do you think? Surely youre not suggesting we go alone, are you?
Dale nced briefly at Harkin before returning to his sword polishing, as if the question was too obvious to warrant a response.
Of course, we must go.
What?
If it were a real demon, that would be one thing, but this was just a servant of a demon.
It seemed like a foe that could be defeated.
Moreover, in Dales memory of the game, creatures with demon in their name usually yielded generous rewards when hunted.
The life force and soul force of a demons servant.
It would certainly provide greater growth for Dale.
Theres no growth without risk.
No, but still
If youre scared, go back alone.
Harkin scratched his curly hair.
The idea of running away alone during a request was unimaginable for a mercenary. If Harkin actually did that, his future in this industry would be doomed.
Harkin forced himself to muster courage.
Yes, with a dark knight around.
Whether it was a demons servant or not, it couldnt be stronger than a dark knight.
And defeating the servant would surely yield plenty to gain.
Harkin was confident of securing a big share as well.
Scared? Thats not even possible. I, Harkin, am definitely not the kind of person who abandons hisrades and runs away alone.
Sounds like youd do it though.
Esther muttered under her breath, and Harkin gave her a sharp re.
On the other hand, Dale, who had been quietly polishing his sword, stood up.
Lets go.
Once a decision was made, there was no reason to hesitate.
Chapter 18: The Servant (1)
Chapter 18: The Servant (1)
Hasina, the servant of a demon, meticulously maneuvered her hands. She gently caressed a sword embedded in the altar.
Every time her hand touched the sword, her fingertips were repelled.
And a sharp pain surged through her body.
Yet, Hasina continued to smile.
Just a little more. Just a bit longer and it will be mine.
Her eyes shone like starlight in the dense darkness.
She had struggled for a long time to corrupt the power of the sword but the end was now in sight.
Hasina wanted to finish her task quickly.
She was eager to contaminate the sword and offer it to her master.
Then, her mighty and merciful master would bestow upon her even greater power.
Thinking of that moment, the current hardships she suffered seemed insignificant.
Hasina continued her work without resting. Just then, one of her minions approached her.
The minion bowed his head and the wordsing out of his mouth were slurred.
In-Intruders, int-intruders havee.
Hasina narrowed her eyes and looked at her minion.
Didnt I tell you not to disturb me until Ive finished my work? Deal with the intruders yourself, whatever they are. If you interrupt me with such trivial matters again, Ill tear you to pieces.
B-but, but, they are stronger than we thought
Get out of my sight.
Upon receiving such sternmand, the minion hastily retreated.
Hasina who was left alone in the dark space again resumed her work.
Just a bit more. Just a little longer.
A murmur that sounded like scraping metal echoed in the dark space.
***
Dale, Harkin, and Esther advanced towards the pointy rock mountain range.
Harkin was looking around with an anxious face.
Dale said to him,
There probably wont be an attack.
What?
Even a demons servant cant summon monsters endlessly. And we must have killed at least half of them by now.
Thats probably true.
Besides, were heading into their territory. Its more logical for them to fight us in their ownir than toe out and confront us here.
Harkin nodded his head. Rationally, Dale was right
Yet his heart remained unsettled.
He breathed heavily, trying to calm himself.
In contrast, Esther wasposed.
Her expression even seemed resolute.
She appeared to regard this mission as a sacred crusade that a follower of the light should undertake.
With a serious look on her face, she asked,
Are we going the right way?
I checked the monsters memories. There was a cave at the midpoint of the sharpest and tallest peak.
Hm? Isnt the tallest and sharpest peak over there, though? Arent we heading in the opposite direction?
Harkin pointed towards a peak behind them, which was indeed the tallest and sharpest one in the area.
Esther frowned and scolded him.
Harkin. Surely Sir Dale wouldnt mix up something simple like that, right, Sir Dale?
Before the two even realized it, Dale already started walking in the opposite direction. Harkin and Esther hurried to follow him.
Sir Dale?
I got a bit confused for a moment.
Ah, I see.
The three walked in silence for a while. They had to save as much energy as possible in preparation for the uing battle.
The mountain was eerily quiet.
Not even the usual sounds of grasshoppers or the hooting of owls could be heard.
It felt as if the entire area had fallen into a deep slumber.
Harkin clutched his torch tightly and muttered.
Fu*k. The silence makes it even more scary.
Esther agreed with him.
Ive never been in a ce that felt so unpleasant.
Dale continued walking silently. His calm demeanor helped soothe the nerves of Harkin and Esther.
Eventually, the group arrived at the base of a towering peak.
Dale scanned the surroundings carefully and then pointed toward a particr spot.
Over there.
Where Oh.
There, tworge rocks were crushed together, leaving a gap between them. It was a small opening, just big enough for a person to squeeze through.
The trio paused in front of the opening.
So, were supposed to go in there?
Going in there looks like a sure way to get ourselves in trouble.
Ill go first.
Really?
After widening the gap by digging through the dirt, Dale squeezed himself into the opening.
Esther and Harkin, who had been watching dumbfoundedly, exchanged nces.
And then they followed him and pushed their bodies into the burrow.
A terrible stench filled the air inside the burrow. Yet, this very smell was evidence that they were on the right track.
The three of them crawled through the narrow, winding tunnel.
Suddenly, the burrow came to an abrupt end. They didnt stop because of the dirt but because of the sight of the opening into a vast space.
Dale took a torch from Harkin and threw it downward.
Thud.
The torchnded quite fast, which meant that the bottom was not too far below.
Dale then climbed out of the burrow andnded on the floor.
He then quickly started scanning his surroundings.
This isnot a burrow.
Perfectly fitted stones covered the floor, walls, and ceiling.
A square corridor, equal in length and width, stretched endlessly.
Harkin eximed in awe,
Wow. When was this structure built? Demons really do have impressive abilities.
Such unholy statement, Harkin.
Its just a figure of speech.
Dale said to Harkn who was scowling.
This wasnt built by demons.
Huh?
Its very old.
The awful stench was mixed with the musty smell unique to ancient underground structures.
It seemed unlikely that a demons servant could have built such an intricate underground base in such a short time.
While a demon might have the ability to do that, their servants likely did not.
Dale recalled his knowledge from ying games to deduce the identity of this ce.
Its a ruin. Judging from the architectural style and atmosphere, it seems to have been made by dwarves.
Ah, a dwarven ruin, then there would be
Harkins eyes widened in surprise.
Dale nodded in confirmation.
Yes. There will be many, many, many traps.
No, I was about to say there would be lots of treasure.
Harkin, scratching his head, shifted his gaze down the corridor.
Well, even if there are traps, the demons servant must have already dismantled them all.
Thats true.
Then lets go ahead. I have a feeling well be rich by the end of this journey.
Harkin, suddenly motivated, grabbed his shield and strode forward.
The party walked along the dark corridor.
Harkins prediction was correct.
The traps had already been disabled by the demons servant.
And in a very crude way at that.
The servant just pushed his minions into them.
The corpses of monsters caught in the traps were strewn about the corridor.
The terrible smell that had been wafting through was from these bodies.
The three of them were wary of the traps being reactivated and so they carefully maneuvered around the bodies.
After walking for some time, Dale suddenly stopped in his tracks.
Whats wrong?
Theyreing.
Harkin quickly raised his shield. Something was approaching from across the darkness.
Esther, who had been hiding behind Harkins shield with her mace in hand, gasped in horror at the sight of the approaching enemy.
That is!
The creatures walking on two legs were unmistakably human.
Their joints were twisted in somewhat peculiar directions, and their skin appeared as hard as stone, but still, they looked to be more humans than monsters.
Dale observed their forms closely and then recognized the faces.
These are the mercenaries from the investigation team that went ahead.
Among them, the one who seemed to be the leader approached.
He was a middle-aged man with a buzz cut.
From his mouth came a grating, unpleasant voice.
G-go, go back. If you wa-wa-want to save your lives.
What? Just leave like that?
G-go! Le-leave! Scra-scram! Before we eat you alive!
Scram!
The mercenaries from the investigation team shouted in unison. A bewildered Esther asked,
They are mercenaries, right? What happened to them?
They were captured by the demons servant and then turned to minions. They are no longer human.
Who would refuse an offer of power while being tortured?
Esther asked in a very sad voice.
Cant they be healed?
Dale shook his head.
The mercenaries eyes were hardened like solid stones.
It was already toote for them.
Harkin asked with his eyes fixed on the front.
So, they were turned by the demons servant. But why arent they fighting us and instead telling us to scram?
Yes, why would they do that?
Dale, gripping his warhammer slung on his back, replied,
Because theyre scared.
Huh?
Dale suddenly lunged forward.
Apparently caught off guard by his abrupt attack, the foremost mercenary hastily swung his shield.
Dale brought down his warhammer vertically.
Crunch!
The wooden shield shattered, and with it, the mercenarys arm was broken.
Argh!
Dale forcefully fed his gauntlet into the mouth of the agonized man.
For someone who had epted the power of a demon, his jawbone broke surprisingly easily.
It was inevitable.
They had only recently embraced the demons power.
Novices who did not know how to handle their newfound strength.
Their awkward speech made it clear.
Moreover, they hadnt received their powers directly from a demon. They were either minions or ves of a servant.
How much power could a demons servant have imparted to these ves?
Dale continued to swing his warhammer relentlessly. The mercenaries who had be monsters could hardly put up a proper resistance and were simply beaten.
By this point, Harkin realized they were easy targets.
He flung out his shield with all his might and struck down one of the mercenaries head.
Ugh!
The mercenaries who had been beaten helplessly curled up on the floor and screamed.
In such situations, people usually show one of two reactions.
They either beg for mercy or they threaten.
These mercenaries chose thetter.
St-stop! stop! If you kill us, our master wont let you get away with it!
Harkin spoke with disbelief.
This bastard, hespletely sided with the demons in such a short time.
The master is powerful. She is the servant of the 19th-ranked demon, Arghul the Annihtor!
A demon hase? Here?
She is a powerful mage who received her strength directly from Lord Arghul.
Arghul.
Just hearing that name allowed Dale to gauge the extent of the abilities of the demons servant.
Dale asked,
So, whats this great mage doing now?
Th-that is
Never mind. Ill find out myself.
Dale was about to bring down his warhammer again but stopped upon realizing something.
Looking at the mercenary quivering before the warhammer halted in mid-air, he asked,
Where did one of you go? I believe there should have been originally five of you.
The mercenary, seemingly out of his mind, replied with a sneer.
Ahhh. Th-th-that, that fool. Hes still not eptingthe holinessof the stars.
It meant that despite various tortures and persuasions, one of the mercenaries had not yet sumbed to the demons servant.
Is he some kind of priest by any chance?
Thwack!
Having received the answer he wanted, Dale struck the mercenarys head.
Though the mercenarys body had been strengthened by the demons power, it was not indestructible.
Dale made sure none of the mercenaries who were now under the demon servants influence, were left breathing.
There was no room for sympathy for them. After all, they were just unfortunate souls who had encountered a demons servant and had been coerced.
Once someone tasted the power of a demon, they could never return to being a human again.
They would engage in all sorts of horrific acts to gain more power, eventually bing demons who have lost all of their humanity.
This was the only future bestowed upon them.
What was needed now was not misguided sympathy but a decisive execution.
Esther whispered quietly to the dead bodies of the mercenaries.
After this is over, I will ensure you receive a proper burial. Please wait.
Lets go.
Dale hastened his steps.
The thought that there was still a survivor lingered in his mind.
If he has been tortured until now, he must be practically dead.
Still, he knew he had to check at least.
As he walked briskly, severalrge and small rooms appeared on both sides of the corridor.
Each was thick with the smell of blood.
Dale entered the room with the strongest scent of blood.
Esther followed him and covered her mouth.
Eugh! How dreadful.
How dreadful indeed.
It couldnt have been described more urately.
The room was filled with various torture devices, sttered with blood and flesh in every direction.
And in the midst of it all, there was a dwarf who was bound tightly.
Or was it really a dwarf?
The figure was so badly injured and the face was so disfigured that it was hard to recognize.
They just assumed the figure to be a dwarf only because of his small and stocky build.
Dale ced his hand over the body and shook his head.
The heart has stopped. Hes dead.
Ah.
Harkin scratched his head and asked,
But doesnt it seem suspicious that the demon just left it here? Just to be safe, we should burn it.
Now that you mention it, that does seem wise
Esdel agreed, and just as Harkin was about to bring a torch to the body,
A dying voice came from below.
Stop. Im not dead yet.
Chapter 19: The Servant (2)
Chapter 19: The Servant (2)
Its a fu*king monster!
Harkin was startled and he instinctively moved to strike with his shield.
Dale stretched out his hand and grabbed the shield, then asked the dwarf.
Im sure your heart has stopped beating.
Seemingly too weak to even flutter his eyelids, the dwarf with closed eyes replied with difficulty.
Ive picked up various tricks in order to survive. Like making the heart beat extremely slowly for a short time. Who are you people? Have I finally gone mad and started seeing hallucinations, or is it some deception magic from that demons servant?
We were sent by Gand.
When he heard Dales response, the dwarf closed his mouth for a moment, then opened it again.
Thats So unexpected. Its such a favorable situation; it almost seems like its not deception magic.
Although the dwarf suffered from all kinds of torture, there seemed to be no problem with his mind.
There was even a sense of ease in his voice.
Dale found himself interested in the dwarf.
Whats your name?
Balton. Balton, son of Briggs.
Alright, Balton. How do you feel?
Hmm. To be honest, I feel like Im dying. Its not an exaggeration; I think Id die if I lose any more blood.
Dale nced at Esther, and without a word, thetter nodded her head and sprinkled holy water on Balton.
She then quietly recited a prayer.
A halo of white light surrounded the dwarfs body.
And with that, his wounds began to heal rapidly.
Well, I wonder if its alright to waste holy water and miracles like this when were getting into a dangerous battle.
Harkin grumbled, but no one paid him any mind.
As his body healed somewhat, Baltons expression became much more rxed.
Balton struggled to turn his head towards Dale. His eyes remained closed as he asked.
Do you know what happened to the other mercenaries?
Theyre all dead. Were they yourpanions?
Balton immediately denied it.
Ha! That cant be! It was a hastily formed party at the time. Just a bunch of fools, really. When the demons servant was about to torture them and tried to win them over, they all caved before the knife even touched their skin. All four of them. Thanks to that, I had to endure intensive torture. Damned fools.
Dale asked with genuine curiosity,
You managed not to fall for it. That must have been tough.
Dont underestimate the mental strength of us dwarves. This is nothing for us. Besides, falling for a demon would mean getting my skull cracked open by my ancestors in the afterlife. How could I give in?
Pride and stubbornness were characteristic traits of the dwarven race.
Both were evident in Baltons words.
The stubbornness to resist persuasion, the pride of being a dwarf.
By now, the emergency treatment wasplete.
There would be some scars left but his life was no longer in danger.
It was time to confront the demons servant.
Dale asked him before leaving.
Balton, do you know what kind of magic the demons servant used?
Well, Im not sure. Other than the typical demonic deception and mastery of intense mes, I dont know. After trying to win us over once, it didnte back Wait. Youre not saying youre going to kill that bastard right now, are you?
It seems we must.
Value your life! The three of you are not enough to handle that thing Ugh.
Surprised, Balton struggled to open his eyes. Only then did he take in the identity of the benefactor who had helped him.
Balton froze for a moment and muttered to himself.
I was wondering why my body was trembling. Never in my dreams did I think a dark knight woulde to my aid.
Theres no harm in helping.
True, but damn it. Am I still dreaming?
Having set out on an investigation, he encountered the demons servant and was then captured, thinking he was dead, only to be rescued by a team led by a dark knight himself.
One unbelievable event after another had left his head throbbing.
Anyway, it doesnt look like youre going to run away just because I tell you to.
If that was the case, I wouldnt havee this far.
Balton sighed and said.
Is my backpack around here somewhere?
Harkin picked up a green backpack lying on the ground. The backpack was stained with blood.
You mean this?
Yes, thats it. Luckily, the servant didnt pay any attention to it. There should be a fist-sized box in the front pocket.
Harkin did as he was told and searched his backpack. In the front pocket, as Balton had said, was a fist-sized box that was surprisingly heavy for its size.
Harkin turned the box over in his hands.
There was a finger-sized hole on the front and a button on top, but he couldnt figure out what it was for.
Harkin murmured.
What the hell is this?
My masterpiece. Press the button on top and daggers wille flying out of the hole. They have the power to pierce through iron if shot at close range. Please, make a hole in that bastards head with it.
Harkin handed the box over to Dale. Thetter examined the box and then said,
If its as powerful as you say, it must be quite expensive.
Expensive or not. If you die, Im as good as dead too. Make good use of it.
What good was hoarding possessions if you were going to die anyway?
Dale appreciated Baltons pragmatic way of thinking.
Use this, Harkin.
Ah, alright then.
You only have one shot, so use it wisely.
Lets go.
As Dale turned away, Harkin followed suit.
Esther nodded her head.
Ill be back soon.
I hope so. I need to get some sleep.
Balton closed his eyes.
Once Esther had left, the room was engulfed in silence once again.
Balton, who could not bear the silence, deliberately muttered out loud.
Shit. Im afraid it wouldve been all a dream when I open my eyes.
***
The three walked down the corridor.
At longst, they saw the end of the seemingly endless corridor.
A tightly shut iron door.
It was clear that something awaited them on the other side of the door.
Harkin and Esthers steps gradually slowed down. As the fight drew near, the resolve they had mustered began to falter.
Dale nced back at them briefly.
Unlike the other two, Dale showed no hesitation as he ced his palm against the iron door.
Creak
The door was easily pushed open, revealing the room inside.
In the center of the spacious square room was a square altar.
And a ck long sword was stuck in the altar.
Beside the sword, there was a female mage who was constantly murmuring stuff in an unknownnguage with her hand on the de.
As the door opened, the mage turned her head with an annoyed look on her face.
I clearly warned you not to disturb me, but it seems you didnt understand Ugh!
Without any hesitation, Dale rushed forward and thrust his longsword.
Caught off guard by the surprise attack, the mage reacted toote.
The longsword deeply pierced the mages shoulder. However, Dale tilted his head in confusion.
Why isnt she being knocked back?
He had expected the mages frail body to be thrown by the force of the blow.
But, to his surprise, the mages body didnt budge at all.
It felt as if a heavy rock stood in her ce.
The mage herself looked at Dale with disbelief.
Even in a world gone mad, which kingdoms manners dictate stabbing without a word of conversation?
When did demons servants care about manners?
Upon hearing this, she had nothing to say in response.
A brief awkward silence hovered between them.
The mage then pushed Dale away with great strength.
There was more strength in her push than he had expected and Dale stumbled backward.
She frowned as she looked at him. Except for her eyes, which were hardened like jewels and glowed red, she was a woman of ordinary beauty.
However, the ruby-like red jewels in her eyes flickered once and her ordinary appearance vanished, reced by a mysterious and enchanting aura
The mage asked,
First, let me ask. My minions and ves were guarding this ce. How did you manage to get past them?
Are you really asking because you dont know?
At Dales response, the mages brow furrowed.
So, you killed them all. Strange. No matter how dim-witted they were, their numbers were not insignificant.
Her red eyes emitted a light.
The light emitted from her eyes slowly swept over Dale and hispanions. Harkin and Estel recoiled as they felt a creepy sensation like insects crawling on their skin all over their body.
The mage muttered,
The fool in the back and the harlot who willingly became a ve of light are insignificant. But, you, the hald-undead who follows the darkness
Her eyes sparkled with interest.
My, what an unusual soul. You what are you? How did youe to be in such a form
Dale frowned.
He found the mages penchant for talking about things only I know and showing off to be extremely irritating.
Dale adjusted his grip on the longsword and said,
Exin so I can understand. Stop talking about things only you know.
H ha! What luck hase upon me! By capturing this scoundrel and offering him and this sword to my master, I could be an apostle!
No, I said exin.
The mage looked this way and smirked. It was a smile with a mysterious charm that captivated people.
Simply put, Im going to kill you.
Dale nodded his head.
Right. Now I understand.
The female mage spread her arms wide and eximed.
Filthy undead! I am Hasina, servant of Arghul, the 19th-ranked demon, the one who ascends through the starry seas! The apostle who serves Arghul the Annihtor! Remember the name of the one who will kill you!
Hasinas eyes flickered rapidly. At the same time, her body began to undergo a bizarre transformation.
Scales appeared on her skin and hardened like a rock; her legs split and bent into six tentacle-like appendages that looked like the legs of an octopus.
The suckers on the tentacles pulsated ceaselessly.
It was evident from her appearance alone.
She was on apletely different level from those Dale had encountered before.
Hasina continued to undergo her metamorphosis, bing more and more detached from her human self.
But Dale was not the kind of honorable person to wait for an opponents transformation to beplete.
He rushed forward swiftly and struck down with his longsword.
Hasina forcefully swung her tentacles.
ng!
The tentacles shed with the de. Surprisingly, it was the longsword that couldnt withstand the impact.
Cracks appeared along the de of the longsword.
Broken again.
Dale tossed his longsword aside and picked up the warhammer.
As he did so, he quickly sifted through his memories.
There were quite a few useful pieces of information remaining.
Arghul the annihtor. A demon that twists the bodies of its servants to grant them strong physiques. The magic it uses is crude, but I remember it being incredibly tenacious.
Arghul was not a demon a mage would typically choose as a master.
Arghul favored physical strength, whereas most mages werecking in physical power.
Was Hasina the type who preferred direct action?
Or had she attached herself to a rtively unpopr demon to seek an opportunity?
It was unclear.
Dale simply swung his warhammer.
Bang!
The warhammer swung with astonishing speed. Its pointed end struck Hasinas rock-like skin.
A couple of scales fell off with a tter.
Kyaaak!
Despite her monstrous appearance, Hasina let out a very human-like scream as she whipped her tentacles like a whip.
It was a blow that carried all of her strength and weight.
Moreover, if those wriggling suckers made contact with his body, even Dale would be in trouble.
Dale quickly took two steps back, maintaining his distance while looking for an opening.
Hasina shouted,
Whats the matter! Where has your initial fervor gone? Scared, even though youre an undead?
Hasinas tentacles touched the ground and the suckers attached to the gstones.
When she exerted force on the tentacles, the gstones were lifted with ease. Hasina then hurled them indiscriminately.
Thats annoying.
Dale, who was dodging the gstones, was starting to feel annoyed.
Above all, he wanted to shut up that babbling mage first.
Dale quickly grabbed a gstone flying towards him.
Its hefty weight was transmitted to his hands. Instead of stopping the gstone, Dale used its momentum.
He used the iing force to spin his body dramatically.
Dalepleted a full rotation.
The gstone hadnt lost its momentum yet. Dale added his own strength to it.
The gstone returned to its origin with even more ferocious speed than before.
Hasina, who was preparing for her next throw, hurriedly moved her tentacles to protect her head.
Bang!
A thunderous noise that was far too loud to be merely the sound of a stone breaking rang out.
The smashed gstone scattered in all directions.
Even for a demons servant, such attack must have been quite painful. Hasina momentarily froze in her ce.
But she soon realized her mistake and quickly raised her head.
Dale was already upon her. The hand axe in his left hand buried itself in Hasinas head.
Crunch!
Due to her tough skin, the hand axe didnt prate the brain.
But the stter of green blood confirmed there was an impact.
Before Hasina could scream, Dale wrapped his right arm around her neck. With his other arm, he reached under Hasinas armpit and crossed his hands in a triangr shape.
Hasina was firmly restrained and she panicked.
Dales strength was greater than she had expected.
Moreover, the direction of his strength application was ingenious.
Even when she used all six of her tentacles, she couldnt immediately free herself.
But on the other hand, Dale also couldnt wield his weapon.
Though he was tightly choking her, a demons servant wasnt the kind to die from mere suffocation.
Hasina let out a deted sound and eximed,
Geh! Wh-what kind of trick is this!
Just felt like you were focusing too much on me.
What?
Harkin!
In that instant, Harkin, who had stealthily approached, stretched out his arm forcefully.
Hasina quickly nced at his hand.
She was expecting a sharp weapon, but she was surprised to see it wasnt.
In his hand was a small box.
Hasina couldnt fathom Harkins intention, causing her reaction to be dyed.
Harkin pressed the box against Hasinas temple.
And she shouted.
What is this!
A gift from this fool to you, little bit*h.
Harkin pressed the button.
Tick, tick. The sounds of a winding clockwork and an expanding spring echoed.
Then, in the next instant, Boom! With a loud sound, Harkin was pushed backward.
Whoa.
The impact in his hands was greater than he had anticipated. Harkin quickly looked down at the box.
The box that had served his purpose was already broken.
Harkin then raised his head to scrutinize Hasina.
He burst into a cheer.
It worked!
A hole had been pierced in her solid temple. It was arge hole, big enough to see through to the other side of her head.
Sticky blood dripped from the hole.
Hasina, with eyes wide open, stared back at him.
You
Yeah, yeah. Remember well. Sir Dale and the great Harkin. The names of those who defeated you!
Dale, annoyed by Harkins gloating, was about to tell him to stop and back off just in case.
But by then, it was already toote.
Hasinas expression had already regained itsposure. Her jewel-like eyes blinked once.
As they did, the flesh around the hole in her head astonishingly began to fill in rapidly.
In the blink of an eye, it hadpletely healed.
Hasina said with a smug look on her face.
You dont seriously believe this was the extent of my preparations, do you?
Indeed, it just seemed too easy.
Chapter 20: The Cursed Sword (1)
Chapter 20: The Cursed Sword (1)
You all thought you could kill me just by piercing my head? Arent you looking down on me too much?
Of course, Dale hadnt really expected it to go that far.
After all, he didnt know how much power the device given to him by Balton would wield.
But he had thought that even if it was not a fatal blow, it could still cause serious damage.
That wasnt the case.
The demonic power and the spell of stars flowing within Hasinas body immediately healed the wound.
Her level is higher than I thought. Also, she has excessively invested in defense.
The thought urred to him that the fight might be more difficult than anticipated.
Receiving no response to her words, Hasina spoke with a disinterested face.
This is bing annoying.
She pursed her lips. Dale sensed something amiss.
He grabbed Harkin who was just standing dazed there by the nape of his neck and leaped with all his might.
The next moment, purple mes burst forth from Hasinas mouth.
Woosh!
The mes stretched out in a straight line and targeted Dale and Harkin as they retreated.
The mes were fast.
And they seemed about to engulf them any second.
Fortunately, that didnt happen.
A curtain emitting a faint light blocked the approach of the mes.
Hasina pulled out the hand axe embedded in her forehead and murmured,
A minor protective miracle? How trivial.
However, that seemingly trivial minor miracle bought Dale and Harkin time to escape.
Harkin, looking as though he had narrowly escaped death, muttered,
Whats with the fire breathing from her mouth? Does she think shes a dragon or something?
Its a demons spell. More importantly, Esther, are you alright?
The demons mes were fiercer than anticipated, and Esther had to exert a lot of energy to ward them off.
Esther, who was sweating profusely, nodded her head.
For now, yes.
How much longer can you use your miracles?
I can still use healing and blessing miracles to some extent. Anything beyond that will be difficult.
I see.
Harkin and Esther looked at Dale anxiously.
The situation was clearly not good.
Could they really win if they continued to fight?
The problem was that even if they tried to run away, it was unlikely that the demons servant would just let them go.
Dale thought for a moment and then blurted out.
Ill fight alone. You two run away.
What?
Wh-what do you mean!
Dale responded calmly to the bewildered pair.
Didnt I tell you before the mission? That Id at least keep you from dying. Im just keeping my promise.
But, still
Besides, you two are of no help in fighting against that minion. In fact, if you linger around, youll only be a hindrance.
Dale had been mindful of Esther and Harkins positions until now, but he wanted to focus entirely on Hasina.
He wished to draw out all his abilities in this fight.
Esther wore a look of surprise and tried to persuade Dale.
However, Harkin was quicker to assess the situation. He grabbed Esthers arm and pulled her back.
Lets go.
But!
Were just getting in the way. You know that.
Esther was conflicted for a moment but she nodded in agreement.
The two quietly retreated. And Esther just bowed her head to Dale without saying a word.
Dale nonchntly waved his hand in response.
When the two disappeared, Hasina, who was watching with interest, asked.
Sacrificing yourself for yourpanions, huh? Are you really an undead? You feel quite different from the undead I know.
I just got rid of nuisances.
Dale, armed with his warhammer, took his stance. When she saw that, Hasina burst outughing.
Hahaha! You think you can win alone when even three of you couldnt defeat me? Quite the joker for an undead, arent you?
Hasina was remarkably unfazed. She carried herself as though she had already won.
Dale felt a twinge of irritation.
More than anything, her recurring reference to him as an undead was grating on his nerves.
So Dale kicked off the ground and swung his warhammer.
Take that!
Hasinas tentacles surged toward Dale from three directions.
Dale read their trajectory. They were almost wlessly executed. Thus, he decided to create an opening.
Like a baseball yer swinging a bat, he twisted his waist and swung the warhammer with all his might.
Boom!
The warhammer collided with two of the tentacles, producing a dull sound. A couple of scales attached to the tentacles fell to the ground.
The impacted tentacles stiffened. Dale seized this opening to thrust his warhammer forward.
The pointed end of the warhammer, like a spear, embedded itself in Hasinas chest.
Kyaaah! You!
Hasina screamed and immediately tried to counterattack. But by then, Dale had already retreated to a safe distance.
Hasina was furious and rushed at Dale.
Her six tentacles writhed as she moved at a remarkably swift pace.
Dale pondered his next move. He then made a decision: to use the space around him to his advantage.
Dale began to circle widely within the square room.
Hasina used the suckers on her tentacles to cling to the walls and ceiling as she chase after Dale.
The distance between them precariously narrowed and widened in turn.
And each time they got close, Dales warhammer repeatedly swung into action.
After repeatedly taking hits from the heavy metal, Hasina eximed.
You damned cur! Youre a knight, arent you? If you have any honor, stop running and face me directly!
I dont have honor.
As he ran, Dale kicked off the wall and, twisting his body, delivered a powerful kick to Hasinas chest.
The full force and weight of his metal boots made Hasina shudder.
Though she tried to retaliate, Dale had already widened the gap between them again.
Through their repeated exchanges, the two gained a better understanding of each other.
For starters, Hasina had to admit that Dale fighting alone against her wasnt just a sacrifice.
His movements arepletely different now.
They differed from when he was concerned about Harkin and Esther.
The Dale of the moment was ruthless, pursuing victory without regard for means or methods.
His movements were like those of a machine that was built solely for battle.
On the other hand, Dale was bing increasingly familiar with Hasinas fighting style. And he started to read her movements.
Good physique, but her skills are not very good. Poor sense of distance. Is this because shes essentially a mage?
Dale gripped his warhammer more firmly. Hasina certainly possessed monstrous strength and healing abilities.
However, this did not mean she was invincible.
If I keep hitting her until she dies, shell eventually die.
It was bound to be a long and frustrating task. But Dale had seemingly endless stamina.
He could manage it, as long as things stayed this way.
If things stayed this way, that is.
Just then, Hasina brushed her hair back with her hand.
Really, youre so annoying. Ill admit it. Im terrible with physicalbat.
All mages are.
Ill admit that too. So, I guess Ill have to get a bit more crude.
After saying that, Hasina took a deep breath.
Then her body began to inte like a balloon.
Hasinas grotesque form rapidly swelled up in size and started to fill the room. Her strategy was simple.
Engulf the entire room with her body and crush Dale in the process.
A straightforward yet difficult-to-counter tactic.
Is she still hiding her remaining power?
A n was needed.
The exit was already blocked. Dale had to puncture her balloon-like body quickly.
Dale swung his warhammer, but it was futile.
Instead, he ended up losing grip of the warhammer as it stuck to a sucker.
As Hasinas tentacles wrapped around the warhammer, the metal easily bent.
This is bad.
The longsword and warhammer were broken, and the hand axe was nowhere to be seen.
Fighting this monster barehanded? Impossible.
I need something sharp.
Dale looked around and then he found it.
A ck longsword stuck right in the center of the altar.
Interestingly enough, it was the same object Hasina had been fiddling with when Dale first entered this ce.
His hesitation was brief.
Dale lunged toward the sword almost immediately.
Hasina, who realized Dales intention,ughed.
Ha! Do you even know what that is before you touch it?
What is it?
Youve probably heard of the sword made by the faithless dwarven kingdom that rejects all divinity and miracles, right?
Dale wore a skeptical expression. He had never heard of such a thing.
But he did recall hearing something about the faithless dwarven kingdom recently
Convinced of her imminent victory, Hasina decided to impart a sense of despair upon Dale.
She exined with a mocking tone.
The sphemer is a sword that can only be wielded by a faithless person without a shred of devotion in their heart! Or should it be called a cursed sword? Its not meant for an undead who serves the goddess of night like you!
Dale grabbed the handle of the longsword. He forcefully pulled the sword that was embedded in the altar.
Named the sphemer, this cursed sword was entirely ck, from de to handle.
Its color was not like ink spilled on paper but more akin to a cold gleaming obsidian.
The cross-guard protruded prominently above the handle and it was wrapped in an unknown leather.
The de stretched out straight and ended at a sharp point.
And on that de, white letters in an unknown script were engraved.
Dales attention waspletely captured by the sword.
He might not have known whether it was a cursed sword or something else, but he knew one thing for sure.
It was a masterpiece of a sword.
Dale firmly gripped the sword.
For a longsword, it was slightly longer and heavier than usual. However, this posed no issue for Dale at all.
Hasina, sensing something amiss, rolled her eyes in wonder.
Are you not affected by touching the sword? Could the legend be false? Thats impossible. When I touched it, it was certainly
Dale wanted to test out this newly acquired sword.
Fortunately, there was a suitable target nearby.
He lightly swung the sword towards one of Hasinas huge tentacles.
Swish!
The tentacle was sliced off effortlessly. The sword was astonishingly sharp.
Kyaaak!
Hasina screamed as blood gushed from the wound.
She immediately tried to regenerate it.
If she were to use the demonic power flowing through her body,bined with the spell of the stars flowing within her body, her wounds would heal instantly.
At least she believed so.
But her belief was shattered. The wound did not heal.
With unsteady eyes, Hasina gazed at Dale.
Youve summoned the power of the sphemer? Impossible. Only unbelievers can wield such power
Dale responded indifferently.
Then half the people in my country can wield it.
What? What are you talking about!
Hmm.
Dale considered exining further but then decided against it.
It was simply too bothersome.
Instead, he swung his sword again.
Hasinas tentacles were severed with ease.
Without her regenerative power, Hasina was now nothing more than an overlyrge and weak prey.
Ah! Aaah!
As she screamed, Hasinas eyes fiercely changed.
The madly screaming Hasina sensed her defeat. But her pride wouldnt allow her to sumb so easily.
If itse to this, Ill take you down with me!
Hasina summoned all her remaining strength into her mouth.
She braced herself for mutual destruction.
Waves of me poured out from her pursed mouth. A cascade of violet fire.
Dale calmly observed the iing mes.
He knew that a direct hit would melt his armor and his entire body.
Yet, even in such a moment, his heart, which had ceased beating, did not flutter.
There was no fear.
Dale gripped his longsword, his gaze fixed beyond the mes on Hasina. He kicked the ground, and his hefty body soared into the air.
The mes got closer and the heat heated up his armor.
Dale struck down with his sword towards the mes. As the sword met the fire, the mes that raged like a fierce storm split in half as if it were all a lie.
As the mes cleared, Hasinas face became visible, filled with panic and fear.
It was a stark contrast to her usually arrogant demeanor.
Much better to look at.
Dale felt satisfied to see that.
Then, without giving Hasina a chance to say anything, he swiftly brought down his raised longsword like a bolt of lightning.
Swoosh!
Hasinas head split precisely in two, and the uncontroble mes swirled violently around the ce.
Chapter 21: The Cursed Sword (2)
Chapter 21: The Cursed Sword (2)
The cursed sword briefly cleaved through the mes but it couldntpletely extinguish them.
The mes which filled the room gradually subsided after some time.
The mes had engulfed Dales armor, melting parts of it here and there. His physical condition wasnt great either.
Dale didnt pay much mind to that. Instead, he looked around.
He saw Hasinas body sprawled on the floor.
Surprisingly, Hasina was still alive.
The head that had been split in half had somehow reattached itself.
Tough one, arent you.
However, injuries other than on her head hadnt healed. Her eyes were dull and her life was slowly fading away.
Even with the power of a demon, surviving such a blow was impossible.
Dale approached her.
Hasina stared at the ceiling with a vacant look.
If I knew it would end like this, I wouldnt have followed Argul.
Dale responded to her.
So what if not Argur? Were you nning to follow Ganiagos instead?
This was one of the demons Dale faced in the game.
The Idol of mages and wizards.
An annoying enemy known for using bizarre spells.
Hasinaughed.
Heh, hehe. Have you been living under a rock? Ganiagos has been long gone.
Dale hesitated for a moment and then quickly asked,
Hes dead? Who killed him?
Hasina did not respond.
She continued to let out an irritatingugh and spouting only what she wanted to say.
Undead, revel in your victory as much as you like. My master has seen you through my eyes, and he will surely avenge me.
Just a moment ago, you were regretting choosing Argul.
Ah, the stars are drawing closer. Im about to be dust and disappear without a trace in this vast universe.
Hasina seemed to be out of her mind as she muttered iprehensible words. Then suddenly, her facial expression changed.
It was a distinctly human expression, unlike anything she had shown before.
What have I done? What atrocities have Imitted? I just wanted power for revenge. Mother, Father!
With a swift motion, Dale beheaded Hasina. He then drove his gauntlet into her heart.
A tremendous surge of life force and soul force flowed into him.
The melted portions of his armor rapidly restored to their original state.
Dale didnt bother to delve into Hasinas memories. Frankly, he wasnt interested.
Everyone has their own story.
Hasina, for her own reasons and story, betrayed humanity and served demons.
But one thing was important.
Hasina had be a servant of the demons andmitted many sins.
That was all Dale needed to know. He was simply content with that.
My grade might just go up after this.
More growth and a stronger sword.
Dale had gained a lot from this request. Now, it was time to return.
Before leaving the ruins, Dale beheaded Hasina a few more times.
He did this considering the possibility of her reviving as a servant of the demons.
Havingpleted his final task, Dale left the room without any hesitation.
It was as if the recentmotion had been an illusion. A cold silence settled over the ancient dwarven ruins.
***
As soon as Dale left the ruins, he encountered Harkin and Esther, along with Balton whom they were supporting.
The three were surprised to see Dale emerging alone.
S-Sir Dale!
Is it really you, Sir Dale? You havent turned into a servant of the demons, have you?
Dale frowned.
Why are you here? I told you to run away.
Esther and Harkin exchanged looks and hesitated in their response.
Well, we just couldnt leave you behind
I somehow felt that Sir Dale would win.
One stayed out of conscience, and the other because they believed Dale would win.
The sentiment of not abandoning theirpanions wasmendable, but
If I had been defeated, someone should have ryed the news to the guild. But you would have likely ended up captured by the servant since you were just standing here.
Yes
Hmm.
Especially you Harkin. Even if Esther didnt know, you, with your long experience as a mercenary, should not have done this.
Dale was right.
What help could they have provided to Dale by waiting here?
The logical action was to run without looking back. That would have been rational.
Harkin awkwardly scratched his head and said,
Sir Dale, Im sorry. We should have run I have no excuse.
This was unexpected.
Dale thought of Harkin as a seasoned mercenary.
He always tried to make the best decisions, even when chased by the one-eyes in the past.
But now, that cool-headedness seemed absent in the mercenary.
Had Dale misjudged him?
Or perhaps theres been a change in his feelings.
Suddenly, Dale remembered seeing him crying alone in the tavern.
Could the death of a long-time friend have changed Harkin?
Dale decided not to press further.
Regardless, Dale had emerged victorious and returned alive.
Though he now had doubts about Harkin and Esthers judgment,
At least he knew they werent the type to abandon theirpanions in the heat of battle and flee.
That was enough for him.
Gradually, a dim light had begun to cover the sky.
They had spent the entire night in battle.
However, Esther and Harkin were too exhausted to depart immediately.
Balton also seemed to need more rest.
The group lit a campfire and gathered around it.
Harkin basked in the warmth of the fire and muttered,
Before we started this task, I never imagined wed be fighting a demons servant. Oh, by the way, Sir Dale, did you find any valuable items? Didnt the servant have any jewels or gold?
No. Even if there were any, they would have melted in the fire.
Oh, I see. So it was a fruitless task this time.
Instead, I found this.
Dale briefly exined how he defeated Hasina and then showed them the ck longsword.
Esther, Harkin, and Balton all showed great interest.
So, the faithless Dwarven Kingdom really existed? Huh, I always thought it was just a made-up tale.
Harkin eximed in pure astonishment.
It doesnt give me a very good feeling. Wouldnt it be better just to discard it?
Esther regarded the sword with distaste.
Finally, Balton observed the longsword in silence for a while.
Then he closed his eyes and muttered.
The sphemer.
Dale asked,
The servant also referred to it by that name. Is it well-known?
To those interested in relics, its quite a famous story. I never thought Id see it in person.
Dale gestured with his chin, urging him to exin further.
After organizing his thoughts, Balton began,
In the distant past, there were dwarfs cursed by the God of Light. Why they were cursed and what the curse entailed arent known. All that is known is that it was a terrible curse. God probably hoped the dwarfs would repent and seek forgiveness. However, these irreverent Dwarves did not do so and instead rejected their faith.
Huh, crazy fools.
Harkin muttered under his breath, while Esther shook her head with a scowl.
Balton continued,
Due to the curse, the dwarfs fell one by one. Eventually, only the king remained. The king spent a hundred days and nights forging a single sword, imbuing it with the kingdoms desires. That is
This one.
Thats right.
Dale lifted the cursed sword and examined it closely. When he heard the history behind it, it seemed different to him now.
Then he noticed characters engraved on the de. Dale pointed to them with his finger.
What are these characters?
Ancient Dwarven script.
Can you read it?
Balton nodded slightly and then spoke.
Stand tall by ones own strength without dependence.
Dale turned his gaze back to the sword, tracing the engraved script with his finger.
He wondered if thest dwarf king, who was left alone, had engraved this sentence with a sound mind or in madness.
Balton too kept his eyes on the sword as he concluded his exnation.
ording to legend, this cursed sword can cut through all divinity. Its said that only a nonbeliever can wield it It seems that might have been a falsehood.
I have a question.
Please speak
Dale set the sword down on the ground and asked,
This sword cut through the servants me. Im not certain, but it seemed like a me created by a spell, not divinity.
Are you asking how it could cut through a spell?
Yes.
Balton shrugged and answered,
To the Dwarf king, there might have been no difference between a spell and divinity.
I see.
Hmm. Hmmmm. Lets leave it at that.
Hearing the conversation, Esther couldnt help but interject. To her, the talk was too profane and sphemous.
Harkin who was dazed by it all then spoke up.
Um, this is a bit of aplicated conversation for me. Anyway, there was a great magic sword, and a demon servant came here looking for it, right?
Balton burst intoughter.
Hahahaha. Thats a goof exnation. I have no idea how she found a relic that had been buried for thousands of years, though.
After that, the group remained silent. As they rxed, fatigue quickly overtook them.
Everyone fell asleep, except for Dale.
Dale removed his helmet, warmed his pale face by the fire, and pondered many things.
The demon servant. The tremendous power of a demon she had shown. The sphemer. The faithless dwarfs.
And the demon that was said to have already died.
Demons dont die that easily.
This ce was the same as the game Dale used to y. Thanks to that, Dales memory could be put to good use.
However, not everything was the same.
Most notably, the era was slightly different. The moment Dale was in now was five years after the games setting.
Dale thought about the past he had seen through hisputer monitor five years ago, which was, in fact, the setting of the game.
It was a dreadful era when the demons forces threatened to engulf the entire continent.
An end-of-the-century atmosphere where it felt like the world could end the next day.
A bleak worldview where, if not saved by the yer, destruction was inevitable.
But what about now?
The situation on the front lines had reached a stalemate. Rather than being helplessly pushed back by the demons, the battle lines were solidified.
He saw mercenaries like Harkin returning to the cities. This was proof that there was now some breathing room.
What exactly has happened?
In Dales memory, the demons were unreasonably strong enemies.
The game developers were criticized for poor bnce, so yers always had to be cautious when facing demons.
They needed thorough preparation, to pour all their effort, and sometimes resort to clever tricks. Sometimes, they even changed their ss to face the challenge.
Even so, they ultimately failed to conquer the demon king.
Thats how powerful the demons were.
The idea that such monsters had been vanquished was hard to believe.
Of course, this ce was merely another reality with a setting simr to the game.
It wasnt strange to think that, without relying on gamers, the people of this world had united their strength to hunt down the demons.
.
Whenever he pondered this dilemma, he always arrived at the same question.
Who exactly summoned Dale to this ce, and why?
There was a time when he nearly agonized over this mystery every day.
But pondering alone never yielded any answers.
As of now, only the Goddess of Night could possibly provide an answer to this question.
Yet the Goddess of Night did not offer a response.
She merely pointed him in a vague direction toward a solution.
Uh, how long have I slept?
The sleepy voice of Esther broke Dales train of thought.
Esther looked at Dale and raised one eyebrow.
Is there something on your mind?
Why?
Just asking. You seem more serious and thoughtful than usual. Its just my feelings.
Its nothing like that.
Thats good to hear. Take some rest, Sir Dale.
Nodding his head, Dale put his helmet back on.
His mind was cluttered, but his path was clear.
Be stronger and persevere. That way, he might grasp what he desires at the end of his journey.
Dale thought this as he looked at the fledgling priestess who was gazing at him strangely.
It wasnt time to rest yet.
Chapter 22: The Slums (1)
Chapter 22: The Slums (1)
As noon arrived, everyone woke up.
Dale brought the carriage back to the campsite.
Harkin went back down to the ruins and collected the gear of the dead mercenaries.
Once aboard the carriage, the journey resumed peacefully. Yet, no one found this peace to be boring.
When onees face-to-face with death, this sort of leisure could not be more precious.
Balton leaned back and gazed for a long time at the slowly drifting clouds in the sky as if dazzled by their brilliance.
I never thought Id live to see this scenery again.
What a sentimental dwarf you are.
As Harkin chuckled, Balton also smiled.
I owe you all, especially Sir Dale, a debt of life. I will surely repay it.
Balton dered and thumped his chest with his fist.
I am a master craftsman and a cksmith like all dwarfs. Moreover, I am a mercenary who knows his way around a crossbow. If you ever need my help, do not hesitate to ask.
Mechanical devices.
Dale thought of the box Balton had given him. A device with a button, from which daggers sprung out.
The daggers that shot out from the small box could even pierce a demons skull.
Since he was such a skilled dwarf, he would be useful in many ways.
Dale spoke calmly.
I have something in mind; I will talk about it with youter.
Ill look forward to it.
Seizing the moment, Harkin interjected,
Then, could you take a look at my shield? Its been unstable since I havent repaired it for a while.
Ill have a look. Oh dear, its not in good condition at all.
Dale continued to polish his new longsword as he listened to the chatter of hispanions and the ttering of horse hooves.
The cursed sword glistened darkly as it caught the sunlight.
***
Three dayster, around noon, they arrived at Irene.
As they entered the slums, children swarmed them as usual.
By now, rumors had spread that Dale was distributing food to the children there.
Dale handed over the generously prepared food to Esther.
Distribute it.
Me? Are you sure?
I scare the children.
Esther nced back and forth between the backpack filled with food and Dale, then nodded her head and approached the children.
Certainly, the pretty priestess was more popr than the scary dark knight.
More children than usual gathered around her.
Esther said as she handed out food to the children.
The knight over there provided this for you. Eat it with thanks to Sir Dale.
Thank you, Priestess!
No, not me
Esther intentionally mentioned Dales name. She believed that the one who bestowed the kindness should receive the gratitude.
Dale thought it unnecessary to do so, but he didnt stop her either.
It didnt really matter to him.
Harkin clicked his tongue as if he didnt like such free donations, while Balton seemed quite surprised by all of this.
So the rumor that a dark knight was distributing food to children is true. I thought it was just a baseless story.
With a slightly confused expression, Balton asked,
Sir Dale, may I ask you something?
His face was unexpectedly serious.
Dale nodded silently in response.
Ive heard that dark knights who received the baptism of the nightck most of the emotions that humans naturally possess The little humanity they have left is twisted, and they also struggle with undead impulses. Thats what makes them dangerous.
No. This gentleman really talks about everything
Harkin interjected and nced around cautiously. However, Dale just quietly nodded his head, and Balton continued his story.
Ive encountered dark knights a few times myself on the battlefield. Our enemies were overwhelmingly strong, but a dark knight ravaged through them like a wild beast in their midst. He was severely wounded by concentrated attacks. And what that dark knight did then
He killed his own allies to recover, I guess.
It was Harkin who took over the conversation. He seemed to be recalling the past with his eyes closed.
Such incidents appeared to be moremon on the battlefield than one might think.
Correct. The dark knight killed his own allies to heal, and when he was wounded again by enemies, he killed nearby allies. Themanders just let it be. After all, the dark knight killed more enemies than allies. That wasnt a human, at least in my eyes.
Dale felt that if he let the conversation continue, it would never end.
So, with an emotionless voice, he cut in,
So? What are you trying to say?
Sir Dale seems different from them, and vastly so. Especially today, its surprising Im just asking out of pure curiosity, so dont misunderstand. Do you really help them because you want to? Or is there another intention?
Dale looked at Balton, who met his gaze with a slightly tense expression.
After all that lengthy exnation, was this what he wanted to ask?
The notion of an ulterior motive was ambiguous.
What was he suspecting?
Could he possibly believe that Dales actions harbored some sinister plot?
No. His expression doesnt suggest that. Hes genuinely curious.
Perhaps it was the typical curiosity of an intellectual.
For Balton, it must have been a significant risk. He couldnt know when Dale, if offended, might suddenly unsheathe his sword.
Thats probably why he exined things in such a roundabout way.
Dale decided to respond generously to this brave dwarfs question.
I dont know myself.
Huh?
Did his actions stem genuinely from the heart or not?
Dale couldnt say for sure.
If I must give an answer, I can only say its just because.
Hmm. But if you could borate a little more
Feeling somewhat annoyed, Dale who was idly scratching at his helmet added.
My grandfather used to say that such deeds are often done without any special intention. Im just following his teachings.
Just because
Balton mulled over Dales response and nodded in satisfaction.
I appreciate your words. Your grandfather must have been a remarkable man.
He was, except for being too meddlesome.
Since he gained a satisfactory answer from Dale, Balton refrained from asking further questions.
It was then that Harkin, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up.
You dwarfs seem to have an endless curiosity. Sometimes, its easier to live simply without digging too deep.
Haha. What can I do? I was born this way.
As the conversation continued, Esther returned with an empty backpack while panting heavily. Sweat beaded on her forehead.
Phew. Instead of just watching, couldnt you have lent me a hand?
The others acted as if they hadnt heard her. With a deep sigh, Esther climbed back onto the carriage.
The carriage slowly made its way towards the city.
The children, who had gathered around, dispersed in all directions.
A few of them nced over and, upon making eye contact with Dale, quickly nodded their heads.
Dale waved his hand.
The children scampered away.
Shrugging his shoulders, Dale attempted to lean against the carriage. But just then, he felt a twinge of hostilitying from behind.
Dale who was sensitive to hostility reflexively turned his head.
However, there was not a single person in sight.
Only the same dpidated houses stood as before.
Harkin, who was across from Dale, asked him,
Whats the matter, Sir Dale?
Nothing. I think it was just my imagination.
Is that so?
The carriage crossed a drawbridge and entered through the city walls.
***
The group first headed to the mercenary guild.
Even though they wanted to rest, the emergence of a demon servant was not a matter to take lightly.
Each of them reported to different guild staff about their mission.
Dales contact was Gand.
He recounted his encounter with the demon servant Hasina as objectively and concisely as possible.
Gand, who was listening with interest, was greatly surprised when the topic of the demon servant came up and was even more astonished to learn that Dale had single-handedly defeated it.
Hasina, the apostle of Arghul, is quite an infamous demon servant. That you alone vanquished that monster I have nothing but admiration for you.
Dale simply shrugged his shoulders.
Gand muttered in a serious tone.
However, this is not good.
What do you mean?
Recently, as the front lines have entered a lull, there has been an increase in soldiers and mercenaries returning to Irene.
Dale interjected.
You mean those like Harkin.
Simr, but frankly, Harkin is on the lower end in terms of ability. There are far more powerful figures flowing into the city.
I see.
And now with a demons servant appearing near the city, an excuse to gather more forces under the pretext of protecting the rear has emerged. We can expect an influx.
Dale asked,
Isnt it good to have more capable people? I heard the mercenary guild is always short on people because there is so much work to do.
Gand smiled bitterly.
Well, I wonder if they will willingly ept mercenary work. Besides, the power dynamics in Irene are in a delicate bnce. What happens when new forces enter the mix?
The bnce would be disrupted.
And with the disruption of bnce, chaos would ensue.
Gand sighed deeply.
Moreover, theres been suspicious activity in the slumstely. There are thugs trying to make their way into the city and there are signs they might start waging war among themselves.
Thugs trying to infiltrate the outskirts? Dale certainly encountered such men not too long ago
The Drunken Mule Inn.
Suddenly, he remembered the red-haired innkeeper and the thugs who were harassing her.
Had the thugs returned for revenge in the meantime?
If the inn were to disappear, Dale would find himself back to wandering from stable to stable.
Although he felt confident that the bold woman would handle things well on her own, he still felt the need to check.
Since the report is finished, I will take my leave now.
Ah, thank you for your hard work. And let me express our gratitude on behalf of the guild. For defeating the demons servant and rescuing one of the mercenaries. We truly appreciate it.
Just make sure the reward is ready.
Haha, you can look forward to it.
After bowing politely, Gand watched as Dale nodded and then walked towards the exit.
Gand called out to his retreating back.
The city might be chaotic for a while. I hope Sir Dale doesnt get entangled in any troublesome matters.
Dale nodded again and then disappeared outside.
Left alone, Gand sighed deeply and sank into his chair.
There was just too much to think about.
The war has settled into a lull, and theres now some breathing room on the front lines. For some reason, the generals at the front are gradually sending their soldiers to Irene. The recent appearance of the demons servant even gives them a pretext. Its tooplicated to be mere coincidence.
Garand, who was racking his brain, jumped up from his seat.
This isnt the time for this. I need to convene the council immediately.
With that thought, he hurriedly walked towards the door.
***
Dale headed towards the Drunken Mule Inn. He originally nned to visit the Temple of the Night first but decided to change the order a bit.
Wee Sir Dale!
He opened the door and was greeted by a bright-eyed Ka.
The inn was quiet, with only a few flies buzzing around. In a corner of the table, a booky open, and in front of it sat a short man.
Youve worked hard, Sir Dale. Did youplete your task without any issues?
Leon asked with a smile.
Dale nodded his head in response and then turned to ask Ka.
Was everything alright here while I was gone?
Everything alright?
The guys I thrashed before. Didnt theye back for revenge?
Mhmm. They havent shown up at all. Oh, are you worried about me? Is that it?
Dalepletely ignored Kas remarks and sat down in front of Leon.
Were you studying?
Yes. Ka has been very enthusiastic.
We might as well study, with it being so quiet around here. I can read pretty much anything now!
Ka learns quickly too.
Ka put her hands on her hips and smiled proudly, while Leon looked on at his student with satisfaction.
Then he turned to Dale and asked,
More importantly, tell me about this recent task. Is there anything I can help with?
There were some stolen goods this time too, but another mercenary said hed handle it.
Is that so? Its a shame, but Im okay with it. The ck market is booming these days, and Ive been earning a hefty sum. At this rate, I might be able to set up a school soon!
Leon clenched his fist in determination, and Kas face lit up with excitement.
Wow! Can Ie visit then?
Of course! Youll be my first. No, actually, my second student.
Leon chattered about his ns to establish a school, discussing potential buildings and how he would manage the students.
As Leon delved into these details, his eyes shone with hope and dreams for the future.
For Dale, these were feelings he could no longer harbor. But looking at Leon, he was able to feel a little vicarious satisfaction.
After chatting with Ka for a while, Leon stood up.
Oh! Look at the time! My wife must be waiting.
Wait, Leon, youre married?
Ha, not officially yet. Havent had the time for a wedding.
With a bright smile, Leon packed his books and papers into his bag and hurried out with a spring in his step.
Watching Leons retreating figure, Ka murmured to herself.
Jeez. Itste. Should we really let him go alone?
Leons not a child.
But still, he looks just like a kid no matter how you look at him.
Ka seemed to be worried about Leon and she gazed endlessly at the doorway.
***
Setting up a school turned out to involve more considerations than Leon had anticipated.
On his way home, he meticulously reviewed his ns.
Ive arranged to buy chairs cheaply from the carpenters shop. For the textbooks, Ill copy them myself
While he was lost in his thoughts, Leon suddenly sensed something amiss and looked around cautiously.
Why is it so quiet?
It was originally a dark slum street, but today there were strangely few people.
Feeling a sense of foreboding, Leon quickened his pace.
However, just then, a voice called out from behind him.
Where are you rushing off to?
It was a figure cloaked in a robe. Leon was surprised and he hastily stepped backwards.
He knew all too well that in these back alleys, a figure shrouded in a robe was almost certainly a robber.
As Leon stepped back, the assant followed him. Leon asked in desperation,
Wh-who are you?
Leon. Heard youve been cozying up with a fence recently, making good money? They say youve got some coins. Is that true?
Leons face turned pale.
Stories about someone getting some money in Irene tend to spread quickly.
It wasnt strange for robbers to be attracted by such rumors.
But I havent earned that much!
Where did the attentione from?
Leon tried to remember but shook his head. Now wasnt the time to think about this.
He needed to escape
Thud!
What?
A de protruded from Leons chest.
When had the attacker gotten so close? Leon tried to turn his head to see his enemy.
However, the assant swiftly withdrew the de. Blood, initially trickling like a stream from the pierced heart, now poured out like a river.
Leon copsed to the ground.
The papers he was holding scattered all around.
No.
Leon reached out instinctively, trying to grasp the papers. It was more of a reflex than a conscious act.
But his body wouldnt respond to him. He couldnt even move a fingertip.
His eyes gradually lost their focus.
One of the assants muttered as he observed Leons state.
What a letdown. That was too easy.
Another one remarked,
We were supposed to bring him in unharmed.
Yeah, yeah, I know.
Responding nonchntly, the assant dragged Leons body away.
In the dark, ominous streets of the slums, only a few blood-stained papers fluttered in the wind.
Chapter 23: The Slums (2)
Chapter 23: The Slums (2)
Dale had a brief conversation with Ka before heading up to his room.
Throughout the deepening night, Dale practiced writing letters on the paper given to him by Leon.
By now, Dale became quite proficient at reading.
Though there were still awkward aspects, he knew that reading a few books and practicing would soon improve his skills.
But where do I get books?
As far as Dale remembered, the library was in the upper district 3.
He still didnt have the privilege to enter the upper districts.
I have to hurry up and get the bronze badge first.
After finishing his studies, Daley down on his worn bed.
As always, he was unable to sleep so he forcibly closed his eyes.
His mind was flooded with thoughts.
Baltons question from yesterday came to his mind.
Do you really help them because you want to? Or is there another intention?
Dale had simply answered Just because at the time.
He had excused himself by quoting his grandfathers words that a good deed is done without any underlying intention.
It wasnt true.
Reflecting on it now, that wasnt the case.
Dale was just afraid of losing himself.
The Dale who had first arrived in this world and the Dale now were different.
Within Dales heart, the emotions of a human coexisted with the instincts of the undead.
Sometimes these two aspects were in agreement, but often they shed with each other.
The good wolf and the bad wolf.
Up until now, the human side has often prevailed. However, Dale could feel it.
Bit by bit, very slowly, his human heart was being eroded away.
He didnt know why.
Was it the inevitable fate of being a dark knight? Or was it because he had witnessed so much cruelty and disappointment in humans in this world? Or perhaps it was abination of both.
One thing was certain.
Someday, though he didnt know when, Dale wouldpletely lose himself.
Lose the self that was once human.
Dale was afraid.
Afraid of what would happen at the end of this journey when he returned to Earth.
Afraid that he might have lost himself sopletely that he would be unable to adapt back to his old life.
Therefore, whether consciously or subconsciously, Dale clung to the lifestyle and habits from his time as a human on Earth.
Earth.
His thoughts drifted to the life he had spent back there.
As always, memories of his grandfather surfaced in Dales mind, seamlessly transitioning into a dream.
His smiling grandfather appeared in his dream.
The gentle wrinkles around his smiling lips were a constant presence. A man whose concern for others knew no bounds.
A person who visited the orphanage supported by the temple every day and looked after the children.
Guided by his grandfathers hand, Dale too found himself lending a hand.
He helped distribute food, yed with the children, taught them, and wiped their runny noses with a handkerchief.
Even then, Dale didnt seem to help the children with a particrly noble intent.
He simply did it because his grandfather told him to.
However, years of volunteering became a big part of his life without him realizing it.
So much so that it remained ingrained in his subconscious, even after bing what he was now.
Helping the children in the slums was surely for that reason.
The Dale who had followed his grandfather on Earth now mimicked his former human self.
To avoid losing himself.
In the dream, his grandfather called out to Dale.
.
His grandfather called Dale by a name of the past and repeated a familiar phrase.
Our world is filled with evil, but you must always follow the path of human decency.
Dale murmured in response.
Ill try, Grandpa.
Hoping not to be further disappointed in humanity, he wished only to encounter fewer such despicable people.
Dale passed another night like that.
***
The next day, Dale left the inn at the crack of dawn.
He walked swiftly among the startled pedestrians who were shocked to see him and headed towards the temple of night.
The temple was the same as usual.
Pitch darkness. And a skeleton wielding its sword.
But Erielle was nowhere to be found.
Did something happen?
If the High Priestess had to leave the temple, it must be a matter of great importance.
However, it was none of Dales concern.
He was just d that he didnt run into the elf.
Dale entered a moderately vacant prayer room and removed his helmet. He knelt on one knee and lowered his gaze.
I have arrived.
Normally, the Goddess of Night would have immediately appeared to greet him joyfully.
But today, there was no response.
Dale asked curiously.
Goddess?
[Leave that unholy cursed sword outside the prayer room.]
Dale remembered the sphemer and realized his oversight. It was not an item meant to be brought into the prayer room.
It was apse in his judgment.
He hastily ced the sphemer sword outside the room.
Only then did the Goddess of Night reveal herself.
Dale bowed his head.
He could see her long ck hair reaching the floor and her beautiful white feet.
[Thats much better.]
I apologize for my oversight.
[Its okay. But how about discarding that cursed sword? Its not a fitting item for a son of a goddess to use.]
Dale understood the goddesss sentiment fully but he couldntply with it.
He finally acquired a sword that wouldnt easily break, so how could he just give it up?
I will use it for a while until I find a better weapon.
[Hmm. I suppose this goddess must hurry and bestow a holy sword upon you soon.]
Dale bowed his head deeply. This gesture meant that he wouldnt refuse such a gift.
The goddess who was initially displeased scrutinized Dale.
She then said in a surprised tone.
[The powerful and ominous soul flowing within you! You have in the followers of the filthy demons!]
Yes. I killed a mage who followed the demon Arghul.
[Well done! Very well done! Indeed, my son is the joy of this goddess!]
The goddess was so happy that she seemed to jump up and down. It seemed she was quite pleased with the defeat of the demons servant.
Dale asked cautiously.
Does this qualify me for an upgrade in grade?
[Of course! I will upgrade your grade right away!]
All the souls that Dale had collected vanished. At the same time, an indescribable power surged within his body.
It was a feeling that couldnt be easily expressed in words. but Dale felt that he had evolved into a superior being.
The goddess lightly tapped Dale on the head.
[You have reached grade 3. As your grade increases, so does your unholy senses. Now, you will be able to see further, hear more clearly, and be more sensitive to hostility.]
Dale nodded in agreement.
The dark knight was a ss that began to show its full potential starting from grade 3.
The enhancement of the unholy senses.
And the additional skills he would acquire were going to significantly boost hisbat abilities.
If I gather more souls here, I might be able to learn area-of-effect attack skills. The enhancement of my unholy senses alone makes a big difference.
The goddess spoke cheerfully.
[You are doing very well. Keep it up.]
The Goddess of Night looked at Dale with eyes full of pride.
Though Dale had his head lowered and couldnt see her expression, he could feel her emotions in her gaze falling upon him.
The goddess asked,
[Now, I will bestow upon you a blessing that corresponds to your offering. What blessing do you desire?]
Three options appeared before Dales eyes.
Increase Strength
Enhance Armor
Strengthen Soul
Dale pondered over his choice.
Dale gleaned several lessons from his recent battle with Hasina.
Dale who did not yet have proper attack skillscked attack power.
Although his current strength was enough to sweep away minor foes, facing robust enemies like Hasina proved to be a challenge.
When dealing with such foes, a mage is definitely the best choice.
The thought of seeking a mage crossed his mind, but it was no easy task.
In the first ce, Dale doubted whether it was feasible for him to find apetent mage, and it was realistically difficult to always bring a mage with him to the party.
Ultimately, the only solution to hiscking attack power seemed to be increasing his physical strength.
With brute strength, he could sufficiently handle monsters like Hasina.
However, I cantpletely forsake defense. Bnce is key.
Dale decided to invest in his strength and armor enhancements at a ratio of 2:1.
He was tempted by soul strengthening but concluded that it wouldnt be toote to invest in it once he acquired suitable skills.
Darkness flowed from the goddess and seeped into Dales body and armor.
His muscles twisted and became denser, and his armor now shimmered with a more profound darkness than before.
Afterpleting the distribution, Dale checked his status.
[Dale]
Grade: 3
ss: Dark Knight
Strength: 48
Defense: 29
Magical Power: 10
Stamina:
Spiritual Power: 10
[List of Acquired Skills]
Life Force Absorption
[Traits]
Half-Human, Half-Undead
Unholy Senses (Enhanced)
Blessing of the Goddess of Night
[Titles]
Demon Servant yer
High strength and defense stats.
With just these two, Dale was already far stronger than others of the same grade.
This was proof that Dale was growing in the right direction.
After a satisfactory review of his status, Dale found himself thinking about something.
He was curious about something but hesitated to ask.
However, he soon gathered his courage and cautiously asked the goddess.
When I first awoke in this world and saw you, do you remember the question I asked?
The goddess of the night answered him in a calm voice that was devoid of any pitch.
[You asked me who summoned you to this world and why.]
Yes. You said it wasnt you and that you couldnt provide an answer to my question.
[I had said that you were not yet worthy of the answer.]
Dale then asked.
Am I still unworthy?
[Yes. But dont be too hasty. Continue as you are, and eventually, all your questions will be answered and you will attain what you seek.]
Although the answer wasnt entirely satisfactory, Dale didnt argue and simply nodded his head.
Understood. Ill return again.
[Doe again. I always await your visit.]
Dale put on his helmet again and went out of the prayer room.
Dale thought as he walked down the dark corridor.
Not worthy yet.
Did this mean that being grade 3 was still insufficient?
In truth, Dale didnt fully trust the goddess.
Summoning someone to this world wasnt something just anyone could do.
It was undoubtedly an act only possible for a few with immense power and ability.
And one of them was the Night Goddess.
Even though she denied it, Dale couldnt dismiss the possibility that she might have been the one who summoned him here.
How could he be so sure?
Their rtionship might be friendly right now, but he knew he couldntpletely depend on the goddess.
Even if the Goddess of Night genuinely had Dales best interests at heart.
In the end, do I have to find the answer myself?
Dale lifted the longsword and ran his hand over the words engraved on its de.
Stand tall by ones own strength without dependence.
Dale, who was lost in thought for a moment, started walking again.
Theres no need to overthink it.
The direction Dale needed to take to solve this mystery was already clear.
He had to be stronger.
Much stronger than he was now.
***
After returning from the temple, Dale again immersed himself in practicing his writing at the inn.
There was nothing else for him to do.
He had checked the mercenary guild, but there were still no suitable tasks for Dale. Gand was also absent, likely busy with work.
I wanted to test my improved skills.
But what could he do?
Dale continued to write on the paper. Suddenly, he applied a bit too much force, and the quill pen snapped in half with a snap!.
Ah.
He thought he had controlled his strength, but managing it was still difficult.
After breaking the pen given to him by Leon, Dale awkwardly scratched his helmet.
Now, he really had nothing left to do.
Maybe I should polish my sword.
Just as Dale was about to habitually clean his cursed sword with a rag, someone burst into the inn.
It was an umon urrence.
Lately, the Drunken Mule Inn had been so deserted that only flies buzzed around.
The short woman who entered scanned the room quickly. She had charming freckles, and Dale immediately recognized her as a gnome.
The gnome, after ncing around, spotted him.
Then she muttered with a very frightened expression.
Natalie, you can do this. The dark knight wont eat you. Yes.
Whats this about?
She had burst in, suddenly looked scared by herself, and now was reassuring herself.
As Dale looked at her in bewilderment, the gnome swallowed her saliva and approached him hurriedly.
The gnome standing in front of Dale took a deep breath. But she was still scared as she asked cautiously,
Ex-excuse me, Mr. dark knight?
Speak.
Well, I just just wanted to ask. You dont, um, you dont eat people by any chance, do you?
Seeing here to him only to blurt out such a strange question left Dale perplexed.
But he replied nheless.
Dont worry, gnome meat isnt particrly tasty.
The gnomes face turned pale with terror.
It seemed his attempt at humor which was meant to ease her fear had backfired.
That wasnt the right approach.
Dale scratched his head and asked.
Who are you, and why have youe looking for me?
Ah!
Suddenly remembering her purpose, the gnome woman hastily bowed her head.
And then she spoke in a desperate voice.
Please help me! Leon is in danger!
Chapter 24: The Slums (3)
Chapter 24: The Slums (3)
Leon is in danger.
It was Ka who first reacted to those sudden words.
Leon? Why Leon?
Seeing Kas face, the gnome broke into a bright smile.
Ah! You must be the second student Leon mentioned! So cute!
Y-yes.
Ka was taken aback when the gnome suddenly grabbed her own cheek.
Regardless, the gnome looked at Ka fondly, as if she were a younger sibling.
It was an odd scene.
And understandably so. Because based solely on her appearance, the gnome appeared to be in her mid-teens at most.
Dale looked at the two indifferently and pounded the table with his palm.
Only then did the gnome snap back to reality.
Oh! Im sorry! I got carried away
Tell me what happened to Leon. Why is he in danger?
Well, the thing is
Tears welled up in the gnomes eyes. She spoke with a quivering voice.
Leon hasnte home sincest night
Leon?
Ka asked in surprise, to which the gnome nodded.
Yes. Since we started living together, hes never stayed out without telling me. I thought it was because hes been busy building a school or something. But its strange for him to not return thiste without any word!
Hmm.
It must be something serious! Maybe, maybe hes been captured by some bad guys!
Ka murmured to herself.
Now that I think about it, Leon. He mentioned he had a wife.
The gnome blushed as if she were embarrassed.
Leon talked about me, huh? Though we havent had our wedding yet.
As Ka recalled her memories of Leon, she turned to Dale and asked.
Hmm. But didnt Leon rush homest night saying his wife was waiting for him?
Thats right.
Dale nodded and started piecing together the information.
Leon, who had been gathering funds to build a school. His fiance, whom he hadnt yet married. His disappearance.
Dale had seen simr cases a few times before.
Sorry for you. It seems Leon might have switched to another woman. It happens often.
The pattern where someone clings to their partner during tough times, only to leave them for someone else once they seed.
Leon didnt seem like that kind of person, but then again, one can never truly know what is inside other people.
The gnome froze at Dales blunt words.
Ka who was listening nearby red at Dale as if he were trash and said.
Sometimes I think Sir Dale is a bit of a jerk.
The frozen gnome then shook her head as if that couldnt be possible.
That cant be true. Leon and I have known each other for 20 years. If he had a secret lover, I would have noticed.
It wasnt a vague hope but a firm conviction.
Such unwavering certainty was worth believing in.
It seems something really did happen to Leon.
Dale asked her.
So, what do you think happened to Leon?
The gnome, after a moment of contemtion, cautiously replied,
I think he might have been kidnapped by the thieves guild.
The thieves guild?
The thieves guild. Kidnapped. Dale looked at her asking for an exnation at the suddenment.
The gnome exined hesitantly.
Well, you might not know, but in the slums, when word gets out that someone hase into money, itsmon for mercenaries or thieves to show up and extort them.
Dale nodded his head. He remembered Harkin mentioning something simr before.
Recently, it seems that rumors have spread about Leon making a modest fortune while working with a knight.
It wasnt an amount worth making such a fuss over.
The gnome nodded in agreement.
I think so too. Buttely, the atmosphere in the slums has been quite unusual. Especially for Leon, its even more dangerous.
More dangerous?
Dale asked, to which the gnome responded with an unsure expression.
Im not exactly sure myself. I heard rumors that theres been a fight between the fence and the thieves guild. Since Leon works with the fences, I think he might have be a target of the thieves guild.
Hmm.
It was a usible conclusion.
But in that case, instead of kidnapping Leon, they would more likely kill him
However, Dale did not voice this thought in front of her.
He still had some humanity and restraint left in him.
Although the likelihood was low, there was also a possibility, as she thought, that they kidnapped him to threaten their enemies.
The gnome hastily grabbed Dales hand and pleaded,
Please, Sir Knight! I heard from Leon that you are a very kind person! You even share food with needy children
Leon is exaggerating.
But youre the only one I can trust, Sir! I will definitely repay you!
Her tone was quite earnest.
Ka who was nearby didnt say anything, but it was clear she hoped Dale would help too.
Dale thought to himself,
Trustworthy, huh.
At first, he was used of being a monster, but now hes considered a person who could be trusted.
Dale nodded his head.
Alright. Ill help.
He had no tasks anyway and was just killing time.
He didnt expect the gnome to offer much in terms of a reward, but it would be enough for a pastime.
Really? Thank you so much! Im truly grateful!
The gnome was overjoyed almost as if Leon had already been found.
Ka also said happily.
Since its toote today, why not start early tomorrow morning? Oh, and Leons wife
Natalia. Carlsons daughter, Natalia.
Natalia should stay here for the night too.
Oh? Would that be alright?
Haha. We have spare rooms right now.
Ka spoke self-deprecatingly and let out a bitter smile.
The inn was still nearly empty with only a few flies buzzing around.
Natalia smiled awkwardly and said,
Then Ill impose on you for just one day.
The two women soon engaged in trivial chitchat.
Natalia tried to sound cheerful while suppressing her worries about Leon.
Dale who had been quietly watching the conversation between the two women climbed the stairs.
Ka asked.
Heading up early today? Have you finished your writing practice?
The quill broke.
Oh When we find Leon, Ill ask him for another one.
Alright.
Dale entered the room andy down in a daze. Unable to study, he found himself with spare time.
With time on his hands, he could think of nothing else to do.
Today, all he thought about was Leon.
He was a small man with big dreams.
He thought about the gnome who looked nothing but a child yet was humorous, talkative, and sometimes surprisingly perceptive.
Leon has disappeared
Suddenly, an old memory came to his mind.
There was a time when a child ran away from the orphanage and that caused a greatmotion.
Dale had searched the entire neighborhood with his grandfather, and it wasnt untilte in the evening that they found the child crying under a yground slide.
How relieved Dale and his grandfather had been at that time!
Looking back, it remained a fond memory.
Dale wondered if this time would turn out simrly.
He spent the rest of the night lost in thought.
***
Natalia and Dale left the inn at the crack of dawn.
A baker preparing dough, mercenaries busily setting off on assignments, traders disying an array of indiscernible items.
The city buzzed with people starting their day.
Natalia moved briskly with her short legs and skillfully weaved through the crowd.
Dale just walked.
People around him naturally made way.
Natalia was very talkative, much like Leon.
She chattered non-stop even while walking, and it was mostly about Leon.
Really, Leon gets so absorbed in one thing that he loses all sense of his surroundings. I bet he didnt even notice the thieves because he was so engrossed in his thoughts about that school of his.
That so?
When I see Leon this time, Im going to give him a piece of my mind. Really, I wonder how hed manage without me.
Though she grumbled and sighed heavily, her affection for Leon was clear to see.
Dale silently listened to Natalia as they walked.
And that continued for a while.
Natalia stopped walking and looked up at Dale.
Im curious about something.
Whats that?
Where are we actually going?
I was following you.
I was following you, sir?
?!
They looked at each other in silence.
Surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the busy people, time seemed to stand still for the two of them.
Natalia, who had an awkward look on her face, looked at him and asked.
So, what should we do now?
We could start by visiting the thieves guild.
But theres not just one or two thieves guilds. There are at least three well-known ones and many more smaller ones.
Who would have thought being a thief was such a popr profession?
But when you think about it, it wasnt that strange.
When Dale first arrived in this world through the game, he encountered robbers more often than monsters or demons.
The two fell into deep thought again.
If it was true that Leon had been captured by a thieves guild, they first needed to figure out which one it was.
She said it was an organization at odds with the fences. So that means
Dale spoke up.
If its the fences, they might know something.
Eh? Oh, right.
Guide me to the fence that Leon worked with. You know where it is, right?
Of course.
Once their destination was decided, Natalia moved swiftly.
Dale had to walk with great strides so as to keep up with her.
Natalia left the city through the east gate and moved skillfully through the streets of the slums.
The east side streets are busier than I thought.
The slums were not small in size.
Various nations had fallen to demons, and the refugees had flocked to Irene.
Of course, not everyone could enter the city.
Some nobles and capablemoners managed to get inside the city walls, but most settled outside.
Now, with so many people gathered, the poption living in the slums was simr to that within the city.
Where people congregate, money follows.
While there were wretched streets in slums, there were also quite prosperous areas.
This ce was one of them.
Themercial street built in the east maintained a certain level of order and security.
Along the street, stores with neat signs lined up shoulder to shoulder.
Although they look decent on the outside, most of them are involved in illegal activities in one way or another.
The fence they were seeking out was a prime example of this.
They were not merely middlemen in the trade of stolen goods. Such a role would leave little profit.
The most lucrative trade involved creating the stolen goods themselves.
Killing innocent people and stealing their equipment; wouldnt that create the perfect stolen goods?
Ah, weve arrived.
The ce where Natalia stopped was in front of a two-story building with a green roof.
Dale could now read the words on the sign.
[Tomos Store]
Dale asked her.
Is this the ce?
Yes. Leon frequents this shop almost like its his workce.
At first nce, the shop appeared to be a general store that handled everything from weapons and armor to daily necessities and old books.
Dale opened the door without hesitation.
Wee, dear customer.
An old gentleman with a finely groomed beard greeted them politely.
His manners were of noble elegance, yet they didnt seem to be a mere imitation of aristocracy.
Is he someone who originally served a nobleman?
Natalia visibly shrank in the presence of the gentlemans dignity.
Dale, on the other hand, didnt really care.
As Dale approached, the old gentleman looked a bit surprised but soon smiled.
Oh look here. What an honor to have a knight of such renown visit us.
He said with a hint of sarcasm.
Dale asked.
You know of me?
Of course. Theres hardly anyone in the slums who doesnt know of this sire. Youre known for sharing food with the children, arent you?
Hmm.
Dale had thought it a trivial matter, but had such a simple gesture really be the subject of widespread rumors?
The old gentleman then asked.
What brings you to our store? You dont seem to be here to browse our goods.
Dale cut to the chase.
I heard that Leon often did business here.
Ah, Leon, you say? Indeed, a sharp and quick-witted young gnome. And what about him?
Hes been missing for a while now. Do you know anything about that?
The old gentleman seemed to be thinking for a moment as he stroked his beard with his right hand.
Then he smiled mischievously and said.
Well Setting aside why youre asking us, why should I tell you anything?
His attitude was markedly hostile.
Dale thought that perhaps this was because he was a heretic.
There seems to be no easy way around this.
Nheless, it looked like he knew something. Dale gently nudged Natalia on the shoulder.
Wait outside.
What? Oh, yes.
Natalia quickly opened the door and left. Thud. The door closed again.
The old gentleman looked at this scene with a hint of mockery.
What is it?
Dale looked around the room without responding immediately.
As expected of a store dealing in stolen goods, a faint smell of blood mingled in the air. The smell made Dale tense.
Dale spoke calmly.
It seems theres been a misunderstanding.
Their eyes met. The old gentleman faltered slightly at the sharp glint in Dales eyes that was visible even through his helmet.
Dale said.
If you dont want to get beaten up, spill out everything you know.
Chapter 25: The Slums (4)
Chapter 25: The Slums (4)
The old gentleman who had momentarily faltered upon Dales threat soon straightened up again.
Going straight to threats when conversation fails? This is why heretics If you dont want to end up dead, better get lost.
On the contrary, the old gentleman became even more assertive.
Dale thought as he looked at him.
What on earth is he relying on to act like this?
From Dales experience, when people act in such a way, they usually fall into one of three categories:
They have some backing.
They think the opponent is easy to handle.
Or theyre just in stupid.
To Dale, the old gentleman did not seem particrly strong. Though there were signs of training, he was just a fit old man.
So why was he standing up to Dale who was a dark knight, like this?
Suddenly, Dale remembered something the old gentleman had said. That in the slums, there was no one who didnt know Dale. That he shared food with the children.
Dale had an inkling of how that rumor must have spread.
He must think Im a naive sucker.
In this harsh world, acts of kindness without reward often be the subject of mockery. People underestimate and see you as a sucker ripe for the picking.
A dark knight who doesnt act like a dark knight.
If being ignored for showing kindness was the problem, there was only one solution.
Disying power that couldnt be ignored.
Dale instinctively reached for his sword but he stopped himself. He hadnte here tomit ughter.
Instead, he spoke to the old gentleman.
If you have a weapon, draw it now. And if theres someone to call, do it. You must have some confidence to stand so boldly, right?
Ah, indeed, how honorable of you. Then, as you wish.
The old gentleman sarcastically took out a silver bell from his arms. Then with a graceful flick of his wrist he lightly shook it twice.
Ding-ding.
The clear sound echoed throughout the room.
Soon after, several robust men descended the stairs with a ttering noise.
They were armed in their own way, with maces and quilted armor reinforced with metal tes and sharp daggers.
This was more than enough to face ordinary people.
But it was woefully insufficient against Dale. Far, far too insufficient.
Dale, somewhat incredulously, turned his gaze to the old gentleman.
This cant be all you have, can it?
Hmph. Enough for the likes of you.
I dont think so.
Instead of responding, the old gentleman shouted.
Attack him, everyone!
Uwaaaah!
The men yelled as they charged forward in unison.
From their unwavering swings, Dale realized these men had somebat experience.
They were warriors who had likely killed before.
And so, Dale didnt hesitate either.
He thrust his fist forward.
Thud!
The leading man who was charging ahead was struck by Dales gauntlet and sent flying far away.
Blood froth spilled from the mouth of the young man as hey on the ground.
He didnt get up again.
The men who were about to rush forward suddenly stopped.
Dale reassured them.
Hes not dead.
The men exchanged nces.
Was it possible they had picked the wrong opponent? This question was visible in their eyes.
As they stood still, the old gentleman shouted at them once more.
What are you doing? Dont just stand there; earn your keep!
Only then did the man who appeared to be the leader of the bunch step forward and speak.
He was holding a dagger in his hand.
Right! Dont be afraid! So what if hes a knight? Cant a de cut through his belly?
Dale looked down to check his abdomen.
He could see solid armor there. The man also followed Dales gaze and looked down.
It doesnt seem like it will cut through.
Ah, um.
It seemed the speaker himself harbored simr thoughts.
Yet the man seemed determined to measure his strength against the odds.
And he bravely charged at Dale with a shout of determination.
Thud!
Like the man who had charged before him, he was knocked down with a single punch and did not rise again.
Afterward, the other men did not dare to attack. Therefore, Dale took the initiative.
He closed the distance.
Swung his fist.
And with no surprise, another many on the ground.
He did not kill them.
Dale had abundantbat experience. He knew well how to incapacitate without causing fatal harm.
Thus, the time it took for Dale to knock down all the men was just a few minutes.
It was embarrassingly less of a fight and more of a mere scuffle.
Dale turned his head.
The old gentleman was just standing there, his mouth agape with astonishment.
Dales brazen approach was something he didnt anticipate.
And understandably so.
Wasnt this their territory?
Its said even a stray dog bes braver at its own home.
If Dale openly attacked like this, it wasnt just a challenge to them.
It was tantamount to dering war on all the slum allies who had sided with the Tomo Store.
A sane person wouldnt stir up such trouble. Yes, a sane person wouldnt.
But why are they so powerless?
epting defeat was one thing, but he hadnt expected the fight to be this one-sided.
The men they had fed well and trained rigorously were being defeated so easily.
But the old gentleman wasnt disheartened. He was a man of a stout heart.
How dare you attack us in broad daylight! Do you know who were connected with?
Who are you connected with?
Other ck market dealers!! The alliances in the slums wont sit idly by!
Dale nodded his head nonchntly. The old mans words held no threat to him.
Instead, Dale closed the distance and confronted the old man face-to-face.
As their gazes met up close, even the resolute old man broke into a cold sweat.
The chilling aura emanating from the dark knight incited fear.
Dale then ced his hand on the old mans shoulder and spoke.
I dont wish to strike an elder.
He was a man who knew how to respect his elders.
So, go ahead and spill all the information you know No. Better yet, take me to the owner of this shop. It would be more certain that way.
Uh, uhh.
Disagree?
As Dale stared at him intently, the resolve of the old gentleman eventually faltered. He nodded his head.
I-I understand.
Then he quickly stood up from his seat and ascended the stairs.
Dale followed closely behind as he observed the old man carefully.
There is indeed dignity about him.
Despite his troubled state, the old mans walk carried considerable grace.
It was clear that this was not a demeanor developed overnight.
Dale spected that the master whom the old man served might be of high status.
Reaching the second floor, the old man cautiously knocked on a door.
Master, someone is here to see you.
A voice responded from inside.
Not a wee guest, I gather. Was the recentmotion caused by this visitor?
Y-yes, thats correct.
Let them in.
With the permission granted, the old man carefully opened the door.
Dale stepped boldly inside, while the old man closed the door from outside with a worried look on his face.
Out of habit, Dale surveyed the surroundings immediately.
Quite ordinary.
The interior was a simple office space.
It was a room with a table in the center and three sides surrounded by bookshelves, but the books inside were not dusty.
This meant that the books were not merely for decoration.
Since it was the fences room, Dale thought it would be full of more mysterious items, but it was more frugal and ordinary than expected.
Honestly, it was a bit disappointing.
Dale took a step forward.
A middle-aged man with a slim body and green eyes rose from his seat and offered a handshake.
Ah, an unexpected visitor. Wee. I am Eirek of the Tomo family.
Dale was surprised by the mans polite demeanor but he shook his hand in return.
Im Dale. Are you a noble?
This way of greeting someone by saying their family name.
This could only imply that the man before him was a noble or affiliated with a family of simr standing.
Eirek smiled bitterly at Dales question.
Youre quite perceptive. But youll find all sorts of people in the slums, from ves to fallen royalty of fallen kingdoms.
Eirek was likely a noble from a fallen country.
The old man must have been something like the familys butler.
Dale asked,
I dont understand. If youre a noble, why not move to the upper districts instead of staying in a ce like this?
Eirek seemed familiar with the question, as he replied with a bitter smile.
Thats because you dont understand. Moving to the upper districts isnt free. One must pay a price and prove their worth. And once they be useless they are sent to a ce where everyone is useful. Id rather stay here, even if its a bit dirty.
A ce where everyone is useful.
That ce was the front lines against demons, far to the east.
Even the most ipetent could be used there, if only as fodder for arrows.
Eirek then changed the subject.
First, I would like to apologize.
Apologize for what?
It seems my subordinates made a mistake.
Dale scratched his helmet and said,
Do you not even want to know what happened?
You had a fight with my men, and you won. Regardless of the reason, since we lost, it is our fault.
Hmm.
Was it right to assume that the victor was always in the right? This was an extreme way of thinking in its own right.
As Dale pondered his response, Eirek asked,
While I enjoy this conversation, didnt youe here for a reason? Shall we get to the point?
This was a wee suggestion.
Dale did not hesitate and brought up the reason for his visit.
Do you know a gnome named Leon? I believe he worked with you.
Eirek paused for a moment to recall, then nodded his head as if he just remembered.
He was a sharp and quick-witted little fellow. Why do you ask about him?
Leon has gone missing. Do you have any idea who might be responsible?
Hmm. That is serious Wait. Did youe here just for that?
Eirek looked at Dale with a sense of disbelief.
He couldnt fathom that Dale hade to him, risking friction, just because a single gnome had disappeared.
Thinking that Eirek might start with an irrelevant conversation, Dale preempted him.
Just tell me what you know.
Well, there is a thieves guild with whom weve had a strained rtionship recently. They might be the prime suspects.
Where can I find them?
The ck Serpent Brotherhood.
Eirek provided some basic information about the ck Serpent Brotherhood, including their location.
Dale was momentarily puzzled by Eirekspliant attitude.
Could he be subtly naming a rival of his? And then using me to harm an organization he dislikes?
Dale considered the possibility that Eirek might be manipting him to inflict damage on some group he disliked.
However, he soon dismissed the thought.
If that were the case, he could simply return hereter and extract his due from Eirek.
Thats all then.
Having heard all the information he wanted, Dale left the room without any hesitation.
Eirek nkly watched his retreating figure.
No. Did he reallye here just because of that gnome?
The old gentleman who had been waiting outside hurried in.
Are you alright? Did that heretic cause you any harm?
Ah, yes. He was more reasonable than I expected. I almost doubted whether he was just a courier.
Is that so?
Eirek was smiling in satisfaction as if the encounter with Dale was fun. He was intrigued by this unexpected guest.
The old gentleman nced at his masters unusual demeanor.
And then Eirek gave instructions to the old gentleman.
Sebas, investigate everything about this knight named Dale.
Ah! Youre thinking of revenge!
Revenge?
Didnt he beat up our men?
Eirek burst intoughter.
Haha, revenge? How little you know me, despite the time weve spent together? Why would I bother with such a pointless act? Just tend to the wounds of those who were beaten and train them more rigorously next time.
Then why the investigation?
It wouldnt hurt to gain some favor with a knight whos bound to be more famous, right?
The old gentleman looked unconvinced but he didnt argue anymore and followed Eireks judgment.
After all, it was entirely thanks to Eireks judgments that they had survived the downfall of their kingdom at the hands of demons and reached this moment right now.
***
Natalia paced anxiously outside the door of the fences store.
When Dale came out, her face lit up with relief. She hurried over and asked eagerly.
Did you find out anything? What have you learned?
We should head west, it seems.
Ah, thatspletely in the opposite direction. Then lets hurry! Leon must be anxiously waiting!
Natalia behaved as though they could meet Leon right away.
However, the likelihood of Leon being alive was not very high.
Dale wondered if he should tell her the truth right then, but then he saw her expression.
Natalia already knows.
Natalia was no fool.
Even though she looked to be young, she was a grown adult. She must already be aware.
Aware of the slim chance of Leons survival.
However, she was forcibly turning her eyes away from that reality. She wasforting herself in such a way.
Natalia, trying hard to sound cheerful, said,
When Leones back, I need to give him a piece of my mind. Seriously. Making someone worry like this.
Yes.
Hes always just looking at papers and books. Dont you think its too much, even by a knights standards? I should tell him to pay some attention to me too.
Yes.
We should move up the wedding too. It seems like itll be a lonely ceremony without many family or friends to invite Ah! Could you, Sir knight, possiblye? That would make me so happy.
Dale momentarily paused and then nodded his head.
Yes.
Wow, really?
Natalia, who had been chattering nonstop to forget her anxieties, finally smiled. It was a genuinely happy smile.
The two of them thus returned to the outskirts of Irene and headed out to the western streets. This alone took up a lot of time.
Next, they roamed the western streets, but finding the organization was harder than they thought.
In the first ce, Dale had a poor sense of direction and the western part of the slums, with its many back alleys, was veryplicated. The ck Serpent Brotherhood seemed to be hiding very well, not showing even a trace of themselves.
Eventually, aste night approached, they had no choice but to stop their search.
Thats enough for today.
I can continue searching alone.
No, you shouldnt. If Sir knight wanders around here alone, you might get lost and never find your way back.
Dale couldnt refute her words.
Natalia smiled brightly and then said while looking at Dale.
Thank you.
For what?
For helping me like this. Other people ignore me because Im a gnome, but Sir Dale doesnt. Leon was also very grateful.
Its nothing.
Ill definitely repay you. Even though I dont have much.
Dale waved his hand as if to say she should forget this matter untilter. Natalia smiled again.
Dale looked around the quiet streets of the slums and said,
Then lets resume searching tomorrow morning and head back to the inn now.
Ah! Ill stop by my house for a bit then. There are some things I need to pick up.
Ille with you.
Natalia shook her head.
Its okay. Ill just drop by quickly ande right back.
It could be dangerous.
Its my own house; what could happen?
Dale tried to hold her back, but Natalia was already running ahead.
While running, she turned her head and waved her arms.
It looks like it might rain, so Ill be back soon!
Dale loosened his grip on the air and turned his hand back.
He then kept his gaze on Natalia until her back disappeared into the distance.
******
TN:
Chapter 26: The Brotherhood (1)
Chapter 26: The Brotherhood (1)
Dale waited for Natalia on the ground floor of the inn. But she did not return throughout the night.
It was only in the morning that she returned.
Early in the morning.
Dale opened the inns door as the smell of blood tickled his nose. Natalia was lying there. As if she were asleep.
Not a breath was drawn. Her body was cold to the touch.
When he looked back at her face, he noticed that her expression was distorted with pain.
Ka who came out of the inn with him covered her mouth at the sight.
Oh my god
This was a tant and cruel warning aimed at Dale.
A warning that he should stop involving himself in this if he didnt like to see blood.
Dale gazed silently down at Natalia.
Just a short time ago, she was wearing a lively smile.
A woman who was timid but bravely searched for her loved one. A gnome who was mature in the inside but looked like a child from the outside.
A child.
Yes, to Dale, Leon and Natalia were always children.
The child had returned cold and lifeless, just like Dale, with a heart that no longer beat.
There are lines that should never be crossed by anyone. But these people had crossed that line.
Dale suddenly noticed that Natalia was clutching something tightly in her fist. He carefully opened her hand.
Inside it was a quill pen.
It seemed that Natalia had overheard Dale saying that he couldnt study because he broke his quill pen.
So, in her own way, she wanted to make it up to him by doing this
Sensing the gravity of Dales mood, Ka cautiously called his name.
Sir Dale?
Ka. Can you take Natalia to the church? Ill pay you, and if you need it, call someone to help.
Ka forced a cheerful response.
Of course! Ill take good care of her.
I appreciate it.
Sir. Wouldnt you like toe along?
I have something else I must do. Im sorry.
Ka stiffened.
Did he just apologize?
Hearing an apology from this knight was not amon urrence.
Ka, who sensed that Dale was different from usual, tried to say something. But in the end, she couldnt hold him back.
. Take care.
All she could offer was a wish for his safety. Dale nodded and strode away.
Dale awakened all his senses, which were heightened due to the enhancement of his abilities.
He detected the faint scent of blood left on the ground.
The culprits actually had the audacity to drag the corpse here from outside the walls.
How did they pass through the city gates? Did they bribe the guards?
It didnt matter to Dale. He was just thankful that the trail hadnt gone cold.
Following these traces would eventually lead him to them.
Dale exited through the west gate and stepped into the winding alleys.
This area reeked of blood, sewage, and garbage from all directions. The word shithole couldnt be more fitting for this ce.
Fortunately, he didnt need to wander long in such surroundings.
Hey, knight. We gave you a warning. You shouldve taken better care of yourself.
Rough-looking thugs emerged from every corner and surrounded Dale in a wide circle.
Actually, Dale had intentionally allowed himself to be surrounded.
He observed a man meticulously dressed in chainmail armor and a helmet. For a back-alley thug, his armor was impressive.
Dale asked,
Did you kill Natalia?
Natalia? Ah. Are you talking about that gnome?
The man smirked then spat out on the ground and said.
You should have known better. Why did you interfere with our business and beat up my innocent kids?
Your kids?
Dont you remember? I heard you had a big fight with them at the drunken mule inn.
Dale searched through his memories and only then he guessed who the other man was.
Jimmy Jimmys gang?
Yes. I am Jimmy of Jimmys gang.
Ackey of the thieves guild.
Heh,ckey is a bit much. How about business associate?
Jimmyughed obnoxiously, and the rest of the gangughed along. There were some who did notugh; they seemed to be members of the ck Serpent Brotherhood.
Dale quietly closed his eyes.
What is this feeling that has been stirring in my cold heart?
Guilt over the deaths of Natalia and Leon? No. Their deaths are not Dales fault.
He might have med himself when he was fully human. But not now.
Then
anger.
Yes, anger. Dale was feeling anger. And before him were those who could bear the brunt of this anger.
Dale asked himself onest time,
What should I do?
For the first time in a while, there was consensus in his mind.
Kill them all. Kill them all.
They must be repaid in kind for their actions.
Otherwise, his rage would not subside.
Dale drew his sword.
It was time for him to stop imitating humans.
***
Irene was a hastily built city.
While its defenses were exceptional since it was built to stand against demons, its administrative structure and systems were far from perfect.
Moreover, the size of Irene was immense. It rivaled the capital of the empire in its heyday.
And arge poption meant it was that much harder to govern.
To make matters worse, the eastern front was in the midst of a war with demons.
The emperor had to ensure a steady supply of resources and manpower to keep the war effort going.
At the same time, he had to keep a watchful eye on the generals at the front.
So much power was concentrated in the current war. It was a battle for the fate of humanity so this was to be expected.
The problemy in what would happen after the war ended.
It was half-jokingly said that each general at the frontmanded more soldiers than the emperor himself.
Would these generals willingly disband their armies after the war?
What about the veterans, honed by decades of warfare?
The emperor did not think so.
Therefore, he always kept a keen eye on the atmosphere at the front.
Managing the city and supplying the front, along with keeping themanders in check.
These were tasks that even the most extraordinary of emperors could not handle alone.
So, the emperor divided the city into districts and delegated the management of each district to others.
Districts 2 and 3 were entrusted to trustworthy nobles. The outer districts were governed by a council that was established.
The council consisted of seven influential individuals from the outer districts.
It was responsible for everything from judicature andmerce to tax collection and maintaining order. The councils authority was extremely high, at least in the outer districts.
Those esteemed members of the council were now gathered in one ce.
Gand who had organized the meeting wiped the sweat from his forehead and said,
You might have already read the report I prepared, but let me summarize it once again. Near Irene, a demon servant has appeared. A name you might have heard. Arghuls servant, Hasina.
No one responded. It was an unspoken demand for further exnation.
After looking around, Gand continued,
Fortunately, a mercenary from our guild sessfully killed Hasina and prevented further damage.
Right then, someone who had been listening quietly interrupted Gands words.
Please correct your statement. He is clearly one of our people. He is only temporarily with the mercenary guild. Dont you think it would be very rude to introduce him as a mercenary?
The High Priestess of the Temple of Night, Erielle, spoke with a smile on her lips.
However, there was not the slightest warmth in her voice. Gand managed an awkward smile.
Haha. I had no intention of causing offense. Its just that, officially, Sir Dale is registered with the mercenary guild Anyway, this isnt immediately important, so Ill return to the main topic.
Although Gand glossed over the issue, Erielle did not press further.
Just like he said, that wasnt what mattered at the moment.
The appearance of a demons servant near Irene is unusual. We can consider two possibilities. Either the situation at the front has worsened, creating a gap in our defenses through which the servant slipped, or
Someone at the front deliberately let the demons servant through!
The person who intercepted the conversation was the captain of the guards in charge of security of the outer districts.
He was a gruff-faced dwarf and he mmed his hand on the table before shouting.
One of the generals at the front must be conspiring with the demons and betraying His Majesty the Emperor! No, its not certain that its just one! Perhaps all the generals have turned to the demons!
Thats too much of a leap of logic.
A woman with beautifully waved green hair intervened.
She was the head of the Merchants Guild of the outer districts.
The demons servants are cunning. If they set their minds to infiltrate, who could stop them?
The captain of the guards snorted derisively.
Ha! Did the generals ask you to say that?
What are you talking about?
The head of the Merchants Guild furrowed her brow and retorted. Once again, the captain of the guards mmed his hand on the desk.
Dont y dumb! Even those back alley dogs know that when you supply goods to the front, you receive favors from the generals!
Such baseless usations and vulgarnguage. This is why dwarves are
What?! What did you say! Say it again!
Soon, the two began to argue heatedly.
Gand pressed his forehead and sighed deeply.
Ive never seen this damned meeting go smoothly.
It wasmon for discussions to veer far off-topic in a gathering of such distinctive personalities.
The problem was that everyone here was on an equal footing.
No one could forcibly silence the others. Doing so would only lead to another fight.
As a result, others also started to engage in idle chatter.
Speaking of which, wasnt the mercenary who took down the demons servant that infamous dark knight? Im more interested in that.
The head of the Jophis family who was responsible for administrative tasks in the outer districts broached the subject.
Erielle responded with a bright smile.
Yes, Sir Dale is our temples pride, a true exemr of the Night Goddesss majesty.
The head of the family spoke with a yful smile.
There are so many unbelievable rumors about that knight. I heard he also travels with a promising sessor to the lost saintess. Is that true?
The head of the family quietly turned his gaze to the bishop of the temple of light who had been listening silently.
However, the bishop didnt seem like he wanted to respond and firmly closed his eyes.
Erielle also seemed displeased with the question and frowned, while the head of the family gave an awkward chuckle.
The one who picked up the conversation was the representative of the cksmiths Guild. He asked with a puzzled tone,
A dark knight? A dark knight is in the city and not at the frontlines?
Gand was astonished.
Good heavens. Have you been living under a rock?
Well, a cksmith stays locked up in his forge. Do I need to keep track of everything at my age?
Garand shook his head and exined.
Its about Sir Dale. Theres this dark knight whos been making a name for himself recently. Hes quite unique and special.
Special? Isnt he just another ughter machine?
ughter machine.
It was a word that clearly revealed the worlds perception of dark knights.
A monster who, in a frenzy, even used allies as fuel, repeating nothing but ughter.
They were beings too alien to be considered allies.
Thats why Dale was exceptional.
He possessed immense strength but couldnt be regarded as having lost his sanity.
Gand borated,
Sir Dale doesnt kill without reason. There was an incident in a tavern recently, but there were no casualties.
Even the quarreling captain of the guards and the head of the Merchants Guild found themselves attentively listening to Gands words.
Gand smiled as he spoke.
You know, for the half-undead, killing is almost like us eating food. When someone is starving and sees delicious food, its hard to resist the temptation. But Dale resisted. Such is his remarkable self-control.
The listeners eyes sparkled with interest. A powerful force that could be controlled.
Wasnt he a talent worth coveting?
At the same time, they wondered. Why was Gand revealing this so nonchntly?
Anyway, Sir Dale is special. Unlike other dark knights who have recklesslymitted murders
Just then, one of Gands subordinates quietly approached and whispered in his ear.
The subordinates of other council members also came to ry sudden news.
When he heard the story, the representative of the cksmiths Guild opened his mouth.
Hmm. The dark knight is killing several people as we speak, you say?
**********
TN: they deserve worse!
Chapter 27: The Brotherhood (2)
Chapter 27: The Brotherhood (2)
Rumble
After the sky growled once, it soon began to pour rain towards the ground.
Raindrops fell on Dales helmet, collected just below the eye holes, and then slid down its surface.
It appeared as though the helmet itself was shedding tears.
The surroundings darkened.
Thick cloudspletely obscured the sun. Blue mes flickered in the eye holes of the helmet.
The surrounding thieves swallowed hard.
The dark knight, who was already emitting a sinister aura, now gave off a spine-chilling atmosphere.
The sudden shift in the air petrified them.
They wondered if perhaps they had gotten involved with something they should not have.
Dale grasped his sword.
He positioned the de straight up towards the sky.
The sharp ck longsword effortlessly split the falling raindrops.
Dale turned his head towards Jimmy who stood there in a daze.
As their eyes met, Jimmys face turned pale. He shouted as if in a fit.
Attack, attack!
The next moment, the sound of slicing air apanied several bolts flying in.
These were bolts shot by some crossbowmen who had been lying in wait on the roof.
Dale kicked the ground.
His movements were surprisingly quick for a man of his size.
Bolts struck the ground where Dale had just been standing.
The thieves lost sight of Dale. And by the time they spotted him again, he was already standing in front of the nearest thief.
Whoosh!
Dale swung his sword.
And the thiefs head flew into the air.
A split secondter, blood sttered around and it was then absorbed into Dales armor.
This, this who*eson killed Martin!
Gyaaaa!
The other thieves nearby were furious at theirrades death. They grabbed their short spears and rushed forward bravely.
Dale thrust his fist forward. This was not a punch meant to merely knock someone out, but one with the full intention to kill.
Crunch!
The face of the thief hit by the gauntlet caved in. He died instantly and Dale didnt even bother to check.
He had no time to waste.
He immediately thrust his sword to the side, piercing through the heart of another thief.
Not bad.
He moved solely by instinct, casting off the restraints that had bound him until now.
It was a feeling of freedom, of liberation.
It wasnt a bad feeling at all.
Dale plunged his gauntlet into the chest of a dead thief and absorbed his life force.
This too wasnt a bad feeling.
He felt like the emptiness of his stopped heart was being filled, even if just by a little.
Right then, a dull impact hit Dales back.
Thud! Thud, thud!
Several bolts struck his armor and bounced off.
The impact was quite significant.
It seemed they were using crossbows of considerable quality. The bolts hitting him had slightly thrown Dale off bnce.
Jimmy, with a flush of excitement, shouted,
Its working! Keep firing the bolts!
Even without hismand, the crossbowmen were already reloading.
Their movements were professional; they hardly seemed like mere back-alley thieves.
Rather than thieves, they looked more like
Soldiers?
But The identity of the attackers was irrelevant. Once again, a bolt whizzed through the air.
Dale grabbed a nearby thief by the nape of the neck and positioned him in front like a sheld.
Gwaaaagh!
The bolts embedded themselves into the thiefs body with a tter.
The thief who had suddenly be arrows target let out a tearing scream. It was an annoyingly piercing cry.
Dale hit the guy on the head to stop him from screaming any further.
Then he snatched the guys spear and hurled it with all his might towards the roof.
A shieldman who was waiting to protect the crossbowmen hurriedly lifted his shield.
Boom!
The spear, hurled with ferocity, pierced right through the wooden shield and lodged itself in the neck of the shieldman.
The crossbowmen preparing to reload behind was shocked.
What the hell?
Immediately, the crossbowman had to duck his head.
A thrown dagger narrowly missed his hair as it flew by.
Tsk.
Dale clicked his tongue.
It was a shame that he missed, but it didnt matter. Without their shieldman, the crossbowmen wouldnt dare to recklessly expose themselves now.
Dale simply continued what he was doingughter.
The sword shed and a thiefs head flew off. The resistance of the thieves was utterly meaningless.
Like a wolf hunting a flock of sheep, Dale easily ughtered them all.
Eventually, Jimmy was unable to bear it any longer and charged forward with his longsword.
This bastard!
Dale watched indifferently as Jimmy rushed towards him.
For a back-alley thug, his stance was surprisingly well-founded. It was clear that he had received professional training.
But what did that matter?
Dale swung his fist and struck Jimmy in the chest.
Boom!
The chainmail armor reinforced with tes was useless. The tes crumpled under the impact of his gauntlet.
Blood trickled from Jimmys mouth as he flew and got forcefully mmed into the wall.
He tried to say something.
W-wait a s
There was no reason to wait.
Bang!
Dale swung his fist at Jimmys head. The wall slightly crumbled as Jimmys head was embedded in it.
Jimmy was rendered forever unable to speak again.
When Jimmy who was the leader of this gang fell, the fight momentarily subsided into a brief lull.
With the thieves hesitating to charge again, Dale surveyed his surroundings.
The sight of the dark knight nonchntly turning his gaze with his armor smeared in blood struck terror into the thieves hearts.
M-monster.
We-we can never beat him.
From the moment Jimmy died, their morale hadpletely plummeted.
In such a disadvantageous situation, the back-alley thugs knew what they had to do.
They began to flee in every direction.
But Dale was not one to let them go easily.
He strode briskly across the ground and quickly overtook them.
As Dale suddenly blocked their path, one of the thieves dropped his weapon and raised his hands in surrender.
I-I surrender! Ill do as you say, just spare my life ack!
The thiefs body was impaled by the sword and he fell backwards. Thats when the others realized.
Whether they surrendered or not.
Or whether they begged on their knees, this dark knight was determined to kill them all.
Some of the thieves screamed and ran, but they were Dales first targets and were swiftly killed.
The rest, having lost all will to fight, slumped to the ground. Dale swung his sword without exception at each one of them.
Thest of the thieves was a middle-aged man. He red at Dale with resentment in his eyes and said,
You kill those who surrender and plead for mercy? Everyone youve killed had a family they were providing for. Now, those families will either starve to death or lead lives more miserable than death! Dont you feel even a trace of guilt?
Dale who was swinging his sword mechanically stopped his hand.
What should he say to this shameless man?
Should he tell him that, like these men who had families, the gnome couple also begged for mercy before they died?
Or should he state the harsh truth that those who seek to kill must also be prepared to die?
His mind was in turmoil.
But it seemed unlikely that his words would resonate with the man anyway.
So Dale responded briefly.
So what?
The middle-aged thiefs eyes widened in fury.
You fuc*ing bastard
But he couldnt finish his sentence.
His head was severed from his body and fell to the ground.
Dale absorbed everyst bit of life force from the middle-aged mans body.
The body was drained of all its vitality and shriveled up like a mummy.
There were no longer any living enemies on the ground.
Some members of the ck Serpent Brotherhood, who had been far away, had managed to flee, but it was only a matter of tracking the scent of their blood.
However, there were others that needed to be dealt with first.
The crossbowmen on the roofs.
They were like trapped rats.
Dale did not immediately climb up; first, he absorbed the life force from the bodies around him.
While absorbing the life force, Dale also extracted their memories.
Trivial memories flowed into Dales mind.
This isnt everyone.
The leader of the ck Serpent Brotherhood was still alive.
Moreover, it seemed that he was plotting something.
The crossbowmen on the roofs were not a force to be found just anywhere.
I must hurry before they escape.
Since he started the job, he had to finish it. Today, Dale was determined to annihte the ck Serpent Brotherhood.
He had started all of this with that intention from the beginning.
Pa!
Dale jumped up with all his might and clung to a nearby wall. He then embedded his gauntlets into the wall and climbed up.
It took only a moment before he was up on the roof.
Hes here.
The waiting dwarf crossbowmen muttered.
There were three of them. Including the one Dale had killed with the spear throw, it seemed they operated as a team of four.
Instead of crossbows, they were armed withrge double-ded axes and waiting for Dale.
The eyes of the dwarves showed no fear in the face of their imminent death. It was clear they were veterans who had survived numerous brushes with death.
Dale had no intention of dying any longer.
He had to chase the others before the rain could wash away the scent of blood from those who had fled.
Dale rapidly closed the distance.
One of the dwarves muttered as he watched Dale getting closer and closer.
Fu*k. Had I known Id be up against someone like this, I would have asked for more money.
A littleter, three more bodies were added to the count. Dale, who had drained the life force away from them, soon left the scene.
After he left, the scene was left with bodies dried up like mummies, their worn equipment, and blood copiously spread in all directions.
Only then did the people of the slums who had been holding their breath quietly poke their heads out.
They were shocked at the grisly scene unfolding before them.
However, they quickly regained their senses and disappeared after scavenging the fallen thieves equipment.
A few responsible individuals who were concerned about the spread of disease burned the bodies.
Now, only bloodstains remained on the ground.
But the rain was heavy, and the droplets wererge.
The rainwater would soon wash away the bloodstains.
***
The ck Serpent Brotherhood was a rtively old organization.
It had existed since the birth of the empire, and at one time, it even prospered enough to dominate the night streets of the imperial capital.
However, this venerable organization fell into decline with the invasion of demons.
The emperor who lost his capital needed a scapegoat to me for his defeat, and the thieves guilds became the target.
And the ck Serpent Brotherhood was regarded as the leader among these thieves guilds.
The emperor appeased the angry citizens by hanging the leader of the Brotherhood.
For Abaph who was the current head of the Brotherhood, the memory of that day was vivid.
He remembered his father hanging in the square with the crowd hurling insults and stones at him.
Abaph could never forget that humiliating day.
Hey, Mr. Abaph. What will happen if you get distracted during a meeting?
Abaph snapped back to reality.
Sorry.
A young man covered in a ck robe chided in a frivolous voice.
Really. Do it properly. How else do you expect to hang the emperor?
..!
Abaph red at the young man who only shrugged his shoulders mischievously.
Getting so upset over a small jab. The ck Serpent Brotherhood I know used to be thieves so fearsome they could silence even a crying child, but now theyre rather disappointing. Did I choose the wrong group to coborate with?
Abaph gritted his teeth, his hand instinctively reaching for the dagger in his pocket.
The young mans smile grew wider.
Are you going to draw it?
Abaph closed his eyes tightly and shook his head.
I am not a fool who stabs his allies.
Ah, thats a pity. I really wanted to get my hands on Abaph. If you had drawn your knife first, I could have acted freely Anyway, take care of yourself, Abaph. Id love to work with your corpse someday to create a masterpiece.
Youre a creepy one.
Im being serious, though
The young man seemed hurt and fidgeted with his fingers.
Abaph, watching him, furrowed his brow in annoyance. Being alone with this madman was definitely a bad idea.
When are those guys going to show up?
The troops that had gone to kill the dark knight had yet to return.
Abaph suddenly felt uneasy.
Surely, they havent all been defeated?
That seemed impossible.
Aside from Jimmys gang there were a dozen more of his own men, veteran crossbowmen whod been paid off by the young man, and the undead soldiers hed brought along.
No matter how strong the dark knight was, handling such a force alone would be difficult.
Besides, there was that story he had heard from Jimmy.
In a tavern, Jimmys gang had fought with the dark knight and nobody died.
The dark knight wouldnt have hesitated to kill, so this probably meant he wasnt as strong as they thought.
But why is there no news
Just then, the door burst open. It was one of Abaphs men.
Abaph finally rxed and chided him.
What a useless bunch. Why were you sote?
However, instead of responding, his subordinate shouted at Abaph with a face stricken with terror.
Huff! Huff! Help! A -A monster
Abaph frowned. How could his usually calm and cold-blooded subordinate lose hisposure like this?
Stop stammering and speak clearly.
Run. We need to run
At that moment,
A dagger flew in from outside the door, striking the subordinate in the back of the head. With eyes rolled back, he copsed to the floor.
Then a knight whose ck armor waspletely stained with blood came striding inside.
The knight turned his head towards Abaph and their eyes met.
What is this
Abaphs pupils quivered.
The emotions that he had felt on the day his father was hanged returned to him.
Abaph felt death.
Chapter 28: The Brotherhood (3)
Chapter 28: The Brotherhood (3)
Dale extracted the dagger from the head of the dead thief and asked,
Are you the leader of these guys?
Only then did Abaph snap back to reality. He realized that the person before him was the dark knight he had ordered to be dealt with.
He understood that the dark knight had instead killed all his men.
All of them
He hadnt expected them all to be overpowered sopletely.
Where had his calctions gone wrong?
Abaph felt fear as he met Dales gaze, but he still held his head high as befitting the leader of an organization.
Yes. I am the Blue Viper of the ck Serpent Brotherhood, Abaph.
The Blue Viper?
Abaphs hair was the color of the deep blue sea. Dale thought it was quite an intuitive nickname.
Dale turned his attention to the young man standing next to Abaph.
He was a young man wearing a ck robe with gold embroidery, and for some reason his golden eyes were filled with a strange fondness toward Dale.
As their eyes met, the young man abruptly approached and firmly grasped Dales hand.
It was a movement so sudden and harmless that Dale couldnt even react.
The young mans eyes sparkled as he spoke.
Ah! I am delighted to meet you! Seeing the renowned Sir Dale in person is truly an honor. Ive heard about how you turned those pathetic cultists temple into ruins. My heart swelled with satisfaction when I heard the news! Ah, and who am I, you ask? Im Hakim, the son of Yarl. You can tell at a nce that Im a warlock, right?
Whats with this bastard?
Aside from the young mans rapid-fire chatter, he was also acting overly familiar with him.
Turning it into ruins, huh? Sounds simr to what Erielle was rambling about.
It seemed like a lot of outrageous rumors had spread.
Looking down at this agitated young man, Dale asked,
Are you in cahoots with that guy too?
Eh?
Hakim nced at Abaph before nodding agreeably.
Well, for the time being, yes?
Got it.
Boom!
Without hesitation, Dale struck Hakim on the head. The warlock had closed the distance, presenting an opportunity Dale wouldnt miss.
Hakims head was easily crushed.
But something very strange urred the very next moment. Hakims body, with its crushed head, suddenly melted away and turned into a sticky mass of flesh.
At the same time, the back door of the hideout burst open and another Hakim entered.
Hahaha! Just as I heard, you are indeed fiery! Truly manly! I, Hakim, am beginning to like Sir Dale even more!
Abaph was visibly perplexed by this sight. He looked like he waspletely unable toprehend what was happening.
However, Dale had already seen through Hakims trick.
A flesh puppet spell.
It was a ck magic spell to create a substitute body and control it in ce of the main body.
Its an incredibly useful spell for the physically weak mages and a very frustrating one for their opponents.
So, youre a necromancer?
Hakims face brightened.
Eh? You recognized it from just that? Are you also versed in ck magic? As expected of Sir Dale!
Swish! A swiftly thrown dagger embedded itself in the middle of Hakims face.
Once again, Hakims body melted away. And then, as the back door opened, yet another Hakim stepped in.
Hakim said while scratching his head.
Um, Sir Dale? I appreciate your fiery approach, but could we perhaps have a conversation?
Instead of responding, Dale firmly grasped his longsword. Hakim muttered under his breath with a bitter smile.
Well, this isnt too bad. Once I cut off your arms and legs, we can have a conversation, cant we?
Hakim took a step back to create some space. Then, with a rumble of footsteps, something burst through both the front and back doors.
Ahhh.
Uhh.
At first nce, they appeared human.
Elves, dwarves, and humans.
But they all had one thing inmon: their eyes were unfocused. And a foul stench of decay emanated from their bodies.
They were already dead.
The undead spell.
As Abaph gazed at the undead soldiers, he eximed,
Hold on! What is all this? Werent my subordinates supposed to fight alongside these undead soldiers against that dark knight? What are these things doing here?
Abaph had naturally assumed Hakim would send the undead soldiers to fight alongside his own forces.
Thats why he was confident in his victory.
But the presence of so many undead soldiers here meant
You deceived me!
Huh? Did I do that?
Hakim, who was scratching his head, said cheerfully.
Why get angry over such a thing? Its clumsy. You can always gather more subordinates, right?
What in the world
Besides, lets fight!
As Hakim shouted, the waiting undead soldiers charged in unison.
Dale swung his longsword like a thunderbolt. With a single sh of his de, three undead had their heads soaring through the air.
The headless undead soldiers copsed to the ground.
Oh? Theyre not supposed to stop even if their heads are cut off That sword! It possesses a special power!
Dale continued to swing his sword wordlessly.
Hakim muttered to himself.
Who am I even talking to?
Dale continued to swing his sword again and again.
The number of undead soldiers rapidly decreased. However, endless streams of them kept entering through both the front and back doors.
They attempted a human wave attack, desperately trying to hold Dale back.
But Dale was a poor match for the undead soldiers.
Despite the almost endless battle, Dale showed no signs of fatigue, and the teeth and nails of the undead soldiers couldnt even scratch his sturdy armor.
There were levels even among the undead.
Hakim, with an excited expression, murmured to himself.
It is exactly as the rumors say. Impressive! But this is not good Abaph, hold off Sir Dale for a moment.
What?
Buy me time to cast a spell.
Alright
Abaph nodded with a sour expression on his face. Even if he didnt like Hakim, he knew they needed to join forces for the time being.
Abaph stealthily slipped among the undead soldiers.
The space was densely packed with them, yet Abaph could find a way to hide, even in the narrowest gaps.
Abaph who had erased his presence swallowed hard.
Theres no obvious gap.
There was absolutely no gap in sight for the knight whose entire body was covered in armor except perhaps the eye holes in his helmet.
Just need to buy time.
If he could hold him off for a while, Hakim would handle the rest.
Hakim was a warlock who had survived for a long time on the battlefield, and the battlefield was full of beings more terrible than Dale.
Surely, there must be a way to harm Dale.
Pa!
Seizing the opportunity, Abaph deftly stepped on an undead soldier and propelled himself upward.
He aimed the dagger in his hand precisely at the eye holes of the helmet. It was a dagger with a snake-like de.
Dale, with his heightened senses, detected the ambush.
And he swiftly moved his left hand from his sword and reached out to grab Abaphs arm.
But Abaphs reaction was also quick.
Abaph released his dagger without hesitation and reached out with both hands toward Dales sturdy arm.
He moved with a flexibility akin to a boneless creature, seamlessly attaching himself to Dales arm.
Martial arts?
Dale had never encountered such bizarre movements before.
It seemed like a unique secret technique passed down within their organization.
Dale swung his right fist at Abaph, who was clinging to his arm, but thetter, with his snake-like agility, dodged the blow and eximed,
When will it be ready?
Haha! Your wait is over!
Hakim burst intoughter and then pped his hands together. Magic began to swirl around his palms.
Dale racked his brain.
What kind of spell was Hakim preparing?
A list of the most potent spells avable to a necromancer rolled through his mind.
At the same time, his gaze was constantly observing his surroundings.
Undead soldiers were everywhere.
On the groundy numerous undead soldiers, now reduced to ordinary corpses with their heads split open by Dale.
Then the answer dawned on Dale.
Undead Explosion.
Realizing the magic at y, Dale immediately attempted to throw himself out of the area.
But a short undead soldier blocked Dales path.
It was a gnome with a familiar appearance.
It was Leon.
Unwittingly, Dale halted in his tracks.
In the next moment,
The corpses along with the undead soldiers swelled up like balloons all at once.
Then they exploded with a burst of magical power.
Boom!
The explosion that was grand enough to send a stone-built hideout flying erupted.
Since the power of the Undead Explosion was proportional to the number of the undead within its range, even Dale couldnt escape unscathed.
Hakim who was proudly looking at the work he had created suddenly expressed his astonishment.
Oh? How can his body be so tough? Compared to other dark knights I know, this is remarkable
Dale slowly walked out through the dust.
Dale had managed to survive the st using the body of Abaph as a shield, but he was in disarray.
His armor was dented in several ces from the strong impact and his helmet was gone, revealing his pale face.
Yet, even in such a state, Dale did not let go of Leon whom he cradled in his right arm.
Hakim tried to make a joke.
Do you like that gnome corpse? If it pleases you, Sir Dale, you may take it.
Bang!
Dale kicked Hakim and sent him flying like a paper doll to crash against the wall.
Hakims body melted away.
Dale gently ced Leon on the ground and focused his mind.
The range of the flesh puppet spell is not wide. He must be nearby.
Hakim had a unique unpleasant odor. Dale awakened his senses to track this scent.
His heightened senses soon detected Hakims presence.
Dale headed towards that location.
In the rubble of the copsed building, Hakim who had been silent as a mouse, asked awkwardly,
Oh? How did you find me?
As he mmed his fist down, Hakim melted.
Dale found Hakims puppets one by one in this manner.
Only after dealing with the remaining five flesh puppets was he finally able to reach Hakims true body.
Even in the face of death, Hakim did not panic. Instead, his eyes sparkled with interest.
It seems I underestimated you, Sir Dale. I never imagined youd be this strong. Quite impressive!
Dale raised his sword without saying a word.
Hakim asked with a smile.
What about this? Im not quite ready to die yet. Is there any chance for a negotiation? Oh, how about this? Arent you curious about whos behind me? Who sent me here to join hands with thieves who want to burn the city down?
Dale was annoyed by the mans incessant babbling and he retorted sharply.
Not interested.
Ah, you finally responded! I was worried you were so angry with me that you wouldnt even talk
Swish!
Dale swung his sword. Hakims head rolled off before tumbling to the ground.
This time, his body did not melt away. Hakim was truly dead this time.
His noisy chattering voice echoed in Dales head until the very end.
Crazy bastard.
Were there many people like Hakim among those who followed the goddess of night?
If so, the reason they were ostracized might not be solely due to them being heretics.
Dale took the lives of Hakim and Abaph. But he didnt gain any particrly useful memories from them.
From Abaph, the memory he saw was of his father being executed in the square.
From Hakim, there were only memories of being used for human experiments as a ve.
But he didnt feel any sympathy for them.
Theres no human without a story and no grave without an excuse.
Dale picked up the Leon he had set down and grasped his corpse again with both hands. He gently closed the eyes that were bulging with pain.
Dale said softly.
Lets go back.
The rain was still heavy.
Dale walked indifferently, letting the raindrops flow over his head.
Dale was once again disappointed in humanity today. The added doubt of whether he really needed to uphold this thing called human decency lingered in his mind.
There are too many bastards.
What effect would this incident have on Dales psyche?
And how would the publics perception of Dale change?
He didnt know.
But there was one thing that he did know for sure.
After today, no one would ever dare take Dale lightly again.
***
A knight in ck armor walked away into the distance in the pouring rain.
Once the distance was far enough, a space on the roof of a building seemed to slide apart like a curtain being drawn.
From within this strangely distorted space, an old man emerged.
He was an unremarkable old man, the kind one could see anywhere. The only thing that stood out was therge crystal ball he held in his hand.
Blue eyes were shimmering within the crystal ball.
The eyes ceaselessly watched Dales retreating figure.
The old man had to raise his bony arm high into the sky so the eyes in the crystal ball could get a better view of Dale.
Only when Dalepletely disappeared from sight did a voice emanate from the crystal ball.
Atst. We meet again atst.
The words were not meant for the old man; they were like a soliloquy.
The entity within the crystal ball murmured in a voice filled with emotion.
Im d to see you again, my friend. My family. My love. My master. I wille to you soon.
Right after finishing these words, the space closed like a curtain, obscuring the old man.
And when the space returned to normal, the old man was no longer there.
As if he had never existed in the first ce.
Chapter 29: The Two Dwarves (1)
Chapter 29: The Two Dwarves (1)
The first person toe running as soon as he heard the news was, surprisingly, Harkin.
Oooh, Sir Dale! Ive heard the story! You got involved with some thieves, didnt you?
Harkin blurted that out as he burst through the inns door.
Ka who was wiping the tables shifted her gaze to Dale.
Who is this?
A mercenary.
Harkin strode over and ced his order with Ka.
A beer, please. Ah, of course, its Sir Dale whos paying.
Dale smiled wryly at this guys astonishingly brazen attitude.
Arent you a bit too bold?
Hey, you can afford a drink or two for me, cant you? Im a bit strapped for money these days, so please let it slide this time.
Werent you paid handsomely by Gand?
After all, they had defeated a demons servant and had been amply rewarded with a bounty from the guild.
Harkinughed awkwardly and said,
Well, you know how it is with mercenary work. There are so many expenses
Where a mercenary might squander his money was predictable. Either he had blown it on drinking, gambling, or
Dale advised seriously.
You should moderate your visits to the brothel. Its not just about the money, you could catch a disease.
Ka who was listening nearby sent a look of disdain in his way, which prompted Harkin to hastily deny it.
Its not like that! What do you take me for! I dont go there that often these days.
Which implied that he used to frequent the ce quite a bit.
Embarrassed, Harkin quickly gulped down the beer Ka had brought him.
Kuhh. But this tastes pretty bad. There are taverns with much better beer than this.
Im sorry the taste isnt to your liking!
As Ka responded sharply, Harkin scratched his head and whispered to Dale.
But this ce has a pretty bold waitress, huh?
Shes not a waitress. Shes the owner.
Really?
Harkin looked at her with newfound surprise while Ka red at him sharply.
Dale asked calmly.
So, why did youe here?
Eh? Oh, well. Does there have to be some reason for me to visit? Im hurt by your words, Sir Dale.
Dale quietly clenched his fist, causing a visibly startled Harkin to chuckle sheepishly.
Just curious. I heard youpletely wiped out a thieves guild, didnt you? Why did you do that? Everyones talking about it now.
Is it really something to make a fuss over?
It was just a thieves guild, after all.
Dale had thought it wasnt something people would be so interested in.
But he was wrong.
Sir Dale, you dont understand. The ck Serpent Brotherhood has a history as long as the Empire itself. Although most of their fangs have fallen out, they were once a force to be reckoned with, with many tangled alliances Thats how they were perceived. Since such a ce was wiped out overnight, it was bound to be a hot topic.
Hmm. I see.
He hadnt realized the extent of the organization.
Its leader did use some unique techniques but they were hardly a threat to Dale.
Harkins eyes lit up with interest as he spoke.
Everyones buzzing about it. Saying that youve delivered justice to those trash thieves, that the dark knight finally revealed his true colors, and that this was the beginning of a back alley war. So, whats the reason you decimated them all of a sudden? It wasnt a mercenary request, was it?
Dale tapped the table lightly.
There were several usible excuses he could offer for such a massacre but he didnt feel like sharing them.
I didnt like them.
Is that all?
Thats all.
Harkin, who was dazed for a moment, burst outughing.
Haha! As expected of Sir Dale! Very manly.
Dale just shrugged his shoulders and offered no reply.
Harkin felt spirited and he stealthily ordered another beer.
Dale just pretended not to notice.
After gulping down his beer, Harkin said,
Anyway, I feel great.
About?
Perhaps its that people are starting to recognize the true worth of Sir Dale. Everywhere I go, I hear praises for you, and it makes me happy.
Being praised for killing dozens of people
Its a strange feeling.
In moments like these, Dale was vividly reminded that he was in a world with vastly different moral standards.
The loneliness of being dropped into an unfamiliar world.
Dale stared nkly at his own blurry reflection in the ss of water.
As the water rippled, his reflection distorted in various directions.
Ssh!
Dale spilled the water from the ss onto the ground, erasing his reflection.
He wasnt in the mood to wallow in self-pity.
Well, its not too bad.
It seems people are rtively appreciative of what he did this time.
Would the way people looked at him change a bit?
The drunk Harkin pointed at Dale and said,
And Sir Dale, try to go around without your helmet sometimes in the city. Youve got a handsome face; you should show it off!
Huh?
People shy away because youre always wearing that helmet. I heard you went around without it this time? Thats why people are seeing you differently.
Come to think of it, this time he went through the city with his helmet not fully regenerated due to the severe damage his body had sustained.
Ka who was eavesdropping on Harkins words also muttered Exactly, exactly in a low voice.
So, the praises he received were because
Couldnt be just because of my looks, right?
That thought, in itself, felt oddly unsettling.
Dale asked Ka to bring him a beer.
And then he downed it in one go.
Now, he couldnt taste or even get drunk due to his undead body.
But today, of all days, he craved a drink.
***
The next day, Dale briefly reported the incident to Gand.
Though there was no obligation to report since it wasnt a formal request, since Dale was now a member of the mercenary guild, he intended to cooperate as much as possible.
Gand had a serious expression on his face as he wrote down everything Dale told him on paper.
So, there was a warlock who turned out to be a necromancer and then there were some veteran crossbowmen
Gand murmured while pressing his eyebrows together.
Abaph has always been a greedy fellow. Hes always wanted to expand his organization and establish a position within the city walls.
Dale remembered Jimmys gang which had tried to take over Kas inn.
Why doesnt he just buy a building within the city walls? He must have had enough money for that.
Wanting to establish a position isnt just about living in the city. Its about growing a power base inside the city to secure a seat in the council.
The Council of Seven.
These council members who had immense authority could be considered the real powerhouses of this outer district.
Naturally, securing that seat was an exceedingly difficult task.
Bing a member of the council means you have to push out another council member. And pushing out a council member means
It means waging a war.
Yes, exactly. Im not sure what Abaph wanted to achieve by bing a council member.
Abaph had grand dreams but his abilities fell far short of them.
Therefore, Abaph formed alliances with external parties that shared his interests.
Since theyve even sent a warlock, its clear that the series of events happening now are rted to the generals on the front lines.
It was audacious to quietly move key forces to the rear, especially when the frontlines had just entered a lull.
What would they do if the demons advanced again?
Or do they believe the demons wont attack?
Dale asked.
Whats the generals objective?
Gand shook his head.
I dont know. Its uncertain whether they are genuinely gearing up for war against us or if its simply a disy of military strength as a sign of protest to His Majesty the Emperor. Whats truly unfair is that we, caught in the middle of it all, are the ones who end up suffering.
It goes without saying, but when an external attack urs, the outer districts are the first to suffer damage.
Then the council muste together to fend off the attack.
After all, that was one of the reasons for dividing the area into districts.
Gand rubbed his face as if troubled by a headache before he looked at Dale and smiled.
The times ahead are going to be quite chaotic. Do you know who bes most valuable in such situations?
Tell me.
Its the mercenaries who are both trustworthy and skilled. Like Sir Dale here.
In times of turmoil, the military might shine, and trust bes even more valuable.
Single-handedly decimating an organization. This incident has more than proved Sir Dales strength. Especially since hes not yet entangled in the citysplex web of interests. That makes you all the more coveted.
I think youre overestimating me too much.
Gand spoke with confidence.
Just wait and see. Sir Dale will soon rise to the top. When that happens, I hope you wont forget me, Gand.
Was he being overly dramatic, or was he sincere?
Dale simply nodded his head calmly.
***
That evening, when Dale entered the inn, he was taken aback.
The inn was filled to the brim with customers.
Ka who was bustling about greeted Dale cheerfully.
Ah, youre here? Whats with that surprised look on your face?
Its strange. Why are there so many customers?
Of course there are customers in an inn! What do you think this ce is?
Ka snapped back at him and resumed her task of carrying beer mugs to and fro.
From this, Dale realized that the people gathered here were not ordinary customers.
Theyre paying for beer that even Harkin acknowledged as terrible? Somethings off here.
As Dale took his seat, the customers inside the store nced at him furtively and murmured among themselves.
Thats the one
He does seem alright.
We should keep an eye on him.
But isnt the beer here a bit strange?
Gands words were true.
He didnt know which faction they belonged to, but these people had gathered here to size up Dale.
It was remarkable how he had attracted such significant attention overnight.
Annoyed by their covert stares, Dale thought about driving them away but then he saw Ka working with a happy face and decided against it.
After all, a store should have customers; its not a pleasant sight to see it empty with only flies buzzing around.
Dale took his seat and sat nkly.
He could have gone straight to his room, but that would scatter these spies.
And then Ka would be greatly disappointed if the sore became empty again.
So Dale chose to stay put.
Sitting casually, he figured it would deter anyone from approaching him rashly.
But his expectations were shattered. As soon as he sat down, someone approached and called out his name.
Sir Dale.
It was a familiar voice.
Dale simply lifted his gaze to see who was before him.
A short man with a bushy beard.
It was Balton, the dwarf Dale had rescued from the demons servant.
Balton bowed his head in greeting.
Sorry foring sote. I couldnt go out for a while because I was recovering.
How are you feeling now?
As you can see, fit as a fiddle.
Balton clenched his fist and his forearm bulged with solid muscles.
Thats good to hear. So, why have youe?
To repay the favor! Didnt I say I would?
The favor?
Now that he mentioned it, Dale remembered such a conversation. Balton spoke with eager enthusiasm.
What do you need? Weapons, or tools? Just leave it to me. As Ive said before, Im a skilled craftsman and a cksmith. Ill make whatever you desire.
After pondering over Baltons proud offer, Dale spoke up.
You said youre a cksmith and a craftsman, right?
Thats right.
Then, can you modify me?
Hearing Dales request, Balton paused before replying,
Modify what exactly?
Chapter 30: The Two Dwarves (2)
Chapter 30: The Two Dwarves (2)
Balton thought he might have misheard and asked again.
Sorry, but could you repeat that, Sir Dale?
I said I want my armor modified.
Dale tapped on the arm part of his armor.
Of course, modifying the armor could be resolved by offering sacrifices to the Goddess of the Night.
Making the gauntlets as sharp as des or causing spikes to emerge from various parts of the armor.
There were various possible modifications.
But there are side effects too.
If the armor is altered to be more suitable forbat, it would be inconvenient for daily life.
For example, if the gauntlets were made sharp it would be harder to hold a quill pen.
However, with Baltons help these problems could be solved.
Dale paused for a moment then spoke again.
Maybe I chose the wrong words. I want to add parts that is, detachable devices or weapons to this armor.
Hmm.
Parts? Devices? Weapons? (TN: Parts was said in English.)
The first word was uttered in a strangenguage that Balton couldnt quite understand, and thetter words, though understandable, left Balton unable to guess Dales intentions.
Balton shook his head.
I still dont quite understand.
For example, Ive sometimes thought it would be good to have a de attached to this forearm. So I could slice through enemies charging at me from the side.
Balton imagined this for a moment before responding.
Hmm, thats not a bad idea.
But if I always carried something like that, it would be inconvenient in everyday life. I might identally cut a passersby.
Thats also a valid point.
So, it needs to be made in such a way that I can attach it when needed and remove it otherwise.
Ipletely understand now.
He finally realized what Dale was trying to say.
Baltons expression lightened as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.
That wouldnt be too difficult. The weight of the de might be a problem for an ordinary person, but not for Sir Dale.
Right.
So, shall I make a de to attach to your forearm?
No, its not urgent right now.
Balton furrowed his brow again.
It seemed that the benefactor before him had some unexpectedly difficult requirements.
Dale asked,
Balton, do you know how to handle gunpowder?
My specialty lies more in springs and gears, but yes, I have some experience with them. What do you need with gunpowder?
A device that can instantly detonate gunpowder to generate propulsion for the body Would you understand if I put it that way?
After pondering for a moment, Balton asked with a sense of disbelief,
So, you mean, like a cannon firing a cannonball, you want the explosion of the gunpowder to propel you, Sir Dale?
Exactly.
Are you out of your mind?!
Balton mmed the table and yelled.
His loud voice startled the spies who were subtly eavesdropping on their conversation.
They had never imagined someone would raise their voice at the powerful dark knight.
But at that moment, Balton was almost losing his senses.
The shock from the explosion would directly impact you, Sir Dale. Even someone as strong as you might not escape unscathed!
Its fine. As long as it doesnt kill me.
Good heavens. Isnt that too reckless with your body?
It was a valid point.
Dale was incapable of feeling pain.
This often gave him the feeling that his body was not his own and led him to feel like it was more a machine or someone elses body.
Whats the harm in being reckless with it?
Just a bit of life force absorbed, and itll quickly heal back to normal.
Just like a machine.
As a result, Dale tended to treat his body roughly.
Balton shook his head.
Such a thing cant be made. Above all, gunpowder is too tricky to handle. It bes useless when damp and explodes on contact with fire. Not to mention, its unnecessarily expensive. It doesnt seem like a viable option at all. Wont it be better to look into rune magic for that kind of effect?
Is that so?
Yes.
Understood. My request was too demanding. Then, as originally nned, make a detachable de for me.
Dale conceded and showed a hint of disappointment.
Only then did Balton realize his mistake.
He had boasted about his ability to create anything, but now he risked damaging his pride as a craftsman.
And so Balton settled into his seat and ordered a beer.
It seems we need to have a deep conversation today. A beer, please!
Yes, here it is!
K brought the beer in a cheerful manner, and Balton downed it in one gulp.
After draining his ss, Balton tilted his head momentarily at the strange taste of the beer then quickly turned his attention back to Dale.
Tell me, why do you insist on gaining propulsion by attaching gunpowder bags to the body? Arent you already fast enough, Sir Dale?
Thats true.
The reason for seeking such propulsion?
The answer was clear.
To quickly close the distance with a distant opponent.
Then the reason for needing to close the distance with that distant opponent
Dale had the answer.
I have few means to attack an enemy from afar. Throwing weapons like this is good, but
Dale pulled out a dagger from within his coat and threw it at an imperceptible speed.
Thunk!
When Balton came to his senses, the dagger was already embedded in the taverns wall.
A bug was impaled on the tip of the dagger.
Oooh.
Balton marveled at the impressive skill while K red sharply in their direction.
Unaware of her gaze, Dale continued.
Once I throw a weapon, I cant retrieve it until the fight is over. If I run out of weapons, Im left defenseless and vulnerable to attacks.
Balton was amazed by such powerful throwing skills and asked in disbelief.
How could anyone overpower Sir Dale like that? Most arrows would just bounce off your armor.
Dont underestimate the enemies, Balton.
Dale said this with a rare seriousness. His already cold expression became even more intense.
Uh, um. Did I make some mistake?
Dales expression hardened further as he exined.
Lets suppose youre walking in a forest. A forest dense with coniferous trees, covered with a thickyer of fallen leaves,pletely silent without even the sound of birds. Youre alone and lost.
. Seems like an oddly specific example.
Dale continued his exnation.
Then suddenly, from the distant trees, a barrage of arrows flies towards you. Each arrow is imbued with a force as powerful as a cannonball. When you turn to look, you see a group of furious elves attacking you. Not just any elves, but the lean high-altitude dwellers
Ah, high elves.
Right. In that situation, how would you manage to get out?
Uh-huh. That does sound quite troublesome.
Balton seemed to empathize with Dales example and he nodded his head in agreement.
But Dale didnt stop there.
Let me give you another example.
Theres no need for that
Youre walking down a forest path and youve lost your way.
Again?
Then you encounter the white elves. From a distance, they target you with a thunder spirit
Unable to listen any longer, Balton held out his hand.
Enough! Ive understood enough; you can stop exining.
But I have a few more examples to share.
Balton frowned.
Are all those examples also about high elves?
Exactly.
Hmm.
After scratching the bridge of his nose with aplex expression, Balton said.
Well, Ive certainly understood that Sir Dale doesnt particrly like elves. Were all these stories you just told from your own experience?
Dale merely shrugged his shoulders as if he was leaving things to the other partys imagination.
Ugh.
Balton suppressed a groan and gathered his thoughts.
It was a strange conversation but he had begun to understand what Dale needed.
So you need a weapon that can deal with elves from a distance, something thats not disposable and also not too heavy?
It would be better if it didnt hinder movement too.
Hmm. I understand. Certainly, having such a weapon would be convenient.
Balton who was nodding his head in acknowledgement asked curiously.
But how could one even make such an item?
He wondered if such a magical-like item could even exist.
The two looked at each other with nk expressions on their faces.
Dale racked his brain for a moment, then quickly shook his head.
And he spoke irresponsibly as if it had nothing to do with him.
Thats your problem to figure out. Im not a craftsman.
..
If you cant do it, then go back to the detachable de idea I mentioned earlier.
No, no, no. I, Balton, have my pride as a craftsman. I cant go back on my word. Ill try my best, whether its possible or not.
Surprisingly, Balton did not back down but showed enthusiasm. He was determined to seed no matter what.
From this, Dale learned something.
Dwarves can be easily persuaded if their pride is stroked.
Would Balton really be able to create some useful equipment? Could he actually produce something of value?
That remained unknown.
The important thing was that Dale had nothing to lose.
This makes my blood boil because its been a while since I received a difficult job. I should start tonight.
If you need expensive materials, let me know. Ill support you as much as I can.
Understood. Leave it to me!
Balton replied cheerfully, quickly stood up, and then disappeared outside.
He moved quite fast for someone with short legs.
However, Balton soon returned.
On second thought, there was something else I wanted to discuss.
As Dale urged him on with an expressionless face, Balton awkwardly twirled his beard and spoke.
Well, its a bit embarrassing to ask for a favor like this aftering to repay a favor Would you meet my uncle?
Your uncle? Who is that?
His name is Kadal, and in terms of position
Balton nced around covertly. Then he whispered in a voice meant only for Dale to hear.
The captain of the guards in the outer district.
Moreover, this captain of the guards was also a member of the council.
***
A nominated request.
Finally, there were people who specifically sought out Dale for tasks.
This was also evidence of Dales advancement as a mercenary.
Mercenaries with proven skills and track records usually received requests through nomination.
Some popr mercenaries even had their bookings filled on a yearly basis.
Gand was right.
The prediction that more people would take notice of Dale hade true exactly.
The politicalndscape was advancing into a fog, imprable and unpredictable, where power was more crucial than anything else.
The next morning, Dale left the inn with Balton.
The rain still didnt stop and was pouring down heavily as if there was a hole in the sky.
It was the beginning of the summer rainy season.
Once the rain stopped, the oppressive heat of summer would surely follow.
The rainwater flowed down, running along the gutters on either side of the road.
Was it just his imagination? For some reason, Balton was walking along the gutter too.
Is this the way to the guards building?
Balton, d in a raincoat, scrunched up his eyes and shook his head, his damp hair incessantly poking into his eyes.
No. My uncle is currently on duty outside.
Outdoor duty in this weather? The life of the captain of the guards seems tough.
Haha. Better outdoors than where he is actually working, which is far worse.
A worse ce?
Dale would soon find out the answer to his question.
Baltons following of the gutter was not idental. What appeared before them was the citys sewage and drainage system.
It was the entrance to the underground sewers.
The entrance to the sewers looked like the maw of a beast. Rainwater flowed through its mouth like a river.
In front of the sewer entrance, guards sat huddled with tired faces.
Each of them wore faces worn out by life.
As Balton approached, a few of the guards nced at him. A senior guard recognized his face and then he stood up to greet him.
Youve arrived.
Its been tough for you. Wheres the captain of the guards?
The captain will be here soon.
Hows the situation?
The heavy rain has worsened conditions below. It seems well have to endure this for at least a few more days But for the details, you should hear it directly from the captain.
Balton nodded his head and then turned back to Dale.
The guards showed a brief curiosity towards Dale but soon lost interest.
The weather was too foul to bother about others.
A little whileter.
Just as the senior guard had said, the captain of the guards emerged from the underground sewer.
The sight of the dwarf covered in filth was, at first nce, somewhatical.
But if you just looked beyond the filth, he had a solid waist and muscr limbs.
No one would dare to underestimate this man if they were to see his battle axe shimmering with blood and his eyes glinting even more fiercely.
Captain of the Guards Kadal tilted his head back and briefly took in the pouring rain.
As the rain washed away the filth, his brown hair tinged with a ruddy hue regained its original color.
As soon as his body was somewhat clean, he strode towards them.
And he spoke in a booming voice.
Balton! My nephew! Youve gone through much troubleing here so early!
Uncle. You could lower your voice a bit.
What nonsense are you talking about! A fine cksmith and warrior should have a loud voice!
Balton sighed deeply, and the guards next to him covered their ears with their hands as if they were used to it.
Kadal looked at Dale. His eyes sparkled with interest.
He extended a solid arm for a handshake.
So youre Sir Dale. I am Kadal, son of Barkman.
Im Dale.
I sincerely thank you for saving my nephew. I will definitely repay this debt.
Dont worry about it; your nephew has already repaid the favor.
Is that so? Then Ill just stop worrying about it!
.
Without any customary modesty, Kadal spoke frankly.
From this brief exchange, Dale could roughly guess what kind of man Kadal was.
Simplicity overplexity.
Practicality over ceremony.
That was the kind of person Kadal was.
Definitely not one for politics.
Dale thought as he grasped Kadals strong hand. Satisfied with the firm grip he felt, Kadal smiled and said,
Lets get straight to the point, especially with this rain and the foul mood it brings. Do you understand the situation were in?
Please enlighten me.
Some bastard has released a bunch of crocodiles into the underground sewers. Quite a feat. Where on earth did they find crocodiles?
Crocodiles?
Irene was a rtively newly built city, and naturally its sewage system was sophisticated.
It meant that unlike the underground of cities thousands of years old, there were no sprawling catbs here.
At most, you might expect a few goblins, but crocodiles?
If crocodiles were released in such a ce, there would definitely be trouble.
Especially now with the rising water levels due to the rain.
Kadal spoke up,
Now that Ive exined everything, you can guess what Im about to ask of you, right?
Dale nodded in agreement.
I understand. Ill try hunting the crocodiles. Im not confident in swimming, but Ill manage.
What? No, thats not what I meant. Thats my job.
After loudly blowing his nose and wiping it with his bare hand, Kadal continued,
Your task should be to go after the bastard who released those crocodiles.
Chapter 31: The Chase (1)
Chapter 31: The Chase (1)
Murder-for-hire or kidnapping requests.
These were surprisinglymon tasks for mercenaries. The targets of these requests varied widely, ranging from debtors who had run off with money to adulterous couples who had eloped for love.
Of course, the mercenary guild did not permit murder-for-hire requests without criteria.
They only allowed assassinations in cases of notorious criminals with substantial bounties on their heads, or as in the current situation, individuals who would pose a danger if left unchecked.
Kadal frowned deeply.
That cu*t is extremely dangerous. She uses peculiar spells to control animals. In an attempt to capture that cu*t, three guards were killed and five injured. And she still managed to escape the city.
Kadal gritted his teeth in anger as he recalled the incident. His hands itched to swing his axe as if he wanted to act immediately.
She will definitely return; I saw it in her expression. And when she does, shellmit atrocities worse than releasing crocodiles into the sewers. Thats why we must capture her this time.
Dale nodded his head.
From what he had heard, it seemed like she was one of those individuals recently intent on wreaking havoc in the city.
But there was a problem.
Im not an expert in this area.
He had no issue with fighting itself.
However, tracking and pursuing a fleeing target was not his forte.
Kadal waved his hand dismissively.
Dont worry. Ive already asked an expert. If he gives chase, all Sir Dale has to do is fight.
If thats the case, alright.
It would be better if we could capture her, but it would be too shameless to hope for that much. Please avenge my fallen men so they may rest in peace.
Having finished his words, Kadal gestured for him to go quickly.
This was because with such a mission, the longer the dy, the lower the chances of sess.
Dale took long strides toward the mercenary guild. Balton who was walking next to him spoke up.
I came to repay a favor, and Im sorry to ask another favor of you.
No, Im actually grateful.
Kadal had already arranged for an expert. Nevertheless, he purposefully included Dale in this request.
This will add to my achievements, havingpleted a nominated request by the captain of the guards.
This was effectively a public affirmation of Dale by the captain of the guards.
While it might be hard to trust a dark knight, the judgment of the influential city guard captain should be credible.
If this mission was sessful, Dale stood to gain considerably.
He says he would forget about the debt of me saving his nephew, but hes not being honest.
After parting ways with Balton, Dale headed to the mercenary guild office.
When he entered the ce he found Gand already waiting for him.
Youve arrived, Sir Dale. Youve been to see Mr. Kadal, I presume?
Yes, thats right.
This is a great opportunity! Establishing a proper rtionship with the city guards can be very beneficial for you.
Gand seemed almost as pleased as if it were his own matter. Dale watched him with a strange look.
The Gand he knew from the game was not such a selfless character.
Instead, he was more like other mercenaries, firmly pursuing his own interests. Not that it was a bad thing.
It was just that there was a discrepancy between his current behavior and his past.
Had time changed Gand? Or did Gand have some expectations from Dale?
This isnt the time to worry about that.
Gand moved quickly while leading Dale.
His pace was urgent.
This is a matter of utmost urgency. I have already prepared everything needed.
Two men were standing where Gand stopped.
One of them was a familiar face.
Harkin stood there, looking clueless and bewildered. And upon seeing Dale he broke into a broad grin.
Oh, Sir Dale is with us too? This mission will be a piece of ca I mean, we can do it safely!
Harkins joining was not a surprise for Dale. A useful shieldman always ys their role well in any group.
What caught his eye was the tall man standing beside Harkin.
Gand introduced him.
This is Mazel, a bounty hunter and a bronze que mercenary. Hes a master of tracking.
Dale and Mazel exchanged handshakes.
Im Dale.
..
Mazel merely nodded his head without saying a word.
His eyes were as cold as ice, and arge scar crossed half of his face.
Such appearancebined with his unique reticence gave him a sharp aura.
His expression too was unreadable, making it impossible to tell if he was weing or wary of Dale.
But the same was true for Dale.
After the greetings, Gand urged the group.
Lets go. We have no time. You must move quickly before the target gets further away.
Mazel nodded his head and strode away without saying a word.
Harkin and Dale, who had been standing dazed, hurriedly followed behind him.
Seemingly still half asleep, Harkin yawnedzily and then mumbled,
Its been a while since we had such a mission. But with Sir Dale and that Mazel fellow, I guess there wont be any problems.
Dale asked,
Do you know him?
Mazel? Hes well-known in our line of work. Tracker Mazel. A grade four hunter, a bronze que mercenary, and a seasoned bounty hunter who has apprehended numerous wanted criminals. Only one person has ever escaped his pursuit unscathed.
And whos that?
The one who gave him thatrge scar on his face.
So, who is it?
I dont really know Just picked it up from the chatter among fellow mercenaries.
It wasnt the most reliable information, but it was clear that Mazel was skilled.
A grade four hunter.
Though hunters specialize more in tracking, reconnaissance, and scouting than inbat, the grade four was not a level to be underestimated.
It was evidence of considerable experience and effort.
He must be quite skilled.
Mazel who was leading the way suddenly turned back to look at them.
His somber eyes flicked between Harkin and Dale, and then he spoke curtly,
If theres anything you need to prepare, do it now.
Harkin shrugged his shoulders. His preparations had already beenpleted while he was waiting for Dale.
Dale briefly contemted visiting the temple. He hadnt been there since his fight with the warlock.
After giving it some thought, Dale shook his head.
Theres no time to spare for that now.
Once the two of them indicated they were ready, Mazel who was still expressionless, turned away and pulled something from his pocket.
It was a small piece of cloth stained with blood.
He brought the cloth to his nose, sniffed it a couple of times, then continued walking without a word.
Harkin remarked in amazement,
Thats it, right? The cloth from the guy were chasing? Cant believe hes actually tracking by scent. Hes not a dog
Its not as simple as that.
This was a skill hunters could learn, called Mark Prey.
It not only allowed them to sense traces of a designated target but also enhanced theirbat abilities when hunting that prey.
The downside was that it could only be applied to one target at a time, but for now, that was sufficient.
Mazel moved without hesitation. He left the city through the southern gate and swiftly passed through the slums.
The rain was pouring down so heavily that the slums were as quiet as a tomb.
Unable to bear the silence, Harkin deliberately started a conversation with Mazel.
Hey friend. That guy no, was it a woman? Anyway, how far are we from them now?
The taciturn Mazel answered briefly.
A day and a half.
Thats a relief. I heard that the guards inflicted serious injuries on her, so well catch up soon, right?
Mazel shook his head.
Harkin waited for further exnation, but Mazel focused silently on tracking.
Feeling awkward, Harkin scratched his head and said,
Youre such a quiet fellow. People need to know how to have a conversation. Isnt that right, Sir Dale?
You should learn to be a bit more quiet yourself.
Ehh. Even back in my vige, I was known as the Tight-lipped Harkin. Oh, have I ever told you about my vige? Its near the swamps in the south
Ignoring Harkins pointless chatter, Dale followed Mazel.
Mazel continued walking along the path, but at some point he veered off the road and entered the forest.
The one were following must have deliberately entered the forest.
It seemed that the prey they were currently pursuing was aware of the approaching pursuers on horseback.
Shes a smart one
This was not good news.
The smarter the prey, the more challenging the chase.
Besides, she also possesses remarkable abilities.
Controlling animals and having the skill to escape the city guards and flee outside the city.
The former was somewhat expected, but thetter was no easy feat.
If it were a mediocre mage, she would have been cut in half at the waist by Kadals axe by now.
Maybe shes on a simr or even higher level than the necromancer I faced before.
That exined why Kadal was so wary. Such intelligent fellows usually learn from their failures.
They dont repeat the same mistakes and tend to n their actions more covertly and cunningly.
Its essential to kill it now when the opportunity arises to avoid futureplications.
The group followed the trail through the rain-soaked forest path. After a while, Mazel suddenly stopped in his tracks.
Harkin, who was following at the back, asked him.
Whats the matter? Why did you stop so abruptly? Haha, did a bear appear or something?
Mazel nodded his head and pointed ahead.
Through the trees, arge ck bear was drooling profusely.
Harkin was taken aback and he said hesitantly,
I was just saying.
Dale scolded him.
If you want to live long, watch your mouth.
On the other hand. Mazel quietly and quickly retreated to the rear.
Before long, the bow he had been carrying on his back was in his hand, and two arrows were fitted between his left fingers.
Mazel spoke,
This bear. Its been waiting here all this time without leaving any tracks.
So its not an ordinary bear.
It seems to be controlled by a mage.
Preparing a wild beast on the escape route to deal with pursuers.
They were facing an annoying enemy.
Mazel spoke while stringing an arrow to his bow.
It might not just be an ordinary bear. The two of you handle it from the front. Ill provide support fire.
Theres no need for that. Were short on time, so lets finish this quickly.
?!
Sir Dale?
Dale strode forward confidently. Harkin and Mazel watched him nkly.
The ck bear growled lowly at Dale.
It was unclear what spell had been cast on it, but it was visibly enraged.
Suddenly, the bear charged at Dale. It was a surprisingly fast dash for its hefty size.
Dale did not draw his sword.
He simply watched the rapidly approaching bear and then leaped up with great force.
He intertwined his fingers in mid-air.
Then he mmed his sped fist down towards the bears head.
Crack!
With the sound of bones breaking, the ck bear rolled to the side at the same speed it was running.
And it never rose again.
It was an instant death.
What, he killed a bear with a single blow?
..!
Mazels eyes widened in astonishment. Those who knew him well would have been amazed at his reaction.
Mazel was not one to be surprised easily, and even if he was, he seldom let it show in his face.
In contrast, Hakenughed heartily.
Haha. As expected of Sir Dale. To cleanly take down a bear like this. The hide would fetch a good price, wouldnt it?
We dont have time.
Well, thats true. Shall we get moving again?
Mazel who had been standing dazed suddenly snapped back to reality. He looked at Dale and then pointed to himself.
Mazel. The son of Paul, Mazel.
Didnt he already introduce himself?
Dale looked puzzled, but Mazel didnt wait for a reply and resumed the pursuit.
It seemed necessary to move quickly to track this cunning prey.
***
Huff. Huff, huff.
A woman cloaked in a grey mantle hurried along a forest path.
The sides of the white shirt she was wearing were already stained red with blood.
This was a wound inflicted by Kadal.
She needed urgent healing and also some rest.
Yet the woman instinctively felt it.
The pursuers areing. I cant stop.
She needed to flee faster, even if just by a bit.
But perhaps it was the strong scent of blood that attracted attention? A growling sound emerged from the bushes.
As she turned her head, she saw a pack ofrge wolves, their eyes glowing as they focused on her.
Tch, dire wolves.
With a brief click of her tongue, she pulled out a staff strapped to her back. It was a staff that looked like it had been cut from an old tree.
The woman caressed the smooth body of the staff with her right hand.
Suddenly, her eyes shed red. In response, the eyes of the wolf locking gazes with her also shimmered.
Grrrrrr
The wolf looked to be in agony as they rolled on the ground. Then, it sprang up abruptly.
With its jaws wide open, it lunged and bit the neck of its nearest pack mate.
The startled fellow wolf was caught unaware and copsed to the ground, whimpering and struggling helplessly.
The other wolves in the pack rushed in to pull the attacker away. And the injured wolf with a wounded neck now, hastily retreated to a distance.
It was then.
The womans eyes started shing repeatedly.
Each time her eyes shed, more wolves began to turn on their pack mates and they attacked them viciously.
Eventually, except for one that barely managed to escape, the dozen or so wolves either perished or became her minions.
Having wielded the power of her staff, the woman exhaled deeply.
Phew.
It was a powerful ability that she used.
But such power was not without cost. She began to feel an intense hunger gnawing at her.
Im starving.
She needed to hunt, to find food to satiate her growing hunger.
She lifted her nose to the sky and sniffed the air. The woman then detected a savory scent from somewhere and immediately dashed towards its source.
Soon, she discovered the origin of the smell.
It was a small vige.
The woman with the staff in her hand led her pack of wolves towards the vige.
Chapter 32: The Chase (2)
Chapter 32: The Chase (2)
Chasing someone proved to be more difficult than one might think.
The prey was desperate to survive and they would use every trick in the book to evade capture.
It was about squeezing every ounce of strength and wisdom for survival.
And relentlessly chasing such prey was a task that required both stamina and concentration.
Harkin gasped for breath and remarked,
As expected, it was wise not to bring a priest. He would have been exhausted and copsed by now.
I guess so.
Mazel was equally exhausted.
Navigating the forest trails in the rain was a difficult task, even for an experienced bounty hunter like them.
The only one among them not showing any signs of fatigue was Dale.
Dale said while looking at Mazel and Harkin.
Its night. I think it would be good to get some rest.
This battle was more like a marathon than a sprint.
Whether its the prey or the hunter, the one who can go the extra step will win in the end.
So there was no need to rush; conserving energy was more important.
Mazel nodded in agreement.
Alright. Ill prepare the camp.
Hold on a moment.
Harkin interjected. He looked around and then extended a map to Mazel.
Are we roughly in this area on the map?
Mazel examined the map and silently nodded his head.
Harkin grinned.
Ah, then theres no need to camp. Its not on the map, but theres a small vige nearby.
How do you know that?
This direction leads to my hometown. But this is a vige a few days away from my home, and I had some interactions with the vigers there quite a few times.
This was wee news.
It meant Harkin was somewhat familiar with the geography of this area.
Perhaps Gand considered this and thats why Harkin was added to the team.
Dale said.
Then lead us to that vige.
Yes. Its a small vige without an inn, but for a fee, theyll provide a roof to shelter us from the rain.
That was sufficient.
The group was eager to dry their drenched bodies. Dale was also getting annoyed by the raindrops tapping incessantly on his helmet.
Harkin assessed the direction and then cautiously took the lead.
Even in familiar territory, one could never be sure what traps the enemy might have set.
They might also encounter wild beasts, like the ck bear they had previously faced.
Just then as Harkin started leading the way, Mazel grabbed his shoulder.
Wait a moment.
Huh?
Mazel halted and examined the ground. The rain had almost erased the tracks, but his exceptional hunting instincts detected the preys trail.
He met Harkins gaze and said,
Our paths ovep with her trail.
Oh, thats good Wait. What does that mean?
Mazel nodded in confirmation.
Their prey had also headed towards the vige.
And the woman they were pursuing was reckless enough to unleash crocodiles in a city.
What could happen if she went to the vigers?
An anxious Harkin quickened his pace.
Before long, the vige came into view. It was a small vige with about twenty households at most.
What was noticeable was that no house in the vige had any light leaking out or smokeing out of the chimney.
Although it was early summer, the weather was quite chilly due to the continuous rain.
..
Dale silently drew his sword.
His keen senses picked up the scent of blood mingled with the damp air.
Upon seeing this, Harkin swallowed hard and pressed his shield close to his body.
Something had clearly happened in the vige.
Dale and Harkin took the lead and approached the vige. Meanwhile, Mazel strung an arrow and kept a vignt watch around them.
Dale and Harkin pressed themselves against the outer wall of the nearest house.
Dale gave Harkin a look, then, without hesitation, kicked the door with all his might.
Bang!
The wooden door shattered easily, but now was not the time to marvel at his strength.
Harkin and Dale burst into the house. And right then, their expressions hardened.
Holy shit
..
Bodies, presumably of the homeowners, were strewn here and there.
The condition of the corpses was the real issue.
They were severely mutted as if torn apart by a wild beast.
Mazel, who entered shortly after, spoke indifferently.
..Looking at these bite marks, they were mauled by wolves. Seems that mage is nowmanding a few wolves.
The trio checked the rest of the houses, only to find the same gruesome scene as the first.
Bodies savagely torn apart.
There were no survivors.
Mazel who found clues in thest house spoke up.
She stayed here for a while. The scattered drops of blood suggest that she bandaged her wounds here. It looks like she ate as well. There was no food in any other house in the vige, so the mage must have consumed it all. Or perhaps she fed it to the wolves.
Despite the grim situation, Mazel remainedposed.
He meticulously analyzed the situation, even from the slightest clues.
Dale thought that Mazel seemed more like a detective than a hunter.
In contrast, Harkin was clenching his teeth. The annihtion of vigers he knew must have been a tremendous shock.
Mazel then examined the direction in which the woman had fled.
Southwest. She went southwest from here. If its southwest that leads to the swampnds. Shes probably trying to evade pursuit by fleeing to the swamp.
Swamps and jungles.
There couldnt be a better ce to shake off pursuers.
Even the bravest hunters hesitate to enter unfamiliar swamps.
The crocodiles she released into the underground sewers So they came from the swamps.
But to bring crocodiles from such a long distance to the city. That was some great persistence.
Just how much did she despise the city?
In any case, this was a mage who could easily wipe out an entire vige. The extent of the damage if she remained atrge was unimaginable.
Then
Dale who was about to discuss the next steps of their n stopped speaking. Something was off about Harkins demeanor.
Harkins hands trembled as he clutched the map.
Dale asked,
Whats wrong?
This swamp The vige next to it. Do you see it?
Yes, I see it. But what about the vige?
Thats thats my hometown.
Even Mazel who had been indifferent until now quickly shifted his gaze to the map.
The path the woman had taken so far.
And when tracing a line to the swamp, her intended destination, it intersected precisely with one vige.
That vige was Harkins hometown.
How would the mage who guided a herd of beasts act in Harkins hometown?
The answer was already evident in the surroundings.
Dale surveyed the vige, which was surrounded by silence and littered with corpses.
Harkins hometown was destined to meet a simr fate and Harkin himself was well aware of this.
Harkin spoke with a trembling voice.
W-we must hurry and follow her, before that bastard attacks our vige. Ill go first if necessary
Mazel responded calmly.
Now is the time to rest. Rushing now and not being in proper condition to follow would be futile.
It was a valid point, but Harkin refused to ept it.
Right, its not your problem, is it? If you wont go, Ill go alone.
Calm down, Harkin.
How can I be calm at a time like this
Dale grabbed Harkins shoulder.
Harkin who was about to burst into anger looked up at Dale. Thetter was staring intently at him.
Even if you cant calm down, you must. Yes.
Harkin calmed down.
The chilling aura exuded by this dark knight had the power to swiftly bring back ones lost rationality.
A dejected Harkin bowed his head to Mazel.
Im sorry. It wasnt your fault, yet I took out my anger on you.
. I understand.
The three of them entered a house with rtively fewer bodies inside. They broke up wooden furniture to start a fire and dried their wet bodies and clothes.
Harkin looked at the fire in the brazier with a gloomy expression on his face.
He looked as pitiful as a rain-soaked dog.
Dale too removed his helmet and meticulously wiped the moisture off his armor. Though it wasnt likely to rust, this action was more like a habit.
Mazel carefully inspected his bows string for any signs of damage.
The atmosphere was heavy with gloom.
Yet, in that ce, none seemed to pay it any mind.
After some time had passed,
Harkin who had collected himself grasped the map and spoke.
Can we catch up to that woman before she reaches the vige?
Dale and Mazel did not respond.
It was a question with no easy answer.
The woman they were pursuing was injured now.
Her speed of escape had limits and the distance between her and them was undoubtedly closing.
However, whether they could catch up to the woman before she reached the vige was uncertain.
Amidst their silence, Harkin spoke anxiously.
We cant go on like this. We must find a way to increase our speed.
Have you thought of a method?
Shortcut. Well use a shortcut!
Harkin spread the map wide open.
He pointed to various ces on the map and started exining.
She wont be able to go straight to the swamp. There areplicated terrains and dangerous areas in between.
So, were going to bypass those dangerous areas and overtake her?
Yes, thats right. Well wait for her in the vige. What do you think?
Harkin looked desperately at Mazel and Dale, his eyes shifting between them.
Mazel nced down at the map and then sighed.
.First, let me remind you of something you seem to have forgotten. Our mission is to track and either kill or capture the mage, not to protect the vige.
Harkin closed his mouth and widened his eyes. The expression on his face seemed to ask, How can you say something like that?
But Mazel continued speaking regardless.
And what if she suddenly changes her course? If we take a different path to overtake her, we risk losing track of the mage.
Th-thats
It was a difficult argument to counter.
What if they chose a different path only to lose track of the mage? A more terrible disaster will ur.
Mazel was calmly stating his grounds for this view.
He was essentially telling Harkin to give up.
Harkins predicament was pitiable.
But being swayed by emotions and messing up the task went against Mazels principles.
He had always adhered strictly to these principles, which is why he was still operating as a veteran bounty hunter to this day.
Harkin was unable to say anything and just trembled his hands.
He also knew full well that he was being unreasonable at this moment.
Harkin then looked at Dale with an almost tearful face.
Sir Dale, what do you think?
It seems Mazels opinion is the right one for now.
Ah
A disheartened Harkin lowered his head but he soon lifted it again.
He crawled on his knees and tightly grasped Dales hand.
Please help me, Sir Dale!
He pleaded with a desperate voice.
Sir Dale, I know how selfish I am being. I must seem ridiculous to you. The same person who suggested abandoning the useless people on our journey to Irene is now asking for help. How ridiculous that must seem.
When the carriage Dale was riding in was attacked by some one-eyes and was in danger.
Harkin had been opposed to the idea of bringing along survivors who seemed of no use.
And yet, here he was, pleading to save the vigers.
To Dale, it didnt matter whether they were carriage passengers or vigers; they were all the same.
Some might mock Harkin for his change of heart, sneer at his plight, and say he was reaping what he sowed.
But Dale did not react that way.
People are simply like that.
Indifferent to strangers, yet capable of boundless warmth towards those precious to them.
Such was the duality present in people.
Please. Please help me Sir Dale! If you help me, I swear to repay this kindness however I can! I will dly live as your servant for the rest of my life, just to save my family
Harkins plea turned into sobs, and towards the end, he couldnt evenplete his sentences.
Family
Dale mulled over the word family. Images of his grandfather and younger siblings came to mind.
They were the most significant and important part of his life They were still influencing his actions even after bing a half-undead.
What did family mean to Harkin? Was it simr to Dales experience?
Dale didnt know.
But as a human, he knew how he should act.
Can you stand by that promise? To repay this favor for a lifetime. The followers of the Night Goddess are strict with their deals.
Eh! O-of course.
Harkin was a fairlypetent shieldman. There was no loss in gaining his favor.
Dale nodded agreeably.
Then, I will help you.
Sir Dale!
!
Harkins eyes widened in surprise, and Mazel who was listening nearby was equally astonished.
Having been startled twice in one day, it could be considered one of the more unusual days in Mazels life.
Mazel shook his head in disbelief.
So the rumors about the unusual ck knight are true.
Harkin grasped Dales hand and bowed several times in gratitude.
He seemed on the verge of tears, which prompted Dale to briskly shake off his hand.
Stop whining now. I dont want to hear it.
Uh, um. Okay.
Harken looked sad for a moment due to Dales cold attitude but then his expression rxed again.
After all, he was immensely grateful for Dales help.
Of course, he would have to repay this kindness manifold in the future
Whether Harkin pondered this or not, Dale was already examining the map.
With the change in objective, a new n needed to be formted.
Lets take a shortcut to reach the vige ahead of her.
The shortcut Harkin pointed out was none other than through a mountain.
Indeed, cutting straight through the mountain seemed like a great time-saverpared to going around it.
But wouldnt that be the same for the mage?
If a path was unused, there must be a reason. Dale asked,
Harkin, why do people avoid this route? Is there a monster or something?
Harkin nodded and confidently replied,
Yes, theres a giant there!
Both Dale and Mazel red at Harkin at the same time.
Chapter 33: The Chase (3)
Chapter 33: The Chase (3)
Giants.
These beings which were simr in appearance to humans were nearly twice asrge.
They possessed not only immense strength but also considerable intelligence so they were difficult to deal with.
However, strength and intelligence werent the most terrifying aspects of giants.
In this world, there are plenty of intelligent and strong monsters.
The real headache with giantsy elsewhere.
They never forget a grudge.
Even if one somehow managed to hunt a giant, its kin, its family, would remember the resentment for generations and they would never forget it until they had sessfully exacted their revenge.
The story of a reckless prince who offended a giant, leading to his kingdoms downfall generationster, is all too famous in this world.
Therefore, its always best to steer clear of giant territories.
Encountering and fighting them is troublesome, and killing them invites even greater problems.
Mazel whose face was already cold had his eyes grow even colder.
You should have mentioned the presence of a giant there earlier.
Tha-that, haha. Ah. I have nothing to say.
Harkin was unable to make an excuse and just rolled his eyes in worry. He was concerned that Dale might now change his decision.
Dale was deep in thought.
A family of giants in the southern mountains near the city. Yes, Ive encountered them a few times in the game.
He remembered it as a region where one could be brutally killed if they stumbled in unawares.
However, the giants were not as brutal as the rumors suggested.
There is a way to safely pass through the giants territory.
Wh-what is it?
Harkins face lit up with hope as he asked.
Mazel was also quite curious and he turned his gaze towards them.
Dale exined.
The first method is to pay a toll.
A toll, you say? Like with money?
No. For the giants, you must offer livestock, like cows or sheep, whole.
Giants have a hearty appetite and love meat.
They do raise their livestock, but meat is always in short supply.
Harkin nodded his head.
Cows or sheep It might be costly, but I can pay whatever is needed!
How do you n to acquire these animals now?
Harkin scratched his head at Mazels point.
Well, from a nearby vige
Then that will dy us further, wont it? Wouldnt that stray from your goal of overtaking the mage?
Mazels words were true.
How long it would take to acquire livestock for the toll? Moreover, it was a task to move with the animals.
Harkin turned his head back to Dale.
Is there no other way?
There is. Bet with the giant.
A bet, you say?
If you win the bet against the giant, you can pass safely.
A bet
After pondering the bet for a moment, Harkin cautiously asked.
What happens if we lose the bet?
Dale replied immediately.
You die. Either get eaten right away or be a ve and then get eaten.
Eeek.
Harkins face turned pale.
No matter how much he thought, it seemed realistically challenging to win a bet against the giants.
However, Dale was confident about defeating the giant.
Dont worry. Ive won bets against giants several times before.
Is that really true?
Yes.
Only then did Harkin sigh in relief. Meanwhile, Mazel, while not showing it, was internally impressed.
Impressive. I hardly know anything about giants myself.
His specialty was tracking, but he was also a veteran mercenary in the industry.
The fact that Dale knew information even he was unaware of was astonishing.
An excited Harkin said,
Then its decided. Lets outrun the mage through the giants territory.
Ill continue the pursuit as it is. The mage might change her route midway.
Will you be alright on your own?
When Dale asked, Mazel smiled with only one corner of his mouth. It was an awkward smile as if he was smiling for the first time in his life.
I usually work alone. If it werent for Kadals or Gands persuasion, I would have worked alone this time too.
You seem confident in a fight. Battling a mage wont be easy.
Im not confident in fighting. But this isnt a fight, its a hunt, isnt it?
That was a great deal of confidence.
But this hunter must have skills that matched his confidence.
Mazel continued,
Also, I will report everything to Gand.
Understood. If you hunt the mage on your own, we will give you our share of the fee as well.
I wont decline.
There was definitely a problem with Harkin and Dales actions at the moment.
They ignored the wishes of their teammate Mazel and took a risk that could lead to the failure of their mission.
However, Mazel quietly fulfilled his role regardless of what the others were doing.
Even while observing Harkins incessantining, he always made rational decisions and spoke without hesitation, dering what was right and wrong.
Mazel didnt mind if others might dislike him for how direct he was.
But Dale highly appreciated this quality in him.
I wouldnt mind working together with him in the future.
Once the n was set, silence fell over the group again.
Harkin closed his eyes to conserve a bit of energy, while Mazel and Dale tended to their weapons.
No one spoke but the silence was not as suffocating as before.
***
After a brief rest, Harkin and Mazel quickly got up.
Harkin was still looking a bit tired and he gazed out of the window.
Its pouring down relentlessly
The rainy season was still in full swing outside.
The dark sky was relentlessly showered with raindrops.
Dale asked Mazel,
Hasnt the trail been washed away?
Its faint, but still there. We can follow it.
The three of them resumed their pursuit.
As they moved, Mazel repeatedly paused to check the tracks of their prey before proceeding.
Harkin vigntly guarded Mazel with his shield whenever he was examining the tracks to ensure that Mazel could concentrate on his task.
After half a days journey, they reached a densely wooded mountain.
It originally had a different name but was now called the Giants Mountain.
At the mountains base, Mazel remarked,
The creature lingered here for a while. It must have considered crossing the mountain.
But eventually gave up because of the giants, right?
Exactly. This shows it still has its wits about it. Any sane human would avoid passing through the territory of giants.
This was also a veiled jab at Dale and Harkin for not being sane.
Mazel asked them again,
Wouldnt you consider changing your minds even now? The giants are too dangerous.
Harkin shook his head,
No, its okay. We have a safe way to get through, right, Sir Dale?
Yes.
Mazel sighed softly and said,
If you dont return in time, Ill report to the guild that youre dead. We cant send a search party and risk more lives.
Thats fine.
Actually, Mazel, youd better hurry. Otherwise, we two might just kill the mage ourselves.
Harkins half-jok didnt elicit augh from Mazel. Instead he muttered to Dale,
Yes, that might happen. Well, I should get going.
Mazel gathered his belongings and disappeared, following the trail of the mage. People would typically feel afraid when moving alone in such a ce.
But there was no sign of it in Mazels demeanor.
He seemed almost relieved like a traveler who had just shed a heavy burden.
Dale said after watching him for a moment.
Lets go too.
Yes.
The two began their ascent up the mountain.
The ground and leaves were so wet with moisture that it was easy to fall if you took the wrong step.
Harkin who almost tumbled down was about to curse but instead forced himself to speak positively.
This damned weather isnt all bad, I guess.
What do you mean?
Well, just because were going through the territory of giants doesnt mean well actually run into one, right?
He wasnt wrong. The giants mountain was vast, and with some luck, they might not encounter any giants.
In this weather, even giants would probably stay in their caves. I mean, who likes getting soaked in the rain?
That makes sense.
It was nothing more than his wishful thinking, but it was still a hope grounded in reason.
After that, the two remained silent. It was well-known that giants had keen hearing, so making noise would serve no purpose here.
As they climbed halfway up the mountain, the vegetation became sparse.
In its ce appeared an areaposed of ochre rocks and soil. Harkin pointed south and whispered.
Across that canyon and down, then a bit further, and we wont be far from the vige. Lets go straight there.
Alright.
Harkin moved with a face full of tension.
With no foliage to conceal them, he feared being spotted by a giant.
But as they walked on, no giant appeared. With each step he took, Harkins trembling subsided and his confidence returned.
He was convinced that his prediction was correct.
Yeah, who woulde out in such weather?
It was the best possible oue.
To cross the mountain without encountering a giant.
Indeed, fortune favors the brave!
Harkin turned the corner with a smile. Now, he just had to cross the canyon by following the path around the corner.
He unwittingly quickened his pace and Dale grabbed him by the nape of the neck.
Sir Dale?
Dale dragged Harkin back to gain distance around the corner. This revealed a bit of the path leading to the canyon.
And also that something massive was blocking it.
A family of hideous-looking giants, each well over three meters tall, sat huddled together with mouths wide open toward the sky.
Raindrops were being sucked into theirrge mouths.
Ah
Rain feels good. No need to bathe if it rains. No smell.
There they were, those simpletons who enjoyed the rain.
Harkin covered his mouth with his hand.
Dales warning to be careful with his words echoed in his mind.
As Harkin stood frozen, one of the giants wrinkled its nose and then turned its head towards them.
The giant spoke with a surprised expression.
Humans? Its humans!
Humans taste good!
The giant family rose at the same time. They were clearly excited by the rare treat.
That one, the one with lots of flesh.
The dark one on the right is wrapped in a shell.
Just chew with the shell.
It seemed the dark one referred to Dale, and shell meant his armor.
Dale stepped forward before the giant familys imagination ran wilder.
We didnte here to be eaten by you. We just want to pass through this way.
The father giant furrowed his brow. He spoke in a clumsy manner.
Here, our territory. To pass through our territory, you must pay a toll. But theres no toll for you. So, you must be eaten by us.
Quite logical for a giant, isnt he?
Dale took another step forward and proposed.
I suggest a bet with you. If we win the bet, let us go freely.
The giants exchanged nces with each other and they seemed reluctant to engage in a wager.
It was a strange situation in Dales eyes.
In my experience, giants are usually ecstatic about bets.
The giant family murmured among themselves.
I dont want to bet. I dont want to lose again. I want to eat meat.
But that human. He isnt that scary one.
Just ignore him. And eat them up.
Hmm.
The atmosphere had taken a strange turn for some reason. Harkin spoke with a perplexed expression.
S-Sir Dale, somethings strange, isnt it? Werent they fond of bets?
After scratching his helmet, Dale grabbed Harkins shoulder. There was one tactic they could use in such a situation.
Provoke them.
What? Oh
Harkin immediately understood and shouted loudly at the giants.
Are you cowards scared?! You big oafs are frightened by us, mere humans. What a bunch of cowards! Such a waste of size!
The pride of the father giant was wounded, and he roared back immediately.
Whos a coward! We are not cowards! Call me a coward again, and Ill rip your mouth!
Right. Youre not cowards. So, youll ept the bet?
Of course!
Father giant pounded his chest and stepped forward. Though he felt as if he had been tricked, it didnt matter.
The rest of his family was already riled up by being called cowards.
By now, Dales n seemed to have been a sess.
Harkin wiped off the sweat that piled up on his forehead and said.
Phew, phew. Thats settled then. Surely the giants favorite bet is
Riddles.
Perfect. We wont lose to those dim-witted giants in a riddle contest.
In reality, giants were masters of riddles.
It was practically all they did besides eating, so they were bound to be good at it.
However, Dale had already encountered most of the riddles the giants posed and knew all the answers.
In other words, the contest was virtually over before it had even begun.
The father giant eximed,
The type of bet. I decide. Thats the rule!
Alright.
The bet will be p-p!
Harkin burst intoughter.
Hahaha! Are the giants so dumb they dont even know how to say the word riddle?
No. They know words like that. Theyre smarter than you think.
Harkin scratched his head for a moment because he couldnt understand Dales words.
What? Then what is this p-p thing?
Dale looked down at Harkin and said,
I have no idea.
I really have no idea.
Chapter 34: The Chase (4)
Chapter 34: The Chase (4)
Dale asked the father giant a question.
Isnt it usual to make bets with riddles? I thought that was the norm.
The giant swiftly turned his head and replied,
Some scary human. Passed through here. Many times. Each time, we made bets with riddles. But we all lost. We dont do riddles anymore.
It seemed that someone with knowledge of giants, much like Dale, had passed through here several times.
This person had consistently guessed the answers to the riddles, and the frustrated giants eventually stopped posing riddles.
Who could that be?
Though Dale didnt know who it was, the individual seemed to be quite knowledgeable and bold.
But for Dale, it was only causing irritation at the moment.
So, what exactly is this p-p bet?
Exining is annoying. Just show it!
As the father giant shouted, the son and daughter giants faced each other.
Then, the son giant raised his arm and smacked his sisters cheek without hesitation.
Snap!
After being hit with such force, the daughter giant was sent flying and tumbled to the ground.
The son giant let out a roar. However, the daughter giant quickly rose to her feet.
My turn.
She strode forward and returned the favor by striking her brothers cheek with equal force.
Crack!
This time, the sound was even more solid.
The son giant, who was almost blown away, was thrown headfirst into the ground.
The fallen giant writhed for a moment before sprawling motionless on the ground.
The daughter giant roared triumphantly to the sky.
I won!
The father giant looked proud and then he said.
Bet like this. Not hard.
Harkin who had been watching in stunned silence went pale.
Y-you shameless bastards. Youve created rules in your own favor to avoid losing.
The father giant as if feeling a twinge of guilt shifted his gaze away and muttered,
Hmm. Hmm-hmm. Your turn first. So its not unfair.
Then he became angry all of a sudden.
Choose quickly! Going to do it or not? Im hungry! I hate being hungry!
Huh, really, these bastards.
Dale ced a hand on Harkins shoulder to silence him and asked the giant,
If we win the bet, do you promise to quietly ept the oue and let us go?
Of course! Giants are different from humans. Promise is kept!
Harkin asked worriedly,
Are you sure this is okay?
We dont have another choice. If we refuse the bet, wed have to fight four giants, which seems worse.
Um, thats true.
Dale handed over the backpack and weapons he was carrying to Harkin.
Then he stepped toward the father giant.
The giant asked,
Are you going to do it?
Yes. Is it okay if I dont take off my armor?
Thats fine! A mere shell. Its no use!
You seem very confident.
Dale swung his arm a couple of times with force.
And to facilitate a p to his cheek the father giant knelt on one knee and lowered his head.
Yet it was still quite high.
Dales eyes met the giants and thetter grinned smugly. Dale thought it was an annoying expression.
It conveyed his inner thought: How much could this puny humans hit hurt?
Dale rotated his arm one more time, then twisted his waist and stretched his arm powerfully backward.
The giant, without even blinking, casually observed his hand.
But in the next moment, he lost sight of Dales arm.
Dales previously blurred hand had already reached right in front of the giants face.
Crack!
The giants consciousness blurred.
His hefty body toppled sideways. The pain came afterward.
The giant who had been momentarily dazed by the impact quickly got up again.
With a dazed face, he gently touched his cheek.
On his thick skin, the imprint of the gauntlet was distinctly marked.
His mouth was torn and bleeding and several of his teeth were broken. The giant who was clutching his cheek turned to look at his family with tears welling up in his eyes.
This ck shell man. He is strong. I am in pain. I hate this challenge.
Anyonees to their senses after being hit hard in the face.
But his family was annoyed.
Dont exaggerate! Humans are tiny. How strong can they be?
Its true. Im not exaggerating.
Its your turn anyway! Just hit and win!
Ah!
The father giant who realized it was his turn to strike refocused his mind.
Even if the opponent was strong, all he had to do was finish the bet before getting hit again.
And the giant felt confident.
In his past encounters with humans, none had ever risen again after a single blow from him.
Whether they wore armor or not wasnt important.
One hefty p would crush the fragile human, armor and all.
Its my turn now!
The giant, fully re-energized, approached Dale.
His thunderous approach was undoubtedly intimidating.
So was his massive, thick hand that looked ready to swing at any moment.
But Dale stood calmly.
He simply looked on, impassively urging the giant to hurry up.
The giant, who had hoped Dale would cry and panic like other challengers, was disappointed.
However, he soon rxed his expression with the anticipation of being able to finish the bet and eat the meat.
The giant raised his hand high into the sky.
And he shouted.
Die!
The giants arm fell diagonally. His thick andrge palm struck Dale squarely.
The palm was sorge that it hit not just his cheek but his entire head to shoulder in one blow.
Crack!
With a dull sound, Dales body was flung like a cannonball.
He flew at least three meters before crashing into arge rock. Without the rock, he would have flown even farther.
A cloud of dust rose.
And the giant roared.
Uoooooo!
Well done! Well done!
His roar was full of the joy of victory. His family also shared in the happiness.
But as the raindrops quickly settled the dust, the giants family abruptly fell silent, as if in disbelief.
Dale got up.
His shoulder de was crushed, and his left arm was broken. But it was not a fatal injury.
Dale took his right hand and snapped his bent left arm back into ce, correcting its position.
The eyes of the father giant flickered back and forth. The other giants behind him scolded him.
Why did you hit so gently!
What a disappointment!
The father giant protested with a look of injustice on his face.
I hit him properly! That ck guy, hes incredibly tough!
Dont lie!
Ignoring the noisy argument among the giant family members, Dale approached the giant.
Its my turn now.
The face of the father giant turned pale with fear. He spoke with a frightened look on his face.
Enough, enough. I lost! Just let me go
What are you saying! Stop exaggerating. Step forward!
Coward! Coward!
Amidst the taunting of his family, the father giant lowered his head with a crestfallen look on his face.
The weight of being the head of the family.
As Dale was about to take his stance again, Harkin approached him and asked.
Ar-are you alright, Sir Dale?
Dale nodded his head.
So-so. But it could be dangerous to be hit a second time.
Then we must finish it this time Is it possible? It doesnt seem easy to bring down that size.
Lets see.
Dale stepped forward.
The giant, who had previously presented his cheek with a smug expression, now tightly closed his eyes.
Dale observed the positions of the giants family members before taking his stand in an appropriate spot and stretching his arm backward.
This ends now.
Undoubtedly, giants are a strong race.
They were hard to bring down unless an army attacked them or a mage used a powerful spell.
However, even giants have their weaknesses.
Their physical structure is simr to that of humans.
Dale swung his arm back with all his might, just as fast and powerful as before.
But this alone wouldnt suffice.
If it were the same kind of strike as before, the result would be no different.
Haah!
Harkin sighed inwardly.
If things continued this way, failure was certain. He could envision a future where they lost the bet and were devoured by the giant.
But then, in the next moment, Harkin saw it. Dales five fingers which were previously extended out, were now curled into a fist.
His fist stretched straight out and struck the giants jaw exquisitely as if grazing it.
Ah?
After uttering a stunned noise, the giant staggered from side to side and then crumpled to the ground.
The giant did not rise again.
Even a giant with a tough constitution cant withstand their brain being rattled.
When the father giant fell, other giants approached and shook his body vigorously.
Dont y! We need to eat meat!
H-hes asleep.
Harkin approached Dale and whispered softly.
Is this really okay?
What is?
That You clenched your fist at the end.
Dont worry. They didnt catch on.
He had deliberately clenched his fist in a blind spot that went unseen by the other giants.
It was a perfect crime.
Besides, there was never a rule against clenching fists.
Well, yes. But I guess now we should change the name of the bet from p-p to Thump-Thump.
Thats not funny.
Sorry about that.
Dale strapped his backpack, belted his sword, and then addressed the other giants.
Ive won. As promised, I will pass through this ce.
The giants furrowed their brows and mped their mouths shut. It was clear they were reluctant to let them go.
After pondering for a moment, the mother giant suddenly spoke as if struck by a brilliant idea.
Wait! One more round left!
What?
Bet requires two wins! Thats the custom!
Meaning it was the best two out of three rounds.
Harkin was visibly upset by this and retorted.
Hold on! You never mentioned that at the beginning!
I-I forgot.
You said giants always keep their promises!
Dont remember.
Youre just a bunch of bastards.
Harkin gritted his teeth in frustration as he red at them. On the other hand, Dale just asked the giant with his arms crossed.
So? Whats the second round about.
Uhm Ah! A riddle! Well do a riddle. Ill pose the question. You answer it. If you cant, I win!
Dale, seemingly uninterested in arguing further, simply nodded his head.
Go ahead.
The giant grinned slyly.
Ill pose a formidable riddle. Youll never guess it.
Get on with it.
Two sisters there are. The older gives birth to the younger, and the younger to the older
Day and night.
Dale blurted out the answer right away and the mother giant stopped talking.
The mother giants baffled expression made it clear she was surprised at the correct answer.
With her eyes fidgeting around in panic, the mother giant hastily changed her approach.
Changed my mind. Ill ask another riddle. This time you wont guess it.
Just ask the question.
Heh, heh. In the morning, it walks on four legs
Human.
The mother giant exploded in anger.
At least wait until Ive finished asking the question!!
Regardless, the answer was correct.
Harkin and Dale walked past the giant family. Thetter whispered a question to Dale.
Didnt that mother giant speak fluently at the end?
When theyre angry, they suddenly gain abilities they never had.
The giants watched the two with a sullen look on their faces while muttering to themselves.
So rude to answer question beforepletely asked. ck ones are so rude
Ignoring the giants words, Dale suddenly had a thought.
In the end, it all went ording to n.
The oue was just as he had initially anticipated.
Though the process had differed in many ways.
But none of that mattered to Harkin. Nor to Dale.
***
Mazel who was now separated from the other two continued his pursuit.
Fortunately, the woman was fleeing along the expected route.
Soon, she would pass through Harkins homnd.
If Harkin and Dale had already crossed through the giants territory and were waiting, they could easily intercept her.
But it will be tough.
People avoid giants for a reason. They are ferocious, fickle, and quite intelligent.
Safely passing by them was no easy feat.
Either theyre dead or lucky enough to have escaped.
Either way, they were of no help now. Mazel had long since excluded them from his n.
He kept on tracking the trail.
And he discovered one troubling fact: the woman was gradually healing her wounds.
Her strides are getting longer.
And the woman whose wounds healed was acting more and more boldly.
Mazel sighed as he came across merchants ambushed by the roadside. Their bodies were stripped of flesh and eatenpletely.
Therge footprints scattered around indicated that the wolves were quiterge.
Haah.
Mazel let out a sigh once again and left the scene indifferently.
It was unfortunate that the merchants had been attacked by the mage, but mourning each and every one was not something he could afford to do.
Misfortune can strike anyone after all.
There are only two ways to deal with it.
Either pray that misfortune doesnt find you or build the skills to escape it when it does.
Mazel was a man who pursued thetter.
As he was about to resume his tracking, Mazel spotted a wolfs footprint at a distance.
It seemed too far to belong to the same pack, but the direction was unmistakably the same.
A scout keeping a watch from afar? But the distance seems too great for that.
Mazel felt puzzled but quickly dismissed the thought.
His task was to track the trail and eliminate the woman.
That was all that mattered to Mazel at the moment. He had neither the intention nor the need to concern himself with anything else.
That was how Mazel had managed to survive until now.
Chapter 35: The Chase (5)
Chapter 35: The Chase (5)
After passing through the territory of giants, Dale and Harkin moved along the canyon.
It was a precarious path narrowly etched beside the sheer cliffs.
Harkin stealthily nced down the cliff.
The river swollen from the rainy season raged below. It looked like an angry dragon.
Harkin swallowed hard.
Even a giant wouldnt survive a fall there, right? Probably the same for Sir Dale
But Harkin couldnt quite settle on that thought.
The dark knight that was limping slightly beside him had survived a strike from a giant.
His armor was somewhat dented, and joints here and there were twisted, but wasnt that considered safe enough for him?
Perhaps this unrealistically strong dark knight could even withstand the fury of nature
Such a ridiculous idea crossed his mind.
Feeling Harkins gaze, Dale turned his head.
What?
N-nothing. But dont you think you need healing?
Dale spoke nonchntly.
We just need to hunt a few beasts along the way.
Harkin nodded his head.
He had much to say but if Dale said so that was how it was.
Afterward, the two continued along the path and came across a rope bridge that crossed the canyon.
The bridge which was built long ago and neglected was in disrepair but not unusable.
Its clearly made before the fall of the empire. It should be stronger than it looks.
They carefully crossed the rope bridge.
There were moments when their feet slipped through, but fortunately, the bridge held without breaking.
Once they crossed the canyon, they could finally descend the mountain.
Looking back at the towering mountain behind him, Harkin shook his head.
Phew. I hope I never have to go back there again.
Is the vige close from here?
We have to travel half a day more.
Then we should camp around here for the night.
It was already night.
The moon, which should have been overhead by now, was hidden behind the storm clouds.
Surrounding them was darkness so thick that one couldnt see even an inch ahead.
This posed no issue for Dale.
But Harkin was an ordinary human.
In such darkness, he was likely to trip every three steps.
And Dale was not inclined to carry Harkin.
Anyway, since weve crossed the mountain, we should have plenty of time.
They took a shortcut and managed to get well ahead of the mage.
All that was left was to wait for the mage to arrive at the vige.
There was still time to spare.
Dale and Harkin slumped down under a reasonablyrge tree.
The surrounding branches were too damp to start a fire.
Dale said,
Sleep. Ill take the watch.
Are you sure?
Yes.
Harkin carelessly spread a nket over the damp earth andy down on it.
Yet, even then, Harkin tossed and turned for a long time. It was unusual for him, who usually fell asleep as soon as his head touched the ground.
Dale asked,
Cant sleep?
Harkin replied with an awkward expression.
Exactly. I cant seem to sleep tonight. Maybe its because of the rain
Worried about the vigers?
Harkin shook his head.
Worried? With Sir Dale here, who has even defeated the demons servant, what can a mere spellcaster like her do?
Then why?
Well maybe its because its been so long since Ive been back to the vige.
Dale asked,
Havent you visited your hometown since returning from the front?
Ive sent money and news through others asionally. But facing them in person its been difficult.
Harkin spoke bitterly.
On his face, a deep longing for a fallenrade and friend surfaced.
A figure Dale too had once met.
A mercenary named Quell. In Harkins words, a buddy.
The two, having grown up together in their hometown, were undoubtedly as close as family.
But Quell was dead.
He couldnt withstand an attack by the eaters.
Harkin hung his head low.
How can I return and face Quells family with any dignity?
Guilt was clear on his face.
It was an understandable situation.
Dale didnt offer any cheap advice about visiting his hometown to resolve his feelings.
One must judge and act on their own in personal matters, especially those concerning family.
Are we not going to stop by the vige tomorrow, then? Just camp around the area?
Harkin thought for a moment and shook his head.
No. I cant cause trouble for Sir Dale because of my issues.
It doesnt really bother me.
Running away doesnt solve anything.
That was a rather impressive statement for Harkin.
Seemingly proud of his own words, he cracked an annoying smile.
Dale spoke bluntly.
Just get some sleep.
Yes.
Soon after, Harkins steady breathing could be heard. It seemed his mind had eased after making a decision.
In the end, Harkin only needed a small push to propel him forward.
And so, the night passed.
The rain became weaker overnight.
The relentless rainy season finally showed signs of ending.
Yawn. Is it already morning?
Yes, it is. Time to get up.
Harkin who had sluggishly risen wrung out hispletely damp nket.
Then he began to neatly style his curly hair while applying saliva to it.
Dale scolded him.
Youre just going to get soaked in the rain anyway.
But the mood is important, isnt it?
Do as you like.
Sir Dale, I dont smell bad, do I?
Dale retorted in return.
Did you think you wouldnt?
Eh? Is that true?
Take a bath more often.
I bathe once a week
Dale was about to call him a dirty bastard but decided to let it go.
Since it was the day of his return to his hometown, he thought to be more lenient just for today.
Afterpleting their preparations, Harkin guided Dale with light steps.
He looked so delighted that he even hummed a tune through his nose.
The two of them walked along a small tributary stemming from the Giant Mountains river.
The babbling stream eventually reached the ins and pooled there, bing part of a swamp.
In a densely wooded jungle, there was a vige quite a distance away.
The vige, surrounded by a crude wooden fence, had an official name, but most people referred to it as the Swamp Vige.
The Swamp Vige was Harkins hometown.
Haken had tears in his eyes as he looked at the view of his hometown. He looked very emotional.
Really, nothing has changed at all.
Lets go inside.
Yes.
As Dale strode forward, a tense Harkin followed behind him.
Despite the bad weather, farmers tilling the fields lifted their heads.
They were startled at the sight of Dale.
Eeek!
M-monster! No, a demon?
Harkin apologized on their behalf.
Im sorry, Sir Dale. They are country bumpkins andck manners.
I understand.
Harkin straightened his clothes and approached the farmers.
Do you not remember me, old man?
Uh? Who are you?
Its me, Harkin. Son of Gollen, Harkin.
Huh?
The eyes of the old man and the woman who were looking closely at Harkins face opened wide.
Harkin! How long has it been!
Oh my, oh my!
A smile crept onto the deeply wrinkled face of the old man and woman.
They warmly weed Harkin.
Look at you! I hardly recognize you! Dressed in shining armor and all. Youve be a mercenary!
You know how much experience Ive gained. I need to have this kind of equipment.
Still boasting as ever. But that one is?
The old man gestured towards Dale. His face was still showing traces of fear.
Harkinughed and said,
Thats Sir Dale. A knight I owe a great deal to. Dont worry about him.
Ah, I see. If you say hes alright, then he must be.
The old man finally rxed his guard towards Dale. Then he asked,
But where is Quell? You two were always together like two peas in a pod.
Harkins expression hardened.
Well, about that
Ah! First, we should tell Quells family!
Ill go and talk to them.
W-wait a moment.
Harkin tried to stop the old man and woman. But by then, the woman was already shouting loudly as she entered the vige.
Harkin hase! Harkin is here!
Harkin bowed his head in a daze. Dale asked,
You havent told them about Quells death yet?
Yes I just couldnt bring myself to say it.
Didnt you yourself tell me that running away wont solve anything?
I am ashamed.
After a moment of contemtion, Harkin made a request to Dale.
Sir Dale, the more I think about it, the less prepared I feel. Please keep Quells death a secret for now. Ill tell them everythingter, but it seems today is not the day.
Do as you wish.
Soon, vigers began to emerge from the vige.
They flinched at the sight of Dale but soon wore weing expressions upon seeing Harkin.
The vigers bombarded Harkin with questions.
How have you been?
Did you earn any money?
Are you hurt anywhere?
Did you get married?
Harkin had to break a sweat answering each question individually. Then, a young woman burst through the crowd of vigers.
Small children clung to the folds of the womans skirt.
Harkin!
Oh? Ah, Mary. Its been a long time.
Uncle Harkin!
Haha! You guys have grown so much!
While embracing the children, Harkin whispered to Dale.
Thats Quells family. He married early.
Hmm.
Quells wife, Mary, asked with a bright smile.
Its such a relief youre back safely. I heard the front lines are dangerous. Youre not hurt, are you?
Uh, no.
God must be looking after you. But where is he?
Harkin broke out in a cold sweat.
Looking at the faces of Mary and her children, he seemed unable to easily tell a lie.
Oh, Quell, you mean? Haha. Where was Quell again?
Harkins wandering eyes turned towards Dale.
Dale thought to himself,
Where indeed. Buried in the ground, most likely.
But Dale didnt voice that thought.
Harkin quickly thought of a suitable excuse.
A request! Right, he took on a request.
A request? Alone?
Well, we are somewhat famous, you know? We get so many requests that it bes unmanageable if we both go together. So, for simpler tasks, we sometimes split up.
Hmm. You guys are famous?
Mary squinted at Harkin with skepticism.
She too was a childhood friend of Harkin and Quell and knew their personalities well.
The idea of Harkin and Quell being famous seemed far-fetched to her.
Harkin was sweating profusely and looked at Dale with eyes pleading for help.
Dale sighed inwardly before speaking.
Harkin is a reasonably good mercenary.
Is, is that so?
Finally, Mary nodded her head.
The words of a knight, who at first nce looked to be no ordinary man, carried more weight than Harkins.
Mary red sharply at Harkin and asked.
Could there be another woman in his life?
No, no. Quell may seem frivolous, but hes devoted to you, Mary.
Is that so?
Mary, who had been testing the truth of Harkins words, soon nodded her head agreeably.
Well, then its fine.
Phew.
Come on! Lets not chat now! Harkin is back after a long time; lets have a feast!
Lets ughter a pig!
Ill bring the beer. I happen to have some good ones.
The residents of Swamp Vige began to bustle about.
Barrels of beer were neatly stacked in preparation for the banquet.
Although it was still midday, no one seemed to mind.
On a day of celebration, it was customary for everyone to share in the joy.
The vigers chattered loudly with Harkin.
Harkin still felt guilty for concealing the death of his friend from them.
But at the same time, he also seemed very happy.
And it was understandable.
After enduring so much hardship, he returned to his hometown for the first time in years.
Although it wasnt quite a glorious return, Harkin had achieved some sess as a mercenary, so his feelings about it were special.
Dale watched Harkin foolishly grinning and then moved on.
There was a crude watchtower in the vige. Dale climbed it and surveyed the area.
To the northeast. Probably the direction from which the mage woulde.
Dale stared endlessly in that direction.
How much time has passed?
Harkin who barely escaped the persistent vigers approached the base of the watchtower.
Sir Dale, the vigers say that the feast preparations are all done.
Then ask them to wait a moment.
What?
Harkins bewildered expression soon turned serious. He gripped his shield tightly.
Theyreing.
Yes.
A pack of wolves was approaching from afar.
Chapter 36: The Wolf (1)
Chapter 36: The Wolf (1)
Dale leaped down from the watchtower. He then said to Harkin,
Lets go.
Huh Yes!
Fighting near the vige could lead to troublesome matters. Dale and Harkin went out to meet the mage in person.
As they walked down the main road leading to the vige, they were noticed from the opposite side.
The pack of wolves halted abruptly. They all turned their heads towards their master who controlled them.
Then, a female mage emerged from behind the wolves.
Her skin was covered in scars. Her hair was greasy and unwashed. She wore leather clothes so tattered they were almost rags. And she tightly held a staff in her hand.
Above all, there was a strong smell of blood on her body.
She seemed more like a wild woman than a mage.
The mage looked over with a scowling face.
Who are you?
Harkin replied brusquely,
Who else? Were the mercenaries here to capture you.
Ah, so it was you who were following me But how did you manage to get ahead of me?
The woman scratched her head as she spoke, causing dandruff and lice to fall out in excess.
Harkin frowned before replying.
We took a shortcut through the giants territory.
Well. Thats not funny if its a joke.
Harkin shrugged his shoulders, conveying an attitude of indifference as if to say Believe it or not, its your choice.
He gripped his shield and dered,
Surrender peacefully, and Ill spare your life.
Of course, he had no intention of actually sparing her.
If the mage surrendered, he nned to take her life immediately.
However, this was more a tactic of nothing to lose than a genuine offer.
Had she been the type to surrender easily, she wouldnt have caused such trouble in the first ce.
The mage ignored Harkins wordspletely. She stroked the fur of arge gray wolf standing beside her.
That vige behind you is quite big. I wonder how many people live there. 100? 200? The previous vige was too small, with hardly any food, but now my friends can feast to their content.
This who*e
Harkin was bristling with anger and he looked as though he was ready to charge at any moment. Dale grabbed his shoulder.
Calm down.
Sir Dale.
She a cunning one.
While the mage was stroking the wolf, the other wolves were slowly spreading out.
She was feigning nonchnce while meticulously preparing for battle.
Dale did the same.
He started scanning his surroundings out of habit.
The area was mostly t terrain.
Oak trees were scattered here and there, and crows sat perched on their branches.
They were likely attracted by the scent of blood emanating from the mage.
The crows, with their characteristically eerie eyes, watched intently.
Regardless of who won, their desire to pick at some flesh was obvious.
Harkin swallowed hard as he looked at the pack of wolves surrounding him.
Sir Dale, these arent ordinary wolves, are they?
Likely not.
Dale and Harkin stood back-to-back.
The pack of wolves growled as they circled around them.
It was a tactic to keep threatening and tire out their prey.
Dale stood calmly and read the wolfs movements.
These beasts must have been strengthened by magic.
The wolves were unusuallyrge. They were already big, but it seemed they had grown evenrger by feeding on humans on their way here.
These beasts could already be called monsters without any exaggeration.
But, they were merely beasts after all.
Just a bit stronger than the usual kind.
When the wolves kept circling without approaching, Dale grew irritated.
He gripped the dagger holstered in his holster and, without a moments hesitation, swung his arm.
Swoosh!
The dagger flew in a straight line. Passing right through the wolves, it aimed directly at the mage standing behind them.
For an ordinary mage, such speed would be too fast to react.
But this woman was no ordinary mage.
Hmph.
With a snort that seemed to mock the effort, the mage swung her staff.
Thump! The trajectory of the dagger was abruptly altered.
Harkins eyes widened in surprise.
Eh, what? The mage blocked that?
Shes got some skills.
Nevertheless, Dales attempt was not entirely unsessful. At least, it brought an end to the tedious standoff.
The wolf pack whose owner was attacked became enraged and rushed at Dale and Harkin.
Dale immediately swung his longsword in a diagonal arc.
As the sword shed once, the head of arge wolf was cleanly severed.
However, the wolves did not shrink back even at the death of theirpanion. Instead, they leaped forward, rushing towards Dale.
Their strategy seemed to be to overwhelm the enemy with sheer weight, regardless of whether they were decapitated or not.
Dale nted his longsword into the ground and stretched out both hands towards the approaching wolf before grabbing hold of the beast with all his might.
Guoo!
The wolf opened its jaws wide and attempted to bite Dale. However, its fangs were not strong enough to prate his armor.
Dale then hurled the wolf he was holding at another that was charging towards him.
keen!
The two collided wolves tumbled to the ground. And the watching mage expressed her admiration.
Such incredible strength.
Harkin who was beating a wolf with his shield from behind spoke up.
Ill take care of this side! Sir Dale, please focus on that mage!
Are you sure you can handle it alone?
I havent survived this long on luck alone.
Nodding his head, Dale kicked the ground. He then lunged in the direction of the mage.
A couple of wolves attempted to block Dales path.
With a swift move, Dale swung the hilt of his longsword, swiftly crushing the skull of one wolf.
The wolfs skull was cracked and hot blood flowed out.
Not even wolves could stop Dale.
The mage also realized this fact.
She stopped the wolves trying to block Dale.
Back off, my friends. He seems to be more than you can handle.
Then the wolves immediately cleared the way for Dale. They were moving like a well-trained army.
Dale passed the wolves and approached the mage.
Surprisingly, the mage just stood there while watching Dale.
It was strange.
Mages are usually sensitive to distance. Even the most powerful spellcasters can die from a knife in a vital spot.
Thats why they desperately maintain distance or have trustworthy guards by their side.
But this woman did neither.
She just waited for Dale with a rxed expression. Dale found her confident attitude irritating.
Does she believe shes unbeatable in closebat?
Dale raised his longsword to his face, adopting a high guard position. Regardless of whether the opponent was confident or not, all you had to do was to stab them in the body.
Dale forcefully stomped on the ground.
His foot sunk slightly, kicking up dirt as his body elerated.
A sword stroke,den with speed and weight, descended toward the mages crown.
The mage gently stroked the smooth surface of her staff. In a moment, her eyes glowed red.
Bang!
With a sound like crushing metal, Dale was thrown back.
Dale who was suspended in mid-air maintained hisposure and started coolly analyzing the situation.
What was that?
A powerful force had struck his side.
Dale scrutinized the mage.
Her right hand had transformed and now it was bushy like a bears with sharp ws.
Beast Transformation?
Transforming part of the body into that of a beast was not amon spell.
Dale pondered over the type of spell the woman had mastered.
But he couldnt immediately pinpoint it.
Beast Transformation and controlling beasts are different schools of magic.
Whether she knew Dales thoughts or not, the mage smirked.
Quite sturdy, arent you?
Her eyes emitted a red glow once again, triggering a transformation.
Fur sprouted thickly on her previously smooth legs. Her bones grew longer, and her legs became long and muscr.
The mage looked down at her sturdy deer-like legs with satisfaction.
Then, as if eager to test them, she immediately stamped on the ground.
She approached Dale with astonishing speed and swung her foreleg again.
Instead of defending, Dale thrust his sword diagonally forward.
It was a stance that said, Ill stab if you dare to swing.
Tch. The mage clicked her tongue and retracted her leg, knocking the longsword aside.
At that moment, Dale let go of his sword without hesitation. The sword flew far away.
A swordsman abandoning his sword was unexpected.
The mage was momentarily taken aback. Dale, seizing the opportunity,unched a fist towards the mages face.
Her head was still human.
An area not yet transformed by the Beast Transformation was surely vulnerable enough to be shattered.
Dale thought so, but once again, the mages eyes glowed red.
ck wings suddenly sprouted from her back and she hastily shielded her face with them.
Crunch!
The doubleyered wings took the full brunt of the punch but they did not escape unscathed. The thin bones forming the wings snapped.
However, she managed to avoid a fatal blow.
Gah.
As the groaning mage struggled, Dale was about to deliver another punch to finish her off.
In the next moment, the crows perched in the trees above swooped down at Dale in unison.
Annoying.
Dale swatted away all the crows with a wave of his hand.
ck feathers fluttered, momentarily obscuring his vision.
Thanks to this brief distraction, the woman gained some distance.
While breathing heavily at a safe distance, she caressed her staff.
Her eyes were filled with the fear of death.
After reflecting on the recent exchange, Dale said,
You. Youre not a mage.
The sudden surprise attack he had unleashed was not something that could be easily dodged.
Even a skilled warrior might struggle to react, yet a mage had countered it?
It was hard to believe.
Moreover, seeing the haphazard and seemingly unrted array of spells she possessed, Dale became more convinced that she was not a mage.
If shes not a mage
Dales gaze shifted to the staff in the womans hand.
A staff imbued with power. An artifact, perhaps?
The woman growled lowly.
Before he knew it, her mouth had transformed into a beak-like protrusion.
Grrrru. Its miiine.
With poweres a price.
It seemed the womans humanity was blurring as a cost for her beastly transformation.
Shrugging his shoulders, Dale picked up his longsword that had flown away.
Now that he knew his opponent was not a mage and that her strength came from the artifact staff, everything became more simple.
Breaking that staff should do the trick.
Dale charged towards the woman.
Having been harshly struck once, the woman faltered momentarily but soon countered Dales advance.
Her bear-like paw swung again to strike Dale.
He stepped back.
The paw missed his face by inches, creating a gust of wind as it passed by.
Dale advanced forward, turning his retreat into a swift counterattack.
His target was the staff and he intended to split it in two.
Grrr!
The woman made a sound like boiling phlegm and swung her staff in response. She trusted the hardness of the staff.
Creak.
Grr?
Her belief was shattered instantly.
A crack appeared on the tough surface of the artifact staff.
Dales strength was too overwhelming, and his cursed sword too sharp for the staff to remain unscathed.
Only then did the womans face contort with fear.
Grrrr. No! The staff must not break!
Dale swung his sword again toward the staff. The woman moved her arm to shield it.
Swish! With a slicing sound, her bear-like paw was severed.
Aaagh!
The woman screamed, yet there was a hint of relief on her face.
Her arm was gone, but the staff remained intact.
She seemed to value the staff more than her own body as she clutched it tightly and propelled herself backward.
No.
The deers legs shone brighter when fleeing than when fighting.
For herbivores, escaping is probably more familiar than hunting.
The woman desperately ran for her life.
As she did, she continuously pped the wings that had sprouted from her back. But with her broken wings, she couldnt fly.
Dale followed closely behind her while searching for a weapon to throw before the distance between them widened further. He needed to finish this quickly.
He must handle that dangerous artifact staff and stop that deranged being from roaming this area.
Dales hand reached for the hand axe hanging in his holster.
However, there was no longer a need to throw a weapon.
In the next moment.
Arge gray wolf burst out of the bushes and bit into the womans remaining arm.
Its powerful jaw strength was enough to sever the arm of the woman, who had not undergone beast transformation.
AAAGHHH!
The woman let out a piercing scream as blood gushed profusely from her severed arm.
Dale examined the eyes of the wolf that suddenly appeared.
Unlike the other controlled wolves, this ones eyes were clear, though they were filled with rage.
So, thats how it is.
Dale roughly understood the situation.
The wolf hade for revenge because the woman had controlled its kin.
It had been stealthily prowling around the woman, waiting for an opportunity.
The wolf was a persistent and patient hunter.
Dales eyes met with those of the wolf. The wolf, with a gleam in its eyes, crunched down on the womans arm as if to im it as its own.
It seemed to say that this was its rightful share.
Regardless, it was of no concern to Dale. Capturing the woman was enough for him.
The staff the staff
With both arms severed and the staff lost, the woman had reverted to her ordinary human form.
She wriggled towards the staff as if thoroughly mesmerized by its magic.
Dale intended to ask her where she had gotten the staff but then decided against it.
It seems like talking wont do any good.
Dale walked ahead and picked up the staff.
Aah
The woman looked up at Dale with a devastated face.
Ignoring her, Dale smoothly stroked the staff.
Indeed, he could feel an extraordinary power from it. It seemed like the force of a demon, or perhaps the power of an ancient and evil spell.
As Dale held the staff in his hand, he felt a sense of difort.
It was as if some will was forcibly trying to wedge into his mind.
The staff corrupts the mind of its user.
Conversely, this also meant that the staff was an item of exceptional significance.
Depending on its use, it could wield immense power.
However, Dale was no fool.
He had no intention of bing a ve to the staff for a bit more power.
P-please give it back.
The woman pleaded earnestly with Dale. He nced at her briefly.
Then, in front of the woman, he gripped the staff with both hands and struck it down towards his knee.
The staff broke with a snap.
The considerate Dale thenid the broken staff right in front of the womans face.
Here it is.
Chapter 37: The Wolf (2)
Chapter 37: The Wolf (2)
When the staff broke, the woman and the wolves shemanded all fell to the ground.
She disyed powerful abilities thanks to the power of the relic staff but she had to pay the price when it broke.
Harkin who had been single-handedly holding down the wolves, rushed forward in a hurry.
He asked as he looked at the woman who died in such a miserable state.
Is she dead?
Yes.
Phew.
Harkin let out a sigh of relief. Atst, his home vige was free from the threat.
Dale surveyed the wolves lying scattered around.
They were numerous andrge. It struck him how Harkin had remarkably managed to hold his own amidst them.
Have you improved your skills?
Haha. Im not so weak as to be defeated by mere beasts.
They were not creatures who could be called mere beasts. But Harkin just leaned against his shield and grinned.
Maybe its true that having something to protect makes you stronger.
Harkins growth was a wee development.
Dale would likely have many more tasks for him in the future.
Lets take care of the aftermath then. Do you know how to skin them?
Fairly well.
Harkin pulled out a sharp dagger from his pocket and began to skin the wolves hide. Many had died cleanly by the de, so the quality of the hides was decent.
Meanwhile, Dale approached the dead woman and searched through her belongings.
The loot was meager.
A couple of coins. A few daggers. Smelly jerky and rotten cheese.
She must have been a warrior or a thief before.
She had likely been skilled. He could tell just by looking at the state of her muscles that she had rigorous training.
Her amplebat experience was clear from her adept use of the relic staff.
Could she have been a soldier?
The thought suddenly crossed his mind.
However, there was nothing to confirm the womans identity.
Not even her name was known.
He had even tried to glimpse into her memories while absorbing her life force.
But the memories were unclear, like a video gued with noise, rendering them unreadable.
In a way, it was to be expected.
Her mind had been corrupted by such a staff, so it was unlikely her memories would be intact.
Ultimately, one question remained.
How did shee into possession of this staff?
The relic staff could unleash tremendous power depending on how it was used. It was an object of desire for many and certainly held great value.
It seemed too much for an unknown woman like her to possess.
Of course, there was a chance that the woman had fortuitously stumbled upon a ruin and acquired it.
But the circumstances are too convenient.
Soldiers returning from the front lines, the appearance of a demons servant, a warlock and crossbowmening into the slums, and troublemakers scheming to bring chaos to the city.
In the midst of all this, it seemed unlikely that this woman had coincidentallye upon a powerful staff and decided to release a horde of crocodiles into the underground sewers.
There must be someone behind the scenes orchestrating these events.
Whoever it is, theyre causing quite the headache.
The feeling was that they were still testing the waters and only lightly probing.
It was as if they were throwing a few punches to see how the other side would react.
A proper response was necessary.
If they thought they were dealing with an easy target, there was no telling what they might try next.
Of course, devising a response strategy was not Dales responsibility.
That was for the citys rulers to handle.
Dales current priority was to be stronger.
After thinking about it, Dale approached Harkin to help him. Harkin was skillfully skinning the wolfs hide.
Ill help.
Thats alright. I can handle it. But That guys gaze is kind of intense.
There was a wolf standing where Harkin pointed. It was the one that had bitten off the arm of the woman.
The wolf, with a wound on its neck, looked at them with a sorrowful gaze.
It seems sad to see its familys hides being removed.
Ill deal with it.
No need. Its already sad enough having lost its family.
It was uncharacteristic of Harkin to say such things.
Normally, he would have been excited to hunt for an additional hide.
Perhaps he feltpassion for the creature who was now a lone wolf having lost all itspanions.
Or maybe he saw his own past losses reflected in the wolfs plight.
Harkin was gradually changing.
In that case.
Dale sheathed his sword back.
Afterward, they devoted themselves to skinning the hides. The wolf only looked at them pitifully from a distance but did note closer.
Since there was no hostility, Dale also left it alone.
After finishing all the work, the two returned to the vige.
The vige hadpleted all the preparations for the feast. As people saw Harkin and Dale, they eximed,
Harkin! What would we do if the star of the feast disappeared! We couldnt start without you But, are you alright?
They were concerned about Harkins disheveled appearance.
Harkin responded with a heartyugh and then presented Mary with the wolf hide.
Heres a freshly skinned wolf hide! Tan it well and sell it!
Oh, is this a gift?
Of course, but you have to pay for it.
As expected
Mary immediately paid for the hide. Harkin took the silver and shared it with Dale.
See, walking with Sir Dale, my pockets never stay empty.
Harkin then hesitated, seeming like he had something more to say.
Just as Harkin was about to speak after a long pause, the vigers surrounded him.
What are you doing? Come on.
Its time to drink!
The vigers forcibly grabbed Harkin and urged him to drink. Harkin lifted a barrel of beer and poured it directly into his mouth.
The vigers erupted into cheers at this.
However, when Harkin immediately spat out the beer he had swallowed, the cheers turned into jeers.
Nheless, Harkin seemed happy.
It was as if he had finally returned to his rightful ce.
Dale merely pretended to drink from his beer mug while sitting in a secluded spot. A few vigers approached and invited him to join in the fun, but Dale declined.
The vigers didnt show it, but their fear hadntpletely disappeared yet.
No matter how much he had saved the vige, a heretic knight remained an object of fear.
He didnt want to intrude and spoil the good mood.
After all, Dale was still an outsider.
The feast continued into the night.
Everyone had consumed so much alcohol that they were extremely drunk.
Marys son, his face flushed red, stared pensively at Harkin and then spoke out.
I wish Dad could have been here too.
Harkin looked surprised with wide eyes as if suddenly sobered up by thement. The child added,
Uncle, next time bring Dad along, please.
Harkin gently stroked the childs head as he spoke.
. Yes. Uncle will definitely bring him.
Is it a promise?
Just make sure you listen to your mom until then.
Having said this, Harkin yfully messed up the childs hair and then gulped down his beer.
He then slumped his head onto the table.
It was unclear whether he was really drunk or just pretending to be.
The child and the other vigers quietly moved Harkin somewhere else.
Dale just watched this scene in silence and set down his ss.
Footsteps approached the vige from outside.
Someone ising.
The steps were stealthy.
Dale went outside to see who it was.
A tall hunter with cold eyes. Mazel was approaching the vige with an expressionless face.
Mazel also spotted Dale. His cold face was strangely distorted.
. Sir Dale?
He spoke in a voice that conveyed disbelief even after seeing him.
Dale spoke.
Youre a bitte.
What is this? Did you really manage to cross the giants territory?
Weve also finished the fight with the mage. Well, she wasnt a real mage though.
Mazel nodded his head as he observed the bustling atmosphere of the vige.
This noise was proof that Dale and Harkin had triumphed in their fight with the woman.
Had they lost, the vige would have been engulfed in a chilling silence.
Mazel, seemingly baffled by the situation, rubbed his face a couple of times.
Crossing the giants territory I thought it was reckless, but to think you were actually confident about it.
Mazel sighed and said,
I boasted about hunting the mage alone, but now I just look foolish. Ill give you my share of the reward I will receive from Gand.
Dale refused.
Theres no need for that. You stuck to your work principles. It was us who acted on our own.
Mazel shook his head.
My master used to say this: In this world, anything can happen, so never be too certain. Yet, I was sure you two couldnt cross the giants territory andpletely excluded you from the n. And as you can see, I couldnt do anything because I was toote.
Maze tapped therge scar etched across his face and said,
A painful scar ensures the lesson is long remembered. So, Ill give all of this missions reward to you and Harkin.
The notion that scars leavesting lessons seemed to be a principle Mazel held.
Honestly, Dale thought Mazel hadnt done anything wrong, but
If thats what he believes.
There was no need to keep refusing. Dale could already picture Harkins face lighting up with glee at receiving the extra money.
Dale gestured towards the vige.
Come in. Theres a feast going on; you can eat and drink as you please.
Ill pass on the drink. Just a vacant house to shelter from the rain will suffice.
Mazel trudged into the vige.
That night, Swamp Vige was alive with stories andughter.
***
Although he drank heavily the night before, Harkin was up at dawn.
It was a habit formed from his time serving at the front.
Rubbing his bleary eyes and scratching his curly hair, Harkin asked,
Huh? When did Mazel get here?
He arrivedst night.
Harkinughed slyly.
Haha. So, you havent heard the story of us two defeating a terrifying mage? You know, we might have to im Mazels share too.
He said this half-jokingly. But Mazel sighed deeply.
He looked to be clearly regretting having promised to give his share to this man.
Harkin who did not know that fact grew flustered and quickly added.
I-it was just a joke.
As the party was preparing to leave, Mary approached Harkin. And she spoke to him with a worried look on her face.
Are you leaving?
Yes.
Take care of yourself. Make sure you eat properly and do yourundry regrly. And find someone to marry soon.
I will.
And tell that guy Youre sending too much money. We can live well with less. Dont overwork yourself for our sake; earn less if you need to, but stay safe. You got that?
Yes, Ill let Quill know.
Harkin rambled in his response with an awkward expression on his face.
Ah, I might have drunk too muchst night. I need to go relieve myself before we depart.
With that, he quickly vanished.
Mary, looking worriedly at his retreating figure, spoke to Dale.
Sir Knight.
?
Please take good care of Harkin. He might be a bit impulsive and silly at times, but hes a tender and good person at heart. Hes even hiding the death of his friend and taking on the responsibility for that friends family all by himself.
Dale paused briefly before asking,
You already know?
Mary smiled sadly.
How could I not, after all the time weve spent together? When he kept making excuses for noting to the vige, I had my suspicions. Seeing his face this time confirmed it.
Harkin must have been sending money home and covering for Quill as well.
I wondered why he keptining about being short on money. That exins it.
Mary then pulled out a heavy pouch. She opened it to reveal sparkling silver coins inside.
This is all from Harkin. I havent spent a single coin; Ive been saving it.
Thats a lot.
Yes. If Harkin ever quits being a mercenary, I want to help him make a fresh start. So, please Im asking you. Could you make sure that Harkin returns safely?
After gazing intently at Mary for a moment, Dale responded.
Ill do my best.
Mary nodded her head. She seemed to be satisfied even with his gruff answer.
She attempted to take money out of the pouch to hand to Dale, but he refused.
The fee for a request is to be received upon its sessfulpletion, not in advance.
Meanwhile, Harkin had returned.
Eh? What are you two talking about?
Nothing important.
Then lets get going! We have a long journey ahead.
Harkin, having gathered his belongings, started walking with a vigorous stride.
Dale and Mazel followed behind him. After walking for a while, Dale suddenly looked back.
Mary and her children were still waving their hands.
A rtionship where they deceive each other for each others sake
Though not rted by blood, they were undoubtedly a family.
Dale felt a sense of envy towards Harkin.
A ce to return to.
On the day Harkins adventure ended, he would return here.
But on the day Dales adventure ended, could he really return to the embrace of his family?
Suddenly, Harkin who was leading the way clenched his fist tightly.
Ive made up my mind!
What is it?
Didnt I say I would even be your servant if you would help me this time? I will follow Sir Dale for the rest of my life, even if it leads to a pit of fire!
Dont say things you dont mean.
Dale had been given a request by Mary just a moment ago, so he couldnt possibly throw him into a pit of fire.
Harkin, who had been smiling foolishly at the blunt reply, suddenly lifted his head to look at the sky.
Oh. The rain has stopped.
A ray of sunlight broke through the gloomy clouds, pouring down below.
The rainy season was ending, and the seasons were changing.
Summer was approaching.
But it wasnt just the seasons that were changing.
.
Dale looked at the gradually brightening sky and the crows leisurely preening their feathers on an oak tree and he eventually lowered his head.
It was time to return. He needed to go back and conclude this affair.
The party strode vigorously along the pathway.
***
At the mercenary guild.
A visitor arrived in Gands office.
Kadal, the busy captain of the guards, was overwhelmed with various matters these days.
He handed over a document to Gand without saying much.
Take a look at this.
Haha. Whats so urgent?
Gand scanned the document with curious eyes.
His expression soon turned serious.
Are you serious?
If we just sit back and do nothing, wont that be a problem? The citizens are getting anxious.
Still, to go to such lengths
Gand murmured to himself and swallowed a sigh.
The city will be noisy again for a while.
Chapter 38: The Wolf (3)
Chapter 38: The Wolf (3)
There were no suitable carts for carrying heavy loads in Swamp Vige.
As on their way there, they had to return on foot.
As soon as the rain stopped, the sun zed fiercely in the sky. The humid and hot weather was not ideal for marching.
Oh dear, its already so hot. How will we endure this summer?
Harkin constantly fanned his face with his hand.
Despite the heat, he never took off his helmet or armor.
It was a habit he developed from the front lines, believing it better to endure a little heat than to die from an arrow.
Although the weather grew increasingly ufortable, Mazel did not lose his focus.
He carefully surveyed the surroundings.
Harkin asked him.
Whats wrong, Mazel?
There are dangerous beasts around here. I was attacked three times on my way here. Thats why I was dyed.
Ah, this area is known to be somewhat dangerous.
However, Mazels worries were unfounded. Throughout their journey, the group was not attacked.
There were two armed men and a knight exuding a menacing aura, so it may be natural, but
Hmm?
Mazel who was leading the way spotted something unusual.
There were chaotic beast tracks, scattered with fur and blood.
It seems like wolves have fought among themselves.
Its not unusual for wolf packs to fight over territory.
But this is strange. From the looks of the tracks, it wasnt a fight among packs, but rather a singlerge wolf that seems to have fought against another pack
Mazel examined a particrlyrge paw print that seemed oddly familiar.
He racked his brain.
Then he remembered where he had seen this print before.
When the mage was leading a pack of wolves, there was one that followed them from a particrly far distance.
ording to Dale, all the wolves under the womans control had died.
So what could this wolf be?
Mazel felt a twinge of curiosity but quickly shook off the thought.
Therge wolf was indeed a threat, but there was no need for heightened vignce at the moment.
After all, Dale could easily cut down any ordinary beast with a single stroke of his sword.
As they traveled, the group eventually found themselves weing the night in a field.
Harkin spoke to Mazel as he prepared for camp.
Mazel, could we have some meat for dinner? Something like a roasted rabbit would be nice.
Leave it to me.
This was one of the reasons hunters were popr among mercenaries.
The ability to provide fresh meat instead of just dry rations or jerky.
Without a word, Mazel got up and grabbed his bow and quiver of arrows.
With his skills, it wouldnt take long to bring back a rabbit or two.
However, Mazel had hardly walked ten steps before he stopped abruptly.
Hmm.
Whats the matter?
Look at this.
Harkin and Dale who were about to start a fire approached Mazel.
At the ce Mazel pointed to, a wild boary motionless on the ground.
It had not been long since the creature had died.
Why the hell is there a wild boar here.
Mazel pointed to the neck of the dead wild boar.
There was a wound torn by fangs.
Its the work of a wolf. It cut off its airway and then moved it here. As if it wanted us to see.
The three exchanged nces. At this point, something definitely seemed odd.
Dale concentrated his senses and scanned his surroundings. Something was crouching in the low bushes.
It was so stealthily hidden that if he hadnt focused, he would have missed it.
Come out.
Then, something slowly rose from the bushes.
Arge gray wolf.
Harkin recognized the wolf.
Ah. That one, the one ring at me when I was skinning Huh. It followed us here. Do you think it came for revenge?
Mazel shook his head.
Well. I dont think so. We havent encountered a single beast on our way here. It seems like this wolf has been driving them away.
As if responding to their words, the wolf slowly walked out and nudged the boar carcass with its nose.
Then it looked in their direction and let out a deep growl.
Whats that about? Is it giving us the boar as a gift?
Perhaps its repaying us for avenging its fellow kin by killing that woman who brainwashed them?
Ive never heard of a wolf repaying a favor before
Mazel shrugged his shoulders.
This is a first for me too. Anyway, it seems to be quite an intelligent creature. It has patience, knows how to track and hide its presence well. A natural-born hunter.
The wolf had been following Mazel at a distance which ensured he wouldnt notice its presence.
This alone marked it as different from an ordinary wolf.
Dale moved forward.
He ced his hand on the boar and asked the wolf,
Is this for me?
The wolf nodded its head.
It was unclear if it truly understood the words or simply responded on a whim, but its intention was understood.
Thank you. Theres no need to repay us further; you may leave now.
The wolf then took a couple of steps back, stopped, and looked at them again.
Dont want to leave?
Upon hearing this, the wolfid down on its belly, turned its head away, and pretended to ignore them.
Harkin said hesitantly.
Seems like it doesnt want to leave. Maybe it wants to join us? Specifically, with Sir Dale?
Are you suggesting I raise a wolf?
Why not?
Mazel joined in,
Theres nothing to lose. Its an unusually intelligent creature. If it bes useless, you can always kill it and sell its skin and meat.
It was a statement befitting the residents of a world where the concept of pets was weak.
In their harsh world, livestock was merely property to be disposed of when no longer useful.
Dale nced indifferently at the wolf. The wolf, in turn, gazed back steadily at Dale.
It didnt seem particrly desperate to be epted, nor was it behaving affectionately.
Dale was impressed by its dignity.
After a moment of contemtion, Dale asked Mazel,
Do you think the wolf could also serve as a guide?
Mazel frowned as he didnt understand the intent of the question. He didnt know that Dale was terrible at directions.
Well Its a smart creature, so it might be possible?
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Alright then, lets go together.
The gray wolf showed no particr signs of happiness and merely growled once.
Harkin chuckled and remarked,
Haha. Walking the streets with such arge wolf is bound to terrify people, wont it?
People get freaked out even when I walk alone.
Ah
Harkin added with an awkward expression on his face.
So, have you thought of a name? We cant keep calling it wolf forever.
A name How about Harty? That should be fine.
Hmm. It feels odd because it sounds simr to my name. Are you okay with that?
Harkin yfully poked Hartys side and asked the beast this question.
However, Harty simply flicked its tail once and did not respond.
It seemed like a sign to call it whatever he wanted.
What a haughty one.
With a wry smile, Harkin turned his gaze to the dead wild boar.
It was a veryrge animal.
Preparing it for cooking would take quite some time.
Forget it. Lets just eat. Preparing this is going to be a long ordeal.
Mazel nodded his head, then skillfully drew his knife and began to butcher the boar.
He cut off a leg and threw it to Harty.
However, Harty just stared nkly at the meat, then looked towards Dale.
Dale nodded his head
You can eat it.
Only then did Harty start to crunch down on the leg.
Harkin smiled bitterly at that strong disy of loyalty.
Better than people.
***
After several days of continuous travel, the group finally arrived at Irene.
Children from the slums peeked over curiously, but regrettably, this time they didnt bring a cart or a carriage with them, so they were unable to prepare ample food supplies.
Theres nothing to give.
But, interestingly enough, no children approached them this time.
A few peeked over, but each time, an adult who appeared to be a parent woulde and scold them.
Hey, didnt Mom tell you not to go out today!
The residents of the slums quickly disappeared into the back alleys.
Harkin who was yawningzily as if he was bored remarked.
Doesnt it feel like the atmosphere is different from usual? Or is it just me?
The streets were eerily quiet.
Eyes filled with wariness peered out from the windows of dpidated houses lining the road.
As their gazes met Dales, the people quickly vanished from the windows.
Yeah. Something does seem off.
Was it a strange current in the air?
It appeared that something was unfolding.
The group hurriedly passed through the southern gate of the city and entered the safety of the city walls.
Unlike the slums, the interior of the walls seemed simr to before.
Crowded with people and bustling with energy.
However, this bustle came to an abrupt halt as the group approached.
People were initially startled by Dale, and then doubly so upon seeing therge wolf trailing behind.
Good heavens. Now that heretic is walking around with a monster.
Did they really release crocodiles recently?
Harty bared its fangs and growled lowly at the whispering passersby.
Then the murmuring bystanders quickly created distance.
Dale stroked Hartys fur.
Well done.
Harty wagged its tail once and tapped Dale on the waist. It seemed to say this was nothing significant.
Thanks to the pedestrians stepping aside, the group could easily make their way to the mercenary guild.
Upon arriving at the guild office, they were asked by an employee to wait for a moment.
Then, after a while, the employee told them to go upstairs.
Should I go first?
No. Mr. Mazel and Mr. Harkin, the branch leader said for all of you toe up together.
This was unusual.
It was standard practice to report missions individually.
This was to prevent mercenaries from hiding anything or inting their achievements.
Yet Gand requested that the threee up together.
Understood.
As Dale was about to head upstairs with the other two, the employee stopped him.
Um, excuse me. Are you going to take that wolf with you?
Is it not allowed?
Well, its just that
Then, could you look after it for a while?
When Dale asked this, Harty red menacingly at the employee.
The startled employee asked in return,
It looks fierce, but it doesnt bite, does it?
Well, it does know the taste of humans.
This wasnt a lie.
The wolf had once devoured the arm of the woman who wielded that relic staff.
The employees face turned pale.
Dale asked again,
Will you look after it?
A-ah, ah, its-its fine, you can bring it upstairs,
With a nod of his head, Dale climbed the stairs. Harty followed him, and Harkin who followed a bitte asked him.
Why do you have to scare the staff like that?
Sometimes, a bit of fear works better than a hundred words of persuasion.
Hmm. Just to be clear, youre not enjoying scaring them, right?
Of course not.
Dale responded briefly and stopped in front of Gands office door. He stretched out his hand and knocked lightly on the door.
A voice from inside called out,
Come in.
The group opened the door and entered. Gand was not alone inside the room.
A dwarf with a thick waist and strong arms, Kadal, the outer district captain of the guards was sitting there.
Gand greeted the party with a weing face.
Youve done well. Sir Dale, Mazel, Harkin, and Mr wolf?
Upon seeing Gand, Harty crouched low and showed signs of being on guard.
This was the first time the rtively docile Harty had reacted this way.
Mazel and Harkin were puzzled as to why Harty was behaving like this and Gand was taken aback.
Hmm. It seems youve acquired a fiercepanion in a short time. He wont charge at us, will he?
Dont worry.
Dale tapped Harty lightly and made him step back. Harty still kept its guard up against Gand but became docile again at Dalesmand.
Gand wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and spoke.
First, we need to hear the report on the request. Could you please exin in detail?
Mazel, who had been silent, asked a question.
Before that, Id like to know why we were all summoned together. I dont see why the captain of the guards is here.
Ah, about that.
Gand exchanged a nce with Kadal and then continued.
The mercenary guild is nning to issue arge-scale recruitment notice soon.
Mazel reflexively inquired.
Arge-scale recruitment notice? What could that mean?
The announcement implied the mobilization of mercenaries on a grand scale.
It was obviously not an ordinary matter.
Chapter 39: Search (1)
Chapter 39: Search (1)
Esther was offering prayers in the main hall of the temple.
The filtered light through the stained ss scattered brilliantly over her head.
She quietly closed her eyes in front of the silver ring, a symbol of the temple.
She was deep in thought.
You seem troubled, Esther.
When she heard a voiceing from behind Esther turned her head.
And there she saw an old woman with a stern face standing there.
Priestess Ordan.
Ordan,
She was a high priestess of the temple, and she was also in charge of Esthers education. Thetter was known as a promising candidate to seed the saintess.
Ordan had always been strict with Esther.
However, Esther knew that behind that strictnessy kindness and love.
She was one of the people Esther trusted and followed the most.
When Ordan inquired about her inner thoughts, Esther feltpelled to answer.
Yes, my mind is troubled and confused.
What troubles you?
Esther hesitated before responding.
Do you remember the dark knight. who came to our temple?
I do remember. How could I forget? Why do you ask?
Curiosity flickered in Ordans eyes.
Some time ago, he purged a thieves guild. Residents of the slums who witnessed the fight spoke of it. They said he was merciless, even to those who lost their will to fight and begged for their lives. They described him as a monster.
Ordan nodded silently, and Esther continued.
Perhaps those people deserved their fate, but I keep wondering if there was a better way. No, I know the truth. Its just my naive idealism, like a childs tantrum.
And? Are you disappointed in this heretical knight?
Disappointed Not really.
Esther shook her head.
Ive started to think that maybe I was mistaken about him.
What kind of person did you think this knight was?
.
Esther couldnt answer immediately.
Dale, just by his existence, challenged Esthers beliefs and faith.
Until now, Esther had viewed all heretics as inherently evil and cruel.
Not just Esther, but most of the temple thought the same way.
However, Dale was different.
She had seen him sharing food with children.
She saw the respect he showed to the deceased and witnessed him fighting bravely, more than anyone else.
Dale, though perhaps twisted in some ways, was certainly
He was a man from whom there was much to learn. Sometimes, I even felt admiration for him
It was a difficult confession to make to other believers. If they heard her speak this way about a heretic, they would not approve.
But she could speak of it to Ordan.
Do you still think that way?
. Yes. I just feel shocked because the image I had of Sir Dale didnt match reality. I regret hastily vouching for his character, and I feel foolish for doing so.
Ordan closed her eyes for a moment and pondered Esthers words.
Then she opened her mouth.
Many in the temple do not view your association with that knight favorably. They fear that the purity you possess might be tainted.
..
But my view is different. Do you know the saying that a weed, which grows in harsh conditions, is tougher and more resilient than a flower raisedfortably in a greenhouse?
Esther nodded her head. She too once had been a daughter of a poor farmer.
She possessed some knowledge of farming.
Ordan continued speaking.
Faith and belief are simr. It is said that faith without any suffering can easily be broken by even the slightest storm. Paradoxically, its doubt that truly strengthens belief.
Ordan gently patted Esthers shoulder.
Doubt and doubt again. When you confront and ovee these doubts, thats when your faith will stand firm.
Priestess
If that dark knight shakes your faith and heart, then you have no choice but to confront it. In doing so, perhaps God will illuminate your heart.
Ordan smiled. The wrinkles around her mouth emanated kindness.
Esther stared nkly at Ordan and nodded her head.
Thank you, Priestess. I feel enlightened.
Offering sound advice to the young is one of the few uses old folks have.
Dont say that.
Now, stop moping around and get up. Your brothers and sisters in faith are very worried.
Oh
Its mealtime anyway, lets go together.
Having said that, Ordan turned her head and started walking ahead.
Esther smiled as she watched her warm back from behind. She felt relieved to have shared her worries.
As expected of priestess Ordan.
However, there was something Esther didnt see.
The face of Ordan who had turned away, was unlike thepassionate priestess from just moments ago.
She was wearing a cold, eerie smile that seemed inhuman.
Esther was unaware.
That while oveing doubts can indeed solidify faith, victory is not always assured.
Ordan didnt mention it.
How many predecessors had failed to conquer their doubts and strayed onto the wrong path.
***
Arge-scale summoning notice.
The sudden announcement puzzled the group, but Gand managed a wry smile.
I know its sudden. But before I exin, could you first report on the mission? Its rted to the summoning notice.
Alright.
Dale started with a brief report, and Mazel supplemented the missing details.
A vige annihted. A pack of wolves.
The tracing of the targets movement path by Dale and Harkin, crossing the giants territory. Mazel moving separately.
And even the relic staff the woman carried.
Gand nodded in satisfaction as the report concluded.
Excellent. Anticipating the targets path and preventing damage to the vige, even risking passage through the giants territory There were some hups along the way, but in the end, you sessfullypleted the mission. I cant help but say it was perfect.
Kadal also expressed his admiration.
Just like the rumors say, you handled the task neatly. Its said even the famous mercenary king worked in this manner Sir Dale, have you no interest in joining the guards? I could use my influence to secure you a good position.
Gand couldnt help but smile bitterly at Kadals audacity in trying to recruit a guild mercenary right in front of him.
This brazenness was both Kadals strength and weakness.
In a way, it also meant that Dale was highly sought after.
However, Dale shook his head.
Thank you for the offer, but Ill pass.
Tch. At least pretend to consider it
Rather than that, now that the report is finished, we should return to the beginning of our discussion.
Mazel intervened to prevent the conversation from veering off topic.
Kadal, hiding his disappointment, spoke seriously.
While you were chasing that cun*t, we managed to hunt most of the crocodiles released in the sewers.
Harkin asked,
What do you mean by most? That sounds rather vague. Isnt that a bit negligent?
Kadal became annoyed.
How would I know how many crocodiles she released? It was hard enough to find them with the waters rising due to the rainy season. There might be one or two still hiding. Do I have to exin everything?
I apologize.
Harkin who had intervened in vain was taken aback.
Gand spoke with a bitter smile.
Fortunately, this time, thanks to the efforts of you and the guards, we were able to minimize the damage. The problem is that such incidents have been urring far too frequentlytely.
Gand, rifling through a file of recent incidents, continued.
Take for instance, the warlock Dale encountered during the raid on the thieves guild, or the woman who released the crocodiles this time. There have also been several other major and minor threats. While most of the culprits have been caught, some have escaped.
Kadal shouted indignantly.
This city was founded by our great Emperor himself, and it stands as humanitysst bastion! And yet, some trash dares to undermine it!
Could it be the work of demons?
In response to Mazels question, Gand shook his head.
We dont know the exact forces behind these acts yet. But the immediate problem isnt that. The real issue is that the severity of these threats to the city is escting.
Gands expression was grave.
The city is in danger if things continue this way. Im not sure about the upper districts, but at least the outer districts are at risk. Theres been a lot of discussion among the council members, and the proposed solution is
To intensify the citys inspections and thoroughly clean up the slums.
There was a moment of silence after Kadals statement.
The group didnt immediately grasp the implications of Kadals words. No one spoke.
As if anticipating this reaction, Gand sighed and added,
Its a shockingly extreme proposal, so your surprise is understandable. Cleaning up the slums Opinions are divided even among the council members.
Kadal mmed his hand on the table.
Its harsh, but its necessary! Every time we catch these troublemakers and interrogate them, all of themevery single onehave been preparing their deeds while living in the slums! And there are probably many more hiding there now. Are we supposed to just leave them be?
It was, of course, a logical concern.
Compared to the area within the city walls, the slums had poorer security andx surveince.
It was an ideal hiding ce for criminals nning illegal deeds.
However, the issue was the reaction of the slum dwellers.
Dale spoke up,
The people in the slums wont just sit by idly.
The slums were big.
The poption of the slums was now equal to that of the entire city within the walls.
Even now, refugees from a country destroyed by demons continued to pour in, whci meant that the slums would only growrger in the future.
Although their economic situation was significantly inferior to that of those living inside the city walls, their sheer numbers were a force to be reckoned with.
Theres also the issue of justification.
Up until now, the council had practically neglected the slums.
The proof was that when Dale destroyed a thieves guild in the slums, the guards took no action.
Had Dalemitted such ughter within the city, even if his targets were thieves, he would have been imprisoned.
Would they now turn the slums upside down, iming the city was in danger after all this time of indifference?
There are already people from the slums who have a strong rebellious temperament.
Strong resistance was expected.
Gand also looked troubled.
Thats why theres a divide in opinions among the council members But the mood is leaning towards taking forceful action. Now that weve discussed this far, do you understand why the summons was announced?
You n to overturn the back alleys using mercenaries strength.
Its just a precaution for any unforeseen circumstances. We aim to handle this as peacefully as possible.
However, no one really believed that these were just precautionary measures.
Since they expect something to happen, they were willing to pay a high price to gather people.
Gand felt a bit embarrassed by his own words so he awkwardly smiled and said,
Anyway, it would be great if we could have the help of the three of you. You are all exceptionally skilled, after all.
Is the summons mandatory?
No, it isnt. Its just that the reward is more generous than usual, and the credit for this task is significantly higher. What do you think? Are you interested?
Ooh
Harkin showed interest. Indeed, the conditions were not bad.
Dealing with people from the slums seemed better than confronting dreadful demon servants, vicious one-eyed monsters, or a mad woman wielding a relic staff.
Then, Kadal who had been listening, shouted,
You must do it! This isnt even something to ponder over!
Ka-Kadal
We are the loyal subjects of His Majesty the Emperor and have received his grace! This is our chance to repay that kindness, and we cannot refuse!
Dale who was listening to the conversation thought indifferently.
I dont particrly recall owing anything to the Emperor.
Anyway, it seemed that the fiercely loyal captain of the guards believed that all the citys residents were under the Emperors grace.
Harkin also murmured in a voice as quiet as a mosquitos,
Wow, its rare to see such an old-fashioned person these days.
At that moment, Mazel who had been silent stood up.
Mazel?
Ill pass. This isnt my area of expertise. Look for someone else.
Kadals face contorted suddenly.
But Mazel didnt even blink one eye at that gaze and turned to Dale and Harkin to bid farewell.
Both of you, good work this time.
Ah, you too.
Good work.
I hope we can work together again in the future.
After he uncharacteristically spoke of future endeavors, Mazel left the office without a hint of hesitation.
Gand who was ustomed to such a cool and decisive attitude from Mazel let out a wry smile while Kadals face turned as red as a ripe fruit.
Before Kadal could erupt in anger, Gand quickly opened his mouth.
Well, theres nothing we can do about Mazel. What about you, Sir Dale? Would you consider taking on the task?
Dale thought for a moment and then opened his mouth.
I would
Chapter 40: Search (2)
Chapter 40: Search (2)
Dale just left the guild building when Harkin asked him.
Where will you go now?
To the temple.
Ah, then have a safe journey.
After seeing off Harkin, Dale walked down the road with Harty the wolf.
Night had already fallen.
But the city was far from dark. Light emanating from each building illuminated the surroundings.
Which was a stark contrast to the slums that became engulfed in darkness as soon as the sun set, relying solely on the faint moonlight.
Its cluttered.
Despite the daying to an end, people bustled about. Dale couldnt tell if it was just his imagination, but the atmosphere seemed charged with an uneasy energy.
Or should it be described as an unusual current in the air.
Perhaps the well-informed citizens had heard about something that was about to happen.
Didnt they say its not confirmed yet?
The n to conduct a thorough sweep of the back alleys had not been fully approved.
There were still council members opposed to the idea, and much was left to discuss.
Gand hinted that an official document was expected to be announced within a week at thetest.
While he was lost in thought, Harty nudged Dales waist with its blunt nose.
Dale raised his head and realized that they had already reached the dpidated entrance of the temple.
He then descended the stairs together with Harty.
Soon, a familiar scene unfolded before him.
Darkness enveloping everything. A skeleton swinging a wooden sword. And Priestess Erielle standing there with her eyes covered with a patch.
However, the temple was unusually crowded on this day.
People who seemed to be followers of the Night were buzzing around Erielle, who appeared troubled as she dealt with them.
This was not amon sight.
The number of followers serving the Goddess of the Night was overwhelmingly smallpared to the church.
Moreover, due to public perception, many chose to conceal their faith, making those who visited the temple in person a minority.
Such a gathering was rare.
Furthermore, several heldmps with candles, which meant they were ordinary followers without the ability to see through the darkness.
As Dale and Harty made their way down, the gaze of everyone inside shifted towards them.
The followers stared nkly at Dale before starting to murmur among themselves.
Is that the one?
My goodness. Its really Sir Dale.
How reassuring indeed
The followers were moved to see Dale with some even bing teary-eyed.
This was theplete opposite of the reactions he received on the streets.
However, the attention was no less unwee to Dale.
It was Erielle who eased the ufortable situation.
She made her way through the crowd and stepped forward.
Youve arrived.
Dale nodded his head and then stepped back.
Before anyone else could speak, he was the first to break the silence.
I would like to use a prayer room.
Feel free to enter any prayer room. They are all vacant at the moment.
Dale nodded again and strode forward.
The followers stepped aside to make way for him.
Though some wanted to speak to him, therge wolf standing by his side deterred them from approaching.
Dale did not make any effort to initiate conversation either.
Whatever expectations they had of him, Dale felt no obligation to fulfill them.
Dale strode purposefully to the prayer room and then instructed Harty.
Wait here for a moment.
Harty seemed to understand and wagged its tail once.
Dale opened the door to the prayer room and entered.
He removed his helmet, knelt on one knee, and bowed his head.
Then, from the silver candlestick ced on the altar, smoke began to billow, and soon took shape.
[Dale, my son, wee.]
The Goddess of the Night greeted him as always, her long hair cascading to the floor.
Her pale white foot took a step towards Dale.
Dale spoke up.
I wish to offer a sacrifice first.
[So be it. What blessing do you seek?]
Three options appeared before Dales eyes.
Increase Strength
Enhance Armor
Strengthen Soul
It had been a while since hisst visit to the temple and the number of souls he had amassed was not small.
Dale pondered his choices carefully.
The slightest difference in abilities could determine the oue of a battle. A decision should not be made rashly.
Lets set aside strengthening the soul for now or maybe not.
Strengthening the soul was an option that would increase magical power and Spiritual Power stats.
It seemed pointless for Dale, who had no immediate use for magic skills, but he suddenly had a thought.
Dale asked the goddess,
Are there any new skills I can learn?
The ss known as dark knight in his memories started learning skills from grade 3, and they began to specialize by grade 5.
How a dark knight utilized their skills and specialized could lead to various developments.
It meant he didnt have to fight recklessly as he had been.
At Dales question, the goddess replied in an embarrassed tone,
[Um, I was hiding it on purpose to give you a surprise but yes, you can learn a new skill.]
Then, may I learn that first?
The goddess nodded and ced her hand on Dales head.
A powerful force swirled and was absorbed into Dales body. He closed his eyes.
He silently savored the new power flowing through his body.
The goddess exined,
[To call it a new skill might be a bit misleading. Its more about awakening and unlocking the potential that was already dormant within you as a dark knight. Open your eyes and check your body.]
Dale who had his eyes closed opened them and examined his body.
The goddess asked,
[Do you feel any changes?]
As Dale examined his body, he quickly noticed a change.
In this pitch-dark space which was devoid of any light, the darkness around Dale seemed even deeper.
Could there be degrees of darkness?
It was something his rational mind couldnt easily grasp. Yet the intensified darkness or shadows around him were not merely an illusion.
The goddess continued,
[People around you might have felt an unexinable chill and eeriness. That energy has been materialized into this darkness. Try to imagine dispersing the darkness around you with your mind.]
Dale did as suggested.
He visualized scattering the darkness surrounding him.
It wasnt difficult.
Because he had already experienced what skill he had acquired through the game.
Whoosh!
The darkness responded to Dales will.
It gathered in his hand and, in the next moment, transformed into a mist that enveloped the entire space.
Dale murmured the name of this technique,
ck Mist.
[Yes, thats the name]
ck Mist.
A wide-range technique that scatters darkness to attack.
It wasnt merely a skill to obstruct vision.
Those who came into contact with the mist felt terror and a chilling sensation, and those with weak spiritual power could even copse entirely.
However, if that were all there was to it, the skill would have been somewhat underwhelming. The truly crucial effecty elsewhere.
It can absorb the life force of those it touches.
Of course, to absorb life forcefrom living beings, Dale would need to be of a higher level and further strengthen the skill.
But conversely, it implied that he could absorb life force from non-living entities.
For example, if there were corpses scattered around, there would be no need for him to insert his gauntlet into each one individually.
Merely dispersing the mist was enough to absorb life force.
There isnt much time to do that during battle. So it would be useful then.
The goddess asked.
[Do you like it?]
Yes.
[The skill consumes magical power, so it cant be used indefinitely. How about investing in your magical power this time?]
Then
After a moment of contemtion, Dale responded,
Ill invest two-thirds in strength. The rest will go into armor.
[Not investing in magical power?]
Yes.
[Do you perhaps not like my gift?]
The goddess asked with a hint of anxiety in her voice, to which Dale shook his head.
Its a useful skill, but I think it needs to be observed for now. If I feel ack of magical power, Ill consider it then.
[Uhm. Do as you wish, my son.]
The goddess felt slightly disappointed, but she did not press further.
When the goddess of the night gently caressed Dale once more, a new strength filled his body.
His muscles became firmer, and the sheen of his armor deepened.
Dale checked the change in his status.
[Dale]
Grade: 3
ss: Dark Knight
Strength: 58
Defense: 34
Magical Power: 10
Stamina:
Spiritual Power: 10
[List of Acquired Skills]
Life Force Absorption
ck Mist
[Traits]
Half-Human Half-Undead
Unholy Senses
Blessing of the Goddess of Night
[Title]
Demon Servant yer
Enhanced strength. And a body and armor that had be even more robust.
His stats were iparably highpared to other sses of the same rank.
The figures before him proved that Dales battles thus far had not been in vain.
They also affirmed that the path he was currently on was the right one.
With this, Dale had achieved his objective of visiting this ce. However, he had a question to ask.
I have one question.
[Ask anything.]
Dale hesitated for a moment before speaking again.
Some time ago, I fought with another follower of the night.
He exined about the necromancer he had eliminated in the slums.
And about what kind of person that necromancer had been.
The goddess responded with a hint of bitterness.
[Hakim. Such a pitiful child. Hakim led a difficult life, one that inevitably twisted his character. However, that doesnt excuse the evil deeds hemitted.]
Dale asked sharply.
Are you saying that the goddesss will was not involved in the necromancers actions?
[There seems to be a bit of a misunderstanding.]
The goddess exined.
[The influence this goddess can exert on the earthly realm is less than you might think and is bound by many restrictions. Unlike the light with many followers, what this goddess can do is at best bestow power and make her voice heard. How the children use that power, whether they heed the goddesss words, is entirely up to them.]
The goddess continued her exnation.
Humans possessed countless variables and possibilities and their inner depths were as profound andplex as the universe itself. Beyond even the fullprehension of gods.
The choice of how to wield power ultimately lies within oneself.
This statement might sound somewhat irresponsible. Yet, this was perhaps the very limit of the Night Goddesss influence.
The goddess continued.
[My followers have been persecuted for ages, forced to flee into the underground, deep mountains, and wastnds. There, they endured miserable lives and faced hardships.]
Persecuted faiths tend to be cruel and extreme.
The followers of the night had to do whatever it took to survive, and this desperation was passed down through generations and it evolved into something dreadful.
The necromancer Dale had encountered was likely one such oue.
[This goddess should have protected her children Regarding that, I have a favor to ask of you, Dale.]
A favor, you say?
It was rare for the goddess to request a favor.
[When you leave the prayer room, youll be approached by that child Erielle. I understand that you are wary of elves because of what you experienced in the past, but would you please at least listen to what she has to say?]
Dale nodded his head. He wasnt particrly keen on the idea, but it wasnt a request he couldnt fulfill.
Before leaving the prayer room, Dale posed onest question.
If I find myself in conflict with your followers again, would it be eptable for me to strike them down?
[If ites to that, do what you must. I always trust in my sons judgment]
Dale nodded his head once more.
He was asking this question because he was worried that the goddess might be angry if he killed a believer of the night.
The rtionship between Dale and the goddess was purely give and take yet Dale needed her.
For now, at least.
With that, Dale exited the prayer room.
Before dissipating like smoke, the goddess told Dale not to seek her out only when he needed to but to visit her more often.
He opened the door to the prayer room and found Harty sitting motionless.
When the wolf saw Daleing out, it finally lifted its head and looked up at him indifferently.
As if it were asking if he had concluded his business here.
Lets go.
Dale proceeded down the corridor and towards where Erielle was waiting.
Unlike earlier, the temple had regained its tranquility, as it seemed all the followers had returned home.
When she noticed Dale, Erielle greeted him with a warm smile.
Youve arrived.
Yes.
Erielle was eager to share something important and she began to speak hurriedly,
Theres something I really wanted to discuss with you, if you could just listen
It seemed Erielle had expected Dale to leave abruptly as usual.
And in her rush to convey her message before he could depart, she suddenly paused.
Oh.
Whats the matter?
I thought you might leave right away
Take your time.
Erielles smile deepened,
Ah. I had thought you were wary of me, but it seems I was mistaken.
Though it wasnt a misconception, Dale would have passed by if not for the goddesss request but he chose not to mention that.
So, what is it you wanted to talk about?
You must have heard from Gand, right? About the uing event.
Dale nodded his head in acknowledgment.
And youve probably been asked to join the search in the slums as a mercenary.
Thats right.
Erielle, the high priestess of the temple, was one of the council members.
It wouldnt be surprising for her to know this much.
So, what could be the reason for bringing this up?
As Dale urged with his eyes for Erielle to continue, thetter lowered the corners of her mouth and said with a stern face,
I would like to request the exact opposite.
The opposite?
When Dale asked, Erielle spoke slowly and forcefully.
Please prevent the search in the slums.
Chapter 41: Search (3)
Chapter 41: Search (3)
Prevent the search in the slums?
Dale responded without hesitation.
That doesnt seem like something I can do.
Ah, perhaps I misspoke.
Erielle corrected herself.
To be more precise, could you protect our followers from being harmed?
By followers, she was undoubtedly referring to the people bustling about in the temple earlier.
Erielle took her time to exin the situation.
There are many peculiar aspects to this situation. To be honest, I find the n itself quite ridiculous. Sweeping through the slums to eliminate a threat to the city? The justification might be there, but itcks any form of practicality.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
The n might have had its reasons, but the issue was the scale of the slums.
It would take a lot of power to search the entirety of the slums and suppress any expected resistance.
Even if they all joined forces, could the council members muster such a force?
Yet, surprisingly, over half of the council supported this n. Starting from the proposer, the head of the Jophis family, to the captain of the guards, the head of the merchants guild, and even the bishop of the church. Even when excluding the lukewarm Gand, thats four in favor. Only the cksmiths guild and I opposed it.
Of course, the council members were no fools. They wouldnt involve themselves in a losing situation.
So, what now?
It seems there might be some ulterior motive at y. Or perhaps they have something or someone to rely on. Especially the Jophis family, which is responsible for the citys administration and has connections with the nobility in the upper districts. Its unlikely that someone of his conservative nature would concoct such a n on his own.
This was what Erielle was suggesting.
There must be some force involved in this matter.
And there might be more to this n than just eliminating a threat to the city.
Erielle muttered to herself in a self-deprecating tone,
Its times like these that I feel the sting of my own inadequacies. If only I had a reliable way to gather information, I wouldnt be swept up in all this
The temple of the night was modest in size.
With few followers, theyck funds, and without funds, their influence in worldly affairs is limited.
The fact that a temple of a certain religion was in such a shabby state had its reason as well.
As the conversation grew lengthy, Dale became slightly irritated.
He had little interest inplicated politics, even when he was a human and even now.
Dale steered the conversation back.
So, whats this about protecting the followers?
Erielle responded,
I believe this n is doomed to fail from the start. However, those who initiated it will want to show some form of sess. Our followers would make convenient scapegoats when that timees.
The followers of the night were few in number andcked strength. Moreover, the public perception of them was not favorable.
They were easy targets.
If a few followers of the Night were captured and used of being the culprits
The citizens would nod their heads and say that they knew it all along and had never liked them.
This would not only cover up the failure of the mission but also boost the poprity and reputation of the council members who led the n.
When the mercenaries begin to search the slums, the followers will be in the most danger. Therefore, Im asking if Sir Dale would lend his strength to protect them?
Dale spoke realistically.
I alone cannot take on both the guards and the mercenaries.
Erielle shook her head.
I do not expect that much. Just being there is enough. With Sir Dale present, the mercenaries would hesitate to act rashly. And if Sir Dale were with us, the followers would be overjoyed. Everyone holds you in high regard.
I dont understand why they like me so much.
Erielle said with a sad smile.
Life is hard for everyone.
The followers of the Night had endured a long history of defeats and a continuous struggle through tough and trying times.
Such people need a figure to rely on and take pride in.
A dark knight who, at least in the followers eyes, had delivered a huge blow to the church for the first time, perfectly fits that role.
Erielle asked cautiously.
Will you grant my request?
Dale pondered.
A protection request.
If Dale were truly a dark knight serving the goddess of the Night, he would ept without hesitation. But Dale was not.
He asked her.
If its amission rather than a request, I might consider it. Whats thepensation?
Rest assured, it will be well prepared. Being thorough in our dealings is a virtue of ours. Should you sessfullyplete the task
Erielle paused for a moment before continuing.
We will give you a minor relic from the temples warehouse.
!
Dale was surprised by the unexpectedly generous offer.
A relic, no less.
Even a minor relic is by no means an insignificant item.
Depending on how its used, it could wield considerable power.
Considering the relic staff Dale had broken not long ago would also be ssified as minor, the offeredpensation was more than generous.
Dale asked further.
Is it really alright to just give away relics like this to anyone?
As the high priestess, I have that authority. Its for the protection of our followers; whats a mere relic inparison? Besides, its not being given to just anyone. Its because its you, Sir Dale.
Erielle emphasized thest sentence deliberately.
But Dale nodded his head nonchntly. His mind was already sold on the idea of the relic.
A relic, huh? I didnt expect to acquire one this way.
Obtaining a useful relic wasnt something that could be achieved merely by having a lot of money.
Dale could consider himself quite fortunate.
Moreover, the benefits werent limited to just one relic.
It would be problematic if the goddesss influence were to weaken further here.
If asked to name the ce most favorable to Dale within the city, it would undoubtedly be this one.
Should trouble ariseter, this would be the ce to back Dale up.
Sometimes, there are situations that one cant resolve alone. Its always better to have as many allies as possible.
Dale made his decision.
Understood. Ill protect the followers until the search is over, then?
Yes. With Sir Dale taking charge, we can rest easy. For my part, Ill do my best to keep the other council members in check and ensure they dont engage in any foolish actions.
Dale nodded and then asked.
Is there anything specific I should be wary of? Any precautions I need to take?
Precautions, you say?
I suppose, given how the night followers are unique, there might be things to be cautious about.
Dale emphasized the word unique deliberately.
Then he shifted his gaze to the side and started looking at the skeleton that was always in the same spot, swinging a wooden sword.
Erielles gaze naturally followed.
Two million thirty-three. Two million thirty-four.
Regardless of their stares, the skeleton was wholly focused on swinging its wooden sword.
Erielle spoke with an awkward expression on her face.
Most of the followers are quite ordinary. Theyre the kind of good-natured, simple people youd find anywhere. Master Ludwig is well, a bit of an exception, so you neednt worry too much about him.
Having heard all he needed to, Dale turned his head away without any hesitation.
Harty walked one step ahead.
Erielle stopped Dale.
Ah, onest thing.
Is there more you wish to say?
Erielle seemed to have a very difficult time speaking, and in the end, she cautiously broached the subject.
Um, theres been aint from another follower. They said Sir Dale kept interrupting them during their prayers
..
I was hoping you could be a bit more careful about that
Dale nodded his head without saying anything and then hurriedly left the temple as if escaping.
***
Once outside the temple, Dale pondered his next move.
Should he return to the inn, or should he visit the slums?
It was an awkward time for either choice.
Might as well check it out.
Although Erielle had mentioned that just being there was enough, Dale was not the type to handle matters passively.
If he was to be rewarded with a precious relic, he believed in doing work that matched its value.
This might require more preparation than I thought.
The council members were ambitiously pursuing this matter; they wouldnt be taking it lightly.
He needed to prepare in advance.
Dale headed out through the citys north gate.
The followers of the night were living in the northeastern part of the slums.
As Dale entered the slums, he could feel that the atmosphere had grown more hostile than before.
Firstly, there were no children running around the ce.
Women also did their best to avoid going out, and the men who did walk around all seemed to carry some sort of weapon.
Furthermore, it was not umon to see people moving in groups.
The city folk are trying to take our homes from us! Brothers, are we just going to stand by and let this happen?!
We must protect ourselves!
Thats right!
The residents of the slums were already aware of the councils ns.
It seemed likely that Erielle or another council member had deliberately leaked the information.
The sense of crisis felt by themunity over this issue was not small.
Most of them had experienced their homes being destroyed by demons.
Having lost their homnds and wandered from ce to ce, they had finally settled outside the walls of Irene in the slums.
They had no intention of letting external forces disrupt their sanctuary again.
The residents united, armed themselves, and formed a vignte group.
The atmosphere was such that they seemed ready to wage war as soon as the search began.
What are the council members thinking? To make such a n with blind confidence
Dale thought it unwise to turn them into enemies without any strategy.
As Dale walked through the slums, he immediately attracted attention.
A knight in ck armor, apanied by arge wolf, was bound to stand out anywhere.
The young men huddled together swallowed hard as they saw Dale.
There he is
Why is he here? Could he be part of the advance team?
I heard hes affiliated with the mercenary guild
Dale intended to ignore them and keep walking.
After all, he was only there to protect the night followers, not every resident of the slums.
But as he tried to enter an alleyway between the walls, a group of men swarmed around him and blocked his path.
They were all well-armed and looked like members of the vignte group.
Among them, a man who appeared to hold some authority shouted.
Stop! If youre not a resident, you cant pass through here!
Dale looked at them with a puzzled expression and asked,
Since when do you need special permission to pass through here?
?
The vignte member flinched at Dales cold voice.
Despite the fear rising within him, the vignte forcefully responded,
You city folks have checkpoints to enter the city, dont you? Were simply doing the same thing.
Hmm.
Dale had no immediate retort to that, but he exined his situation.
I came here at the request of high priestess Erielle to assist the followers. Im not part of any advance team looking to cause trouble in the slums.
What? Youre here on that witchs orders? Then we definitely cant let you through!
The effect was the opposite of what Dale had intended.
It seemed that Erielle, as the High Priestess of the Night, had her own notorious reputation.
The vigntes banded together more tightly and blocked the way.
Their eyes mixed fear with desperation and a solemn resolve.
A determination to block the way with their lives was evident.
This is troublesome.
He had no desire to fight with them.
After all, he needed to operate in the slums for a while, and creating friction with the residents here would serve no good purpose.
Nor did he see any immediate way to persuade them.
Dale asked again,
I need to pass through here. You have nothing to worry about from me. I promise.
No matter what you say, we cant let you through. If its urgent, find another way!
Of course, Dale knew that the other paths would likely be guarded by vigntes as well.
Dale was troubled by their stubborn attitude.
Another way, huh
He nced around and his gaze lingered on the wall that ran alongside where the vigntes stood firm.
It was a wall made of stone.
The wall looked dpidated but was surprisingly sturdy.
Dale nced at one of the vigntes. When their eyes met, the vignte flinched and stepped back.
Turning his head away, Dale took a few steps to the side and then forcefully drew back his fist.
In the next instant, Dale thrust his fist forward using his core strength.
Crush!
With the sound of stones breaking, a hole appeared in the middle of the wall. Dales fist was embedded within it.
Dale withdrew his arm and pulled out his fist.
As he did, that part of the wall crumbled down.
Dale turned to face the vigntes who stood with their mouths agape.
It turns out there was a path here after all.
Then he stepped through the newly created passage.
Chapter 42: Search (4)
Chapter 42: Search (4)
When Dale created the new path, the vigntes werepletely petrified.
They were both incredulous and flustered.
Moreover, now that they saw Dales strength firsthand, they couldnt muster the courage to confront him directly.
What kind of power is this even?
Well be nothing more than punching bags.
Yet retreating was not an option.
Even those living meagerly in the back alleys had something they wished to protect.
Their pride.
They couldnt just let Dale walk away.
One of the vigntes gathered hisst ounce of bravery and shouted.
Stop! This is your final warning! If you dont want to see blood, then listen!
It was easy to imagine whose blood might be shed, but Dale stopped nheless.
It was really a troublesome situation.
How annoying.
Did he really have to use force? Harty too seemed annoyed and let out a low growl.
While Dale was pondering what to do, someones voice cut in.
What are you all doing?
All eyes turned at once.
A middle-aged man with green eyes was slowly approaching.
He was someone Dale knew.
Eirek from Tomos Store
A noble from a fallen kingdom who was now working as a fence in the slums.
Following Eirek were the butler and the men who had previously had a minor skirmish with Dale.
They flinched upon seeing Dale, perhaps still sore from theirst encounter.
S-Sir Eirek.
The vigntes hastily bowed their heads when Eirek came.
This scene only went to show how influential Eirek was in the slums.
Eirek casually waved his hand in greeting and looked at Dale with interest.
Its been a while, Sir Dale. I sent people a few times to express my gratitude, but we kept missing each other I never expected wed meet like this.
Gratitude?
Didnt you obliterate the ck Serpent Brotherhood? Those nuisances were a thorn in our side, and their disappearance has been a breath of fresh air.
Not long ago, Eirek was embroiled in a power struggle with the thieves guild.
During that time, Dale had single-handedly eliminated his enemy so he earned Eireks gratitude.
Eirek asked him.
So, what brings you here?
I came at the request of high priestess Erielle to protect the nights followers.
Ah, I see what this is about.
Eirek then turned his gaze to the vigntes.
Its alright to let him go. He wont be a threat to us.
But
Ill vouch for him.
In that case
The hesitating vigntes retreated without a second thought.
They were just relieved that they had a justification not to confront this dark knight.
When he saw thepliant behavior of the vigntes, Dale inquired,
Are those people under you?
Eirek shook his head in response.
They have merely banded together of their own ord to protect their turf. Of course, I did provide some minor help in the process.
Minor help.
Dale now understood where the vigntes got their weapons.
Perhaps it will be the fences that will benefit the most from this incident.
By supplying weapons to the slum dwellers, they not only profit but also expand their influence.
It was possible that after this event, the bnce of power within the city might be significantly disturbed.
And the man known for his shrewdness would somehow manage to reap benefits from it.
Eirek, looking pleased with the vigntes, remarked,
These days, Im incredibly busy because of this situation. Im actually curious about what the council members are relying on to push forward such a foolish n. What kind of trump card are they hiding so closely? Have you heard anything?
Nothing at all. Even the high priestess is clueless.
Dale responded immediately to the subtle prodding.
Eirek let out a chuckle.
Haha. Yes, the high priestess of the night is, ironically, even more oblivious to the citys affairs than I am Oh dear, it seems Ive kept a busy man too long.
Not at all. On the contrary, Ive received help from you.
Thanks to Eirek, Dale had been able to avoid a needless conflict.
If you truly think so, then perhaps you could consider working with me. In times like these, we desperately need talents like yours. Theres actually a personal favor Id like to ask of you
Eirek trailed off, then shook his head.
No, its nothing.
Dale nodded and continued on his way.
Now that he had Eirek vouching for him, it was unlikely he would encounter any more problems in the slums.
Dale, apanied by Harty, headed northeast along a rtivelyrge alleyway.
The area where the followers of the Night resided was on the very outskirts of the slums, a ce people referred to with disdain and sarcasm as the underworld.
As soon as Dale stepped into the underworld, he thought to himself,
Its really dark here.
Its not just a matter ofck of sunlight or anything like that.
The atmosphere itself was gloomy and dark.
Unlike other parts of the slums, where the noise of vigntes and other disturbances wasmon, this ce was eerily quiet.
Dale felt a sense of resignation amidst this silence.
As he passed the haphazardly intertwined shabby houses, he reached a clearing at the center of the Underworld.
A few children sat in the clearing with gloomy expressions.
When Dale approached them, their heads turned toward him. They saw him and their eyes widened in surprise.
Dale spoke to the children who were frozen in their ce.
Bring me someone in charge here.
Someone in charge?
When the children had trouble understanding, Dale used easier words.
Call an adult.
Oh.
Got it?
Y-yes!
The children sprang up and ran towards the alley, shouting loudly,
Hes asking for you! Hes asking for you!
The knight says all the adults shoulde out!
It seemed they had slightly misunderstood Dales words.
Their cries stirred the quiet street intomotion. Lights turned on in houses, and the residents began to emerge one by one.
They were surprised to see Dale.
Oh!
Its really a knight
The residents couldnt hide their surprise. And that was understandable.
Who could have imagined that the one they always admired woulde to this humble ce in person?
The residents buzzed with excitement, yet none dared to approach Dale directly.
Just as the vigntes were wary of Dale until he was vouched for by Eirek.
Amidst this, an old man with deeply wrinkled skin emerged from among the residents.
He promptly prostrated himself before Dale.
Th-This elder greets the knight of the goddess.
Following his lead, the other residents quickly bowed down too. Even the children, after hesitantly ncing around, awkwardly bowed their heads.
Their reaction wasnt iprehensible.
In the context of the church, a dark knight holds a stature akin to that of a pdin.
To themon believer, the presence of a pdin or priest is absolutely authoritative.
Yet Dale didnt really like this situation.
This is troublesome.
After all, Dale wasnt a pdin devoted to serving the goddess.
He hadnt even read the scripture once.
When he first arrived in this world, he had a scripture in his possession, but Dale who was unfamiliar with this worlds letters couldnt read it.
Nor was there a time when he could afford to care about such matters.
So he casually used it as kindling for a bonfire. It was simply too cumbersome to carry around.
The amount of nagging heter received from the goddess about this incident was considerable.
Therefore, Dale felt he had no right to be revered by them.
Moreover, receiving prostrations from an elderly man was extremely ufortable for Dale, who had lived in a Confucian society.
Thus, Dale quickly helped the old man to his feet partly as a reflex.
Stand up. And know that I am not someone before whom you need to kneel.
Tears welled up in the eyes of the old man he supported.
Ah, such humility.
The other residents were even more moved and bowed their heads deeper in respect.
Dale facepalmed.
Dealing with the deeply religious was always a challenge.
So, he went straight to the point. Dale asked the elder, whose eyelids drooped with age,
Are you the leader here?
Yes, for convenience, I am called the vige chief and represent the residents.
Vige chief.
It wasnt strange to call a group of people living on the outskirts of a ce like this a vige.
Dale said,
Vige chief. Ivee here at the request of high priestess Erielle. She asked me to protect your people from the uing slum search.
The vige chief was moved once again.
The high priestess herself! What a blessing!
But that brings me to my point. Why are you all not making any preparations? In other ces, theres a flurry of activity with vigntes and such.
Ah
The vige chief was at a loss for words.
He looked around at the residents disheartedly then bowed his head.
Everyone here merely lives day by day. A vignte group? Let alone the means to arm ourselves, we cant even cover tomorrows meal if we dont work today.
So, youre just waiting?
We havent just been waiting. Weve sought help from those we thought could assist
The vige chief trailed off again.
Dale nodded his head. He understood the likely oue without needing to ask.
Understood. Are all the residents gathered here now?
Ah. Yes, they are. This is everyone, excluding those who havent returned from work yet.
Dale exined methodically.
The purpose of this search is to identify any individuals who might pose a threat to the city. The focus is on those who have recently arrived in the city with unclear identities. Have you noticed any such suspicious individuals around here?
Um. No, I havent seen anyone like that. Ordinary people hardly evere around here
For some reason, the vige chief trembled as he spoke, but his answer was good.
Being near suspicious individuals could lead to being mistakenly apprehended as an aplice.
Caution was necessary.
The legal system here had many barbaric aspects.
Once arrested, being falsely used was not a problem.
Although there was a system of trials, only the nobility or those with power could genuinely expect a formal trial.
It was important not to give them any reason to suspect.
Fortunately, there seems to be no suspicious person for now
Dale pondered the future course of action. The vige chief and the residents just watched him, trying to gauge his thoughts.
There was silence.
But what broke the silence was a shout that came from somewhere.
Something to eat! Bring me something to eat!
Dale looked around as the booming voice echoed.
The voice was clearlying from nearby.
Dale asked the vige chief,
Didnt you say all the residents were gathered here?
Ah, its not a resident Actually, we have one more person here, a guest, you might say.
A guest? Lead the way, then.
With a troubled look on his face, the vige chief bowed his head and then hurried ahead with quick steps.
Dale followed him, and the residents crowded behind them in a rush.
They stopped at what could be considered a decent house even in this Underworld.
The chief cautiously opened the door.
Upon opening the door, the first thing that became apparent was a mountain of tes.
tes smeared with various sauces were scattered everywhere.
In the midst of this mess, a man with a disheveled beard was patting his protruding belly.
The man, with fingers greasy from the food, sucked them clean as he whined.
Didnt I tell you, vige chief? Make sure the food never runs out. Im someone who doesnt care for anything when Im hungry. And it would be nice to have some women around as well
The irritated man seemed to sense something amiss and finally looked up.
Dale and the mans eyes met.
Dale lowered his gaze and asked the vige chief,
Who is this man?
The vige chief looked flustered as he responded,
Itsplicated to exin but essentially, hes someone who came to protect us.
Is he originally from this vige?
The chief shook his head,
No, not at all. ording to him, he served on the front lines for years and came to the city about a week ago. He ims to be a skilled warrior who has even fought demons
..
Dale pondered the chiefs words carefully.
A skilled warrior who suddenly appeared in the city a week ago Is that so?
A character straight out of a dubious tale was sitting right here, making himself at home.
Dale found it too troublesome to even point out the oddity.
He simply drew his sword for the time being.
Chapter 43: Search (5)
Chapter 43: Search (5)
Dale raised his sword and spoke.
No matter how dire the situation, you shouldnt resort to seeking help from such a suspicious character.
The man before him was the very reason the council members were intent on overturning the slums.
If it had been someone other than Dale who had discovered this mans presence
They would have been caught without a chance to escape.
Moreover, in this situation, they couldnt even protest their innocence. After all, this suspicious individual was receiving hospitality from the residents themselves.
At Dales rebuke, the vige chief hastily waved his hands.
It wasnt me who asked for his help. He just came up to me while I was walking around and insisted that I needed his help. He demanded money and food in exchange for protecting the residents and threatened to kill us if we didntply
It seemed the chief had unfortunately crossed paths with this man.
Dale asked him.
Why didnt you tell me about this sooner?
The chief bowed his head.
He threatened that if I called for help, he would kill the residents in the most painful way possible. A warrior who has fought demons, the thought was too scary Im sorry.
Could it be that they didnt fully trust Dales abilities?
Indeed, if the mans ims were true, then their choice was understandable.
Surviving a battle with demons would imply immense skill in itself.
Of course, thats assuming his story holds any truth.
He doesnt seem that strong, though.
Dale examined the man.
Even then, the man was nonchntly licking the sauce off his te.
He showed no sign of fear even with Dale standing before him with his sword in hand.
If nothing else, he was a man with a lot of guts.
Noticing Dales gaze, the man finally turned his head toward him. He casually tossed his te to the floor and said,
I warned you that I would kill you if you called someone, but here you are. Seems like youre taking Lord Bordan here too lightly.
With those words, he cast a menacing look at the chief.
The terrified chief stepped back a few paces.
Dale made sure the other residents also moved back before closing the door of the house.
Now, only the two of them remained inside.
Dale nced around briefly. The floor was littered with tes smeared with food scraps.
The amount was too much for the residents of the underworld, who lived hand to mouth each day.
Dale gripped his sword firmly and took his stance. The situation was clear, and there was no need to question his opponent further.
At this, the man named Bordan chuckled and introduced himself.
I am the former one hundred-soldier captain in the 3rd Legion on the Eastern Front Bordan! I have the aplishment of having fought alongside the famous Mercenary King against demons and lived to tell the tale!
Bordan rattled off his unasked-for aplishments then wore a proud expression on his face as if to say, Impressive, isnt it?
Dale responded with calm indifference.
So what?
Bordans face crumpled with irritation, and he muttered coldly.
Very well. It seems I must first teach you some manners, courtesy of Lord Bordan.
Bordan was a hot-tempered man.
With a loud shout, he charged at Dale.
And in an instant, he was holding an axe in each hand.
Despite his fat appearance, his movements were surprisingly agile.
Bordan closed the distance in an instant and swung both axes down at Dale at the same time.
sh!
Dale twisted his wrist that was holding the longsword to deflect the axe at an angle.
Nevertheless, a considerable shock was transmitted through the sword.
Dale debated retreating for a moment but then dismissed the thought. The confines of the indoor setting offered limited space to maneuver.
Maintaining his ground was important.
Dale then leaned into the sessive swings of the hand axe.
The sh of his shoulder guard against the axe de sent sparks flying, with the axe being repelled, of course.
Bordan momentarily lost his bnce and staggered.
Seizing the opportunity, Dale closed the distance and swung his longsword horizontally.
The de was aimed directly at Bordans neck.
Thetters eyes widened in shock.
It was a masterful move. Dale had swiftly closed in, disrupting Bordans bnce before striking precisely at a vital spot.
Impressive!
Bordan could sense the depth of experience behind Dales swordy.
However, Bordan was notcking in experience either.
In a move no ordinary warrior would dare, he thrust his arm into the path of the longsword aimed at his neck.
An arm was more precious than life itself for warriors.
But Bordan did it.
His arm met the de.
sh!
The longsword narrowly grazed Bordans hair, leaving a long wound on his arm.
Dale quickly recovered his sword and was puzzled.
Its a shallow cut.
The angle should have been sufficient to sever the arm, yet the sword rebounded as if it had struck metal.
Which only resulted in a long but superficial cut on the arm.
Bordan noticed Dales confusion and he let out a wildugh.
Hehe, this Lord Bordan is rather sturdy, you see.
Blood streamed from the wound on his arm like a river, but he seemed utterly unfazed.
Dale assessed his opponent withposure. He had exceptional skill. But first, Dale needed to deduce Bordans ss.
However, many sses could fortify the body so it was difficult to draw conclusions based solely on that.
Its unclear.
The clues were still too few.
For now, the only option was to continue the fight and gather more information.
Regardless, the wound on his right arm was a big disadvantage. By targeting that area over and over again, he would soon find the answer.
As Dale raised his sword tip towards the sky and gauged the distance, Bordan charged like a wild beast.
Was it just his imagination?
The mans speed seemed faster than before.
No, its not just in my head.
Bordan had definitely be quicker. The onught of his axe was also more intense.
By the time Dale realized the anomaly, the hand axe was already striking his chest with force.
Bang!
Dales body was pushed back by the strong impact. Bordan didnt stop there and pressed on.
Dale reached down with his left hand, drew a dagger from his holster, and mmed it into Bordans shoulder.
The de of the dagger sank deep, and blood spurted out. It was warm blood. Yet, Bordan seemed unfazed.
Instead, he smirked and swung his axe wildly.
His movements were unpredictable and chaotic like the dance of a madman.
But backed by Bordans strength and speed, this unpredictability turned into an advantage.
It was impossible to anticipate his movements.
Dale pulled his longsword close for defense and began to retreat, moving towards a corner of the room.
By taking advantage of the small space, Dale knew he could limit his opponents moves.
Meanwhile, Bordan continued to elerate.
His shes were thrown in a dizzying flurry.
Yet Dale remained calm as he methodically sought the path to victory.
In contrast, it was Bordan who appeared overly excited.
Hah! Haha! Hahaha!
Laughing foolishly as he swung his hand axe, Bordan seemed to find immense joy in the chaos.
Saliva dripped from his mouth.
He hardly seemed to be in his right mind.
Dale observed Bordans eyes. Unlike before, his eyes were now bright red and bloodshot.
It was a disturbing sight as if his whites were painted with red ink.
Thats when Dale arrived at the answer.
A berserker.
Berserkers. Mad warriors who grow stronger with every drop of their own blood spilled.
When Dale deduced the truth, Bordan let out a sly chuckle.
Then, he pulled the dagger from his shoulder, which released a gush of blood that pooled beneath him.
It was a sight that made one wonder how there could be so much blood in a human body.
Hehe, even knights often turn out to be less formidable than they seem once you actually fight them.
Bordan seemed to be certain of his victory and he sneered.
Dale nodded his head as if in agreement.
Indeed, Bordan had be at least twice as strongpared to when the fight first began.
Dale acknowledged Bordans skill and experience and understood the pride he took in his abilities.
And so
Its about time to end this.
Huh?
At first, Bordan was an enemy to be wary of.
Dale had to be careful because the other party might be hiding some kind of power.
But now Dale knew Bordans strength and the techniques he wielded.
Even if Bordan had be twice as strong, he was no longer an opponent that warranted caution.
Dale positioned his sword forward and with a flick of his hand, beckoned Bordan toe forth.
Thetter was displeased by this nonchnce and yearned to dismember this dark knight into pieces and see him beg for his life.
Uaaaaaaah!!
So Bordan charged forward. He ran, screaming wildly, as the distance between them rapidly closed.
Dale looked indifferently at the frenzied warrior rushing towards him and slightly extended his left fist forward.
Bordan frowned. It was a gesture he couldnt understand.
Nheless, it was an opening. Bordan aimed to bring his hand axe down on Dales helmet.
At that moment, Dale unfurled the fist he had clenched.
Whoosh!
A ck mist dispersed from his palm, quickly spreading in all directions and filling the room.
Bordans vision was engulfed in darkness.
Confused, Bordan came to a halt.
It was cold. Goosebumps rose on his skin as if someone was whispering curses into his ear.
Bordan who was about to swing his weapon in anger stopped his motion.
Its an illusion. Just an illusion.
Bordan was a warrior who lived on the battlefield for a long time. He had encountered such situations before.
Even in his heightened state of agitation, he managed to cling to a sliver of reason.
Fortunately, its not that powerful.
The mist carried no biting cold that could freeze ones body solid, nor did it harbor a fear that could erode ones sanity just by standing within it.
It merely limited visibility.
Just need to endure until the mist clears and avoid a fatal blow. Any wound that doesnt lead to death only strengthens a berserker.
He would be fine as long as his throat wasnt slit and his heart wasnt pierced.
Then it would be Bordans turn.
Bordan concentrated all his senses on his hearing, readying himself to respond to an attack at any moment.
His heart pounded. Time seemed to crawl in the darkness, or at least, it felt that way.
The end of what felt like an eternity was signaled by the sound of steel slicing through the air.
Hesing!
He could gauge the direction.
The sound of the sword cutting through the air was unmistakably a thrust. Bordan crossed his hand axes towards the anticipated spot.
And right at that spot, a longsword pierced through the mist.
ng!
The hand axes and the longsword collided.
Blocked!
Bordan smiled in triumph but his expression quickly twisted into one of horror.
The longsword that was blocked by the hand axes was repelled. But Dale who should have been holding the longsword was nowhere to be found.
It was only then that Bordan realized it wasnt a thrust that he just blocked, but a throw.
Bordan quickly looked up.
Dale had already kicked the ground at the same time as the sound of the weapons shing, and he was now close at hand.
Bordan was taken aback but also felt a sense of relief. Dale had discarded his longsword; how could he possibly inflict a fatal wound now?
Using a dagger to sever a throat was no easy task.
Just need to cover the heart!
That split-second decision determined the oue.
Bordan shielded his heart with the axes. And Dale reached out with both hands and seized Bordans head.
And then he twisted.
Bordan who finally grasped Dales intention hurriedly tried to pull back his hands. But it was toote.
Ugh!
Dale was already in position and exerted force.
Bordan struggled desperately to resist, but it was vastly insufficient.
His head turned slowly.
With his face turning beet red, Bordan mustered hisst ounce of strength and cried out.
Guuhhhdodont!
Snap.
Bordans head twisted around with the sound of breaking bones. It went beyond a half turn and a little more.
Dale confirmed that Bordan had stopped breathing before releasing his hold.
The look on Bordans face as hey sprawled on the floor was one of genuine anguish. As if Dale hadmitted a cowardly act.
You should have known your weaknesses well.
The weakness of a berserker.
When you twist their neck, they die.
Though this is a weakness shared by most living beings.
Dale drove his gauntlet into Bordans corpse.
Life force and soul force flowed into his body. It was a satisfying amount.
***
The residents of the underworld trembled with fear outside the house where the fight took ce.
What if the knight loses?
If he does, that fiend wille after all of us.
Shouldnt we be running away by now?
But where could they possibly flee?
The residents of the underworld could only pray fervently.
Praying for Dale to win, to vanquish the cruel warrior, and to bring them peace.
All they could hear now was the mor of shouts and the swinging of weapons.
Suddenly, the interior that was previously filled with sporadic bursts of madughter and fighting fell into silence.
The vige chief swallowed hard.
Should he open the door to check inside? Or should he flee while he still could?
As if in answer to his dilemma, the door swung open.
A ck mist, not yet fully dissipated, flowed out through the door. And from within that mist, Dale emerged.
A dark knight shrouded in ck mist. An apostle of the goddess worshipped by the residents. His aura both mystical and chilling.
Aah.
Unknowingly, the vige chief found himself kneeling down. He simply had to kneel.
Chapter 44: Mage (1)
Chapter 44: Mage (1)
Dale sighed as he looked at the residents prostrate before him.
Why are you kneeling down again?
Why? We just felt like we should
The chief stammered in reply.
Well, what happened to that damn bastard?
Dale simply nodded his head instead of answering.
The lifeless body of Bordan drained of all life force and shriveled like a mummy came into view.
Ah!
Is he!
The residents were thrilled and astonished at how easily the warrior who had been tormenting them had been dispatched.
The chief made a fuss.
To think that a warrior who survived a battle with demons could be defeated so effortlessly To be blessed with a knight like you, truly the goddess has not forsaken us!
There were several inuracies in his statement.
First, it wasnt the goddess who sent Dale, but Erielle, and that too only after being tempted by the promise of a relic.
Moreover, the ims about Bordan were greatly exaggerated.
Indeed, he had been a strong warrior.
However, Bordan was never in a league to confront a demon.
Even the lowest-ranked demon could have snuffed out Bordan with a mere gesture.
At best, he might have dealt with the minions while someone else took on the demon.
Of course, even that would be a feat worth boasting about for a lifetime.
But Dales interest was piqued by the one who had directly faced the demon.
He mentioned fighting alongside someone, a mercenary king or something of the sort.
Back when Dale was first introduced to this world through the game, demons were akin to natural disasters.
They were not beings a mere human could contend with.
Yet, humanity had its own monsters capable of standing against such demons.
The masters of the magic towers, the captains of the royal knights, and the four generals who guarded the front lines.
But the name Mercenary King was unheard of at that time.
The idea of a mere mercenary being dubbed a king seemed overly grandiose, almost to the point of mockery.
Maybe a new hero has emerged in the meantime.
Dale recalled Gand mentioning it a few times.
He hadnt paid much attention until now, but he decided to investigate further when the opportunity arose.
Having sorted his thoughts, Dale gestured for the residents to rise.
Exining himself had be too tiresome. He resolved to let them continue with their misunderstandings or misconceptions.
The residents slowly got to their feet and went inside to clean up the mess.
Despite the fierce battle that had taken ce, the interior was rtively tidy.
Broken dishes and furniture were strewn around the ce, but there was not a drop of blood.
The ck mist had spread around and absorbed all the blood spilled by Bordan.
Thanks to this, the residents quickly tidied up the inside. The problem was Bordans body.
The residents looked down at the shriveled corpse with difort.
Then, Harty who had been sitting quietly strode over and nudged Dales waist.
What?
Harty pointed at Bordan with its nose. Dale caught on and nodded in approval.
When he gave his permission, Harty opened its jaws wide and chewed Bordan.
Perhaps because the body was so dried out, a crunching sound echoed with each bite Harty took.
It was a simr sound to when a dog was chewing on a dog bone.
Is it really okay to let it eat a person like this?
The thought crossed Dales mind for a moment, but he quickly dismissed it.
After all, the wolf had already developed a taste for human flesh, and Dale who himself took lives to drain their life force was in no position to criticize it.
Once the cleanup wasplete, the day had fully transitioned into night.
Dale surveyed the residents who had regathered in the clearing.
Now they werent just looking up to him. There was an overwhelming emotion in their eyes that was hard to ignore.
Well, theyll likely follow orders now.
He then shared the n he had in mind with the residents.
Stick together until this turmoil subsides. Dont wander off alone. Avoid going out after dark, and minimize contact with strangers as much as possible.
It was the least he could do to prevent any unwarranted attention.
As for the rest, he nned to observe the situation a bit longer before making any decisions.
Things could go any number of ways, after all.
With various interests at y, no one could predict the oue of the event.
There was even a slight chance that matters might resolve more smoothly than anticipated.
***
Dale returned to the inn, which was as deserted as ever except for the asional fly buzzing around. Ka greeted him warmly as he entered.
Aah! Youre back!
A radiant smile spread across Kas face, lighting up the room. Harkin who had been sitting in a corner grumbled at the sight.
Whats this? When I walked in, all I got was a face like youd been chewing on dirt. Why is there such a difference in treatment?
Ka retorted.
Well, maybe if you looked a bit more handsome like Sir Dale.
Im not saying Im as handsome as Sir Dale, but Im not bad-looking, am I?
..
Sorry.
Kas stern look silenced Harkin who then sheepishly lowered his head.
Turning back to Dale with a beaming smile, Ka then noticed Harty for the first time.
Wow! Is that a new puppy Sir Dale is raising? Its soo cute!
Harkin interjected with a scoff.
Calling that beast a puppy? With that size? Its clearly a wolf, anyone can see that.
Whats the difference? A puppy, a dog, a wolf, theyre all the same.
Ka showed no fear of Hartys huge size. She was, after all, a woman with a lot of guts.
Dale inquired.
Would it be possible to keep it at the inn?
Hmm, keeping it indoors might be a bit difficult, but how about the backyard? It could also deter thieves, which would be great!
Dale nced at Harty and gestured toward the back door.
Understanding the cue, Harty nodded and lumbered outside.
Ka was momentarily impressed by Hartys intelligent response and she asked Dale,
Would you like something to eat?
Yes.
Engaging in the mundane act of eating, Dale sat down opposite Harkin. He removed his helmet and asked thetter,
So, why are you here?
Well, Ive decided to follow Sir Dale from now on, havent I? It only makes sense that Id move to this inn too.
Dale nodded his head indifferently. An additional long-term guest meant good business for Ka.
Though she herself didnt seem too thrilled about Harkins presence.
Harkin took a big gulp from his beer mug, then grimaced slightly as he muttered,
The beer tastes a bit strange, though the food is passable.
Dale remained silent. He didnt care about Harkinsint about the food.
To Dale whocked a sense of taste, such concerns seemed utterly extravagant.
Harken who downed his entire beer while grumbling nced at Dale. It seemed he had something to say.
What is it?
Well, its about that request Gand made earlier. What do you n to do about it, Sir Dale?
At the gathering with Gand and Kadal, the party received a request.
The request was to join in a search of the slums.
Mazel had tly refused.
Dale said he would think about it, and Harkin had given the same response as Dale.
Dale asked him
What about you? What do you n to do?
Of course, Ill decide after seeing what you do, Sir Dale! Why would Gand ask me unless it was because of you? Its all because of you.
Harkin had a fairly objective view of himself.
So, will you do it?
Dale shook his head.
Ive received another request, of the opposite nature.
Dale roughly exined the request he had received from Erielle. After listening intently with a serious face, Harkin responded.
Hmm, then I guess Ill have to sit this one out.
It wouldnt really matter if you took Gands request. It seems like a decent enough job.
No, no. What if I end up fighting with you, Sir Dale? And something about this job smells fishy.
Fishy?
Like it has a hidden agenda, perhaps? It seems like getting involved would bring no good. Just a hunch, though.
A hunch.
Mercenaries who had danced with death tended to trust their own instincts.
Dale didnt add more to the conversation. Perhaps Harkins intuition was correct.
Images of the armed vigntes and Eirek shed through his mind.
They didnt seem inclined to go down without a fight.
This could be much more dangerous than Gand suggested.
Dale picked at the ham Ka had served with his fork and he tasted nothing as usual.
Whether she knew this fact or not,
Ka was about to bring out a te full of food with a beaming smile when,
Aaaaah!
A piercing scream came from outside. The next moment, the inns door burst open.
A woman in a white priestesss robe hurriedly shut the door behind her and slumped to the floor.
It was Esther.
O-outside! A monster! Theres a monster!
Her already white face became even paler and she pointed outside.
Harkin who had been staring nkly suddenly realized something and eximed,
If youre talking about the wolf outside, dont worry, priestess. Its a wolf Sir Dale is keeping.
I always say my name is Esther. But more importantly, how can you keep such a hideous creature! Its clearly not an ordinary wolf, anyone can see that!
Esther spoke with a quiver in her voice.
She was clearly shaken by the sight of Harty.
Both Dale and Harkin turned to look at Ka.
Her reaction was vastly different from Esthers startled one. Ka had thought the creature was merely a cute puppy.
It seems this is the more normal reaction, though.
Ka who caught their gaze muttered something about it being just cute before approaching Esther to help her up.
Are you alright, Priestess?
Th-thank you. I was just a bit startled.
Would you like something to eat? Or perhaps a room for the night? You seem to know Sir Dale, so I can give you a discount.
Ka saw an opportunity to make a sale in Esthers flustered state.
Unfortunately for Ka, her attempt was in vain as Esther quickly regained herposure and declined.
Ah, I apologize. Im quite busy with church duties at the moment I just made time to stop by for a moment.
And yet you took the time toe visit me despite your busy schedule? As Dale looked at her curiously, Esther approached him.
She hesitated for a moment as if she found it hard to talk to Dale then spoke up.
Um, Sir Dale, do you still have the Ring of Faith?
The ring?
Why was she suddenly asking about a ring?
When Dale asked back, Esther asked anxiously.
Dont you remember? Isnt there a ring that priestess Maria gave to you, Sir Dale? Surely you havent, ah, thrown it away?
Only then did Dale recall what Esther was referring to.
I did help a priestess once and received something like a ring from her.
Dale rummaged through his pockets. The ring was buried among various other items.
Esther was visibly relieved when he took out the ring that gave off a subtle luster.
Phew. You didnt throw it away.
So, what about this ring?
In response to Dales question, Esther said something a little different.
This isnt just any ordinary ring. Its said to be a relic containing a fragment of a heros soul from the past. Its an item that offers great power once to a person with a noble soul and strong convictions.
Dale didnt respond.
Frankly, he was unsure what to make of it.
In any case, Esther asked with a certain earnestness in her tone.
Of all things, Sister Maria entrusted such a special ring to you, Sir Dale. She must have believed in you in her final moments, didnt she? No. She definitely did.
Well, she must have had her reasons.
Exactly. Sister Maria wasnt one to judge people lightly.
It was then that Esther seemed to be relieved.
Her face bore the expression of someone who had found the answer to a troubling question.
Before Dale could inquire further, Esther bowed her head.
Im sorry for the sudden intrusion. Ill take my leave now.
With those words, she disappeared without looking back.
She had arrived abruptly, posed her questions on a whim, and then vanished, seemingly satisfied with the interaction.
Harkin muttered in bewilderment.
What did she eat to act like this?
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
And then a momentter,
Aaaah!
Once again, a piercing scream rang out but no one paid it any mind.
They simply assumed Esther had been startled by Harty once more.
***
As soon as morning arrived, Dale made his way to the mercenary guild.
He intended to exin the situation and decline Gands request.
However, the mercenary guild was unusually bustling that day.
It seemed as though all the mercenaries from the outskirts had gathered, crowding around the bulletin board in a buzz of activity.
Dale made his way through the crowd and pushed past the mercenaries.
The mercenaries grumbled in annoyance.
Whos the bastard shoving through?
One mercenary looked up at Dale, who in turn looked down at the mercenary.
Please, go ahead.
With a polite bow, the mercenary slowly stepped back.
Dale moved through the mercenaries with ease like this.
Despite their typically rough and fierce demeanor, the presence of Dale brought forth a sense of respect and manners from them.
In this manner, Dale reached the front of the bulletin board and examined it closely.
The board disyed a recruitment notice.
Theyre really going through with it.
The council had finally announced an official search of the slums.
This included a massive hiring of mercenaries.
This much was already widespread knowledge and was likely known by most of the other mercenaries as well.
The issuey in a sentence prominently disyed on the notice.
Reading that sentence, Dale sighed deeply.
[This operation is fully supported by the Magic Tower.]
Chapter 45: Mage (2)
Chapter 45: Mage (2)
In this world, you can gain power by paying a price to powerful beings.
This was the reason many relied on demons or gods.
But there were exceptions.
A select few managed to cultivate their magical power and achieve strength beyond human potential on their own.
Among them were knights serving the imperial family and some mages as well.
These mages hade together to form an institution for research and education known as the Magic Tower.
The Magic Tower is getting involved.
The Magic Tower was one of the most influential groups in the city.
Even the haughty nobles of the upper districts dared not disregard the mages lightly.
This raised even more questions.
Why though?
These were individuals who seldom left the upper districts.
What business could they possibly have in the slums, not just any outskirts of the city, to warrant their involvement in this n?
This is going to be troublesome.
Dale observed the reactions of the mercenaries around him. They too were greatly surprised by the Magic Towers involvement.
Wow, the Magic Tower
What do theyck that theyd join in on something like this? Are they nning to burn down the entire slums?
Does that matter? The fact that the Magic Tower is involved means this job is a piece of cake. If we get lucky and catch the eyes of the mages, bing affiliated with the Magic Tower could set us up for life. Lets sign up quickly.
Before, many mercenaries hesitated and weighed their options.
Searching the entirety of the slums with just the power of the council members was realistically difficult.
But the involvement of the Magic Tower changed the story.
Just dispatching a few warlocks could easily crush any resistance from the slum dwellers.
It meant the risk associated with the mission had significantly decreased.
All of the mercenaries who hesitated decided to participate.
No one was foolish enough to refuse such an easy chance to boost their records and earn money.
Dale who was watching the mercenaries flock to the guild staff walked alone towards the stairs.
I need to hear the full story first.
Gand might know something.
Dale strode up the stairs and knocked on the office door.
A voice from inside called out,
Pleasee in, Sir Dale.
He was called out by name even though he didnt even make a sound.
After pausing for a moment, Dale opened the door and entered. Gand was sweating under a mountain of documents.
Upon seeing Dale, Gands stern face broke into a weing smile.
Have youe to give me an answer to the request I made?
Dale nodded his head once before asking,
But how did you know I was here? I didnt go through any staff this time.
Ha, well, I didnt get to this position by winning a dice game.
Gand made a joke and shrugged his shoulders yfully.
He didnt seem like he would borate further and Dale didnt press him.
Instead, Dale got straight to the point.
I have to decline your offer.
Oh. May I know the reason?
Ive been asked by the high priestess to protect the followers during this search. To prevent them from being unjustly detained.
Gand nodded in understanding.
Indeed. The followers of the night are easy scapegoats in this incident. Its understandable that high priestess Erielle is concerned. Please, Sir Dale, take care of yourself as well.
Dale was advised to take care. Under normal circumstances, such words would not have been uttered.
But the situation was different now.
You must have heard about the Magic Towers involvement?
Did you know?
Ha, its a bit embarrassing, but I only found out this morning. I wondered why the other council members were pushing such a reckless n only to learn it was backed by the Magic Tower.
It seemed the n was carried out in strict secrecy.
Dale asked,
Do you know why they are getting involved?
Well I heard they are looking for someone. But they havent disclosed who or why.
Gand said with a bitter smile,
Regardless, Sir Dale, be cautious. Mages are all dangerous, regardless of whether they are good or bad. Their way of thinking differs from ordinary people. If it serves their magical pursuits, they will resort to any means necessary. They wouldnt hesitate to burn down the slums if they deemed it necessary. So
It appeared Gand had much pent up regarding mages. He paused and swallowed hard.
And then he repeated his warning with a serious expression on his face.
Take care, Sir Dale.
***
A figure cloaked deeply in a hood entered the bustling guild office.
After casting a nce around, the figure strode purposefully towards a receptionist. Their footsteps were light as if floating.
The lively movement caught the mercenaries attention momentarily.
Noticing the hood puffing out at the sides, they quickly made way for the figure.
Look, an elf.
Best not to start trouble; just let them through.
Without significant hindrance, the elf reached the receptionist and inquired,
Id like to ask what happened to the nomination request I made earlier.
The receptionist was taken aback by the abrupt question and she broke into a cold sweat.
Fortunately, she remembered the elfs request.
Ah, the nomination request for Sir Dale. Weve been wanting to inform him, but Sir Dale hasnt visited the guild office since then
At that moment, another receptionist who was listening to their conversation interjected.
Not exactly. He has been here a few times but went straight to the branch guild masters office instead of stopping here.
Is that so?
The receptionist said with a troubled expression on her face.
As youve heard, Sir Dale hasnte by the reception Hes been quite busytely, so the request hasnt been ryed to him yet.
Thud!
The elf mmed a dagger into the wooden desk, embedding it at least halfway into the solid oak.
What am I supposed to do then! This is urgent!
I have unfortunately crossed paths with trouble today. The receptionist broke out in a cold sweat and spoke hurriedly.
If if its that urgent, perhaps you could try finding him yourself?
Sir Dale?
Ye-yes, exactly.
Ah! What an excellent idea!
Delighted, the elf pped their hands and then seemed to fly out of the guild office in their haste.
The receptionist called out pitifully to the departing elf,
Um, you might want to take your dagger from the desk
But the ted elf had already left the guild office behind.
Ill find Sir Dale myself. I cant believe I didnt think of this sooner!
Laughing heartily, the elf ran for a while beforeing to an abrupt stop.
Then the elf started scratching their head as they wondered,
But how do I find him?
***
After leaving the guild office, Dale made his way to the market where he gathered as much food as he could.
Money was not an issue for him.
Thanks to a series of sessful requests, Dale had earned a substantial amount.
His expenses, on the other hand, were minimal.
It was to be expected.
He only spent enough on food to satisfy his mood, didnt drink alcohol, nor did he engage in meeting women or gambling.
asionally, he would buy a secondary weapon, but beyond that, there was hardly any outlet for his money.
That reminds me, I wonder how Balton is doing.
Balton who had taken a weapon crafting request from Dale had been out of touch ever since.
Dale had told him to speak up if he ever needed money, but theck of news meant one of two things.
Balton was either still wrapped up in his ns or had simply run away.
Either way, it didnt particrly concern Dale.
He continued to roam the market and diligently bought food.
He preferred the smaller stalls over therger stores because he could buy items at a cheaper price.
We-wee.
A woman with a life-weary face manned a stall selling fruit.
When Dale approached her, she recoiled in fear and bowed her head while wrapping a small boy who was likely her son within her skirts folds.
Dale who was silently looking at this opened his mouth.
Id like to buy some fruit.
Wh-what would you like me to give you?
All of it here.
All? Yo-you mean, everything?
The woman was taken aback and she was at a loss for words. Dale thought as he looked at the pile of fruit.
The problem is how to transport it
Then, an idea struck him.
Are you selling this cart as well?
Excuse me?
Of course, Ill pay for it.
Oh, well. Its a rather shabby item
That doesnt matter.
The woman hesitantly named her price, which was slightly less than Dale expected. This probably meant that she had given him a discount.
Dale held out his money purse without saying anything. And then he moved and started pulling the cart.
Thank you so much!
The woman and her son bowed deeply towards Dale.
Regardless, Dale moved on to another stall and repeated the same thing.
Id like to buy this cart in its entirety.
Excuse me?
Are you selling it?
Ye-yes, of course!
Having acquired everything he wanted, Dale tied several carts together with a rope and vanished into the distance.
The unexpected windfall left the street vendors buzzing with excitement.
A generous dark knight came and swept away all the goods.
Buying up goods without haggling or hassles.
This knight was the ideal customer in the eyes of the vendors, taking what he needed and paying without fuss.
Those who had missed their chance resolved to seize the opportunity should it arise again.
***
Dale towed the line of carts together and pulled them.
The carts full of food were quite heavy, but that didnt even bother Dale.
Harty trudged along beside him while yawningzily.
Dale then suggested,
You could help pull these too.
Harty cast a sidelong nce at Dale, then it deliberately turned its head away as if it didnt hear him.
What a funny guy.
Nevertheless, Dale didnt have to worry about getting lost thanks to Harty.
This clever wolf knew the path leading to the underworld like the back of its paw.
The sight of a single person maneuvering multiple carts was a curious spectacle for the slum dwellers, who watched with nk expressions on their faces.
A few children were hopeful of receiving something and approached him.
Dale tossed them a few apples.
Be content with these for today.
The food had another destined recipient.
The children were slightly disappointed but soon looked satisfied.
They nodded gratefully and disappeared.
Considering they used to run away in fear after receiving food, this was a significant improvement.
Ma-make way.
Dale stepped past the flustered vigntes and into the underworld.
He parked the line of carts tied together in an open space. The vige chief and the residents came out after hearing themotion.
Seeing the mountain of food piled on the carts, the chief asked,
What is this?
Ive brought enough food to keep you from needing to work for a while.
Dales most urgent concern at the moment was the control of the residents.
Sticking together during the forting searches was the safest option avable.
This way, Dale could protect them more effectively.
The problem was that the residents were so poor that they would starve if they did not go to work for a single day.
Thats why Dale had procured food in advance.
With the amount he had brought, they could hold out until the search was over.
Though purchasing the food and carts had cost a bit of money
But when considering the relic, its a small price to pay.
Dale instructed that the food from the carts be moved elsewhere.
Then, he positioned the empty carts at the main passages leading to the underworld.
Stack them with sacks filled with sand or useless furniture. Theylle in handy.
The carts would serve as makeshift barricades. Crude, yes, but far better than nothing.
The work progressed smoothly.
The residents joined forces and they transferred the food and loaded the carts with sandbags.
For the first time in a long while, a buzz of activity enlivened the usually quiet and dark underworld.
As Dale directed the work, he continued to make ns in his mind.
Maybe set up some traps too? If I call Balton, he could install a few useful ones.
He entertained the thought of fortifying the ce to aid in defense but quickly dismissed it.
It doesnt really matter. In the end, I have to do it myself.
The residents were unarmed andcked knowledge inbat.
If a battle were to ur, Dale would have to handle it all alone.
Setting a trap or two wouldnt make much difference.
The best scenario for now would be to avoid any fight altogether.
But if a fight were inevitably to happen
I need to show strength. To deter them from recklessly attacking.
Instilling fear to make everyone back off.
That was the only option left.
***
On the day the search officially began.
The square was bustling with mercenaries, guards, mages involved in the event, and the crowd that had gathered to watch them.
Jophis, the nominal leader of the operation, and Kadal, the captain of the guards, delivered speeches in turn.
Therefore, we will root out the traitors hiding in the slums and restore stability and peace to the city! Long live the Emperor! Long live the Empire! Long live Irene!
The crowd responded to Kadals powerful cry with a roar akin to thunder.
Waaaaah!
Long live the Emperor! Long live the Empire!
God will aid us!
Hang all the traitors!
Most citizens had high expectations for this operation.
Especially since unsettling incidents have been continuously erupting in the city causing the people to be anxious.
The people yearned for the righteous guards and mercenaries to thoroughly hunt down all dangerous people.
And thereby restoring their peaceful daily lives.
Kadal looked on with satisfaction at this reaction.
A middle-aged man wearing a white robe with a very mage-like outfit spoke to Kadal.
I wish we would start soon. I hate wasting time.
Hmm. Understood.
Though Kadal frowned at the mages impatience, he soon issued the order to march.
Led by the outer guards, the mercenaries began to march in a line along the road.
Their parade looked as grand as if they were setting off to war, though in reality, they were merely heading to raid the slums.
Regardless, the citizens showered the mercenaries with flowers as they passed.
At a certain point, Kadal announced,
We split up here.
The n was for four groups to divide and head toward different city gates to search the slums.
The soldiers were divided into groups as previously assigned and dispersed towards different gates of the city.
Kadals group, designated as Team 1, made their way to the eastern gate. This was the point where resistance was expected to be the fiercest.
And their expectations were precisely met.
Kadal immediately encountered members of the vigntes.
What is this Are they preparing for war?
The vignte members who were blocking the alleyway were well-armed.
They took cover behind carts and hastily constructed barricades, and asionally,rge crossbows could be seen on the rooftops.
Kadal had anticipated some resistance but he had never dreamed it would be to this extent.
He rubbed his face a couple of times. It was a pain in the a**, but he knew he had to try talking first.
These people are also His Majestys subjects. I must resolve this as gently as possible.
Kadal stepped forward and shouted.
I am Kadal, Captain of the Outer District Guards! We are conducting a search operation for the safety of the city, so clear the way immediately!
But only angry retorts came in response.
Cut the crap! Who are you to barge into our homes!
Yeah, right! Youre just looking to p false charges on us and throw us all in jail or force us intobor!
Faced with the sharp retorts of the vignte members, Kadal swallowed a groan and shouted back.
Its a misunderstanding! This operation is solely to search for dangerous elements threatening the city and the empire! I swear on my honor, my ancestors, and my beard, there will be no harm to innocent people!
His honor, his ancestors, and even his beard.
He had staked everything that was more precious to him than life itself.
It could be said that Kadal, this stubborn dwarf, had done his utmost to prove his sincerity.
Regrettably, Kadals heartfelt intentions failed to get through.
Go to hell, you rat-sized runt!
Kadals face turned beet red with rage.
The insult had precisely targeted what dwarves hated most to hear. This most likely wasnt the first time the insulter had used such words.
Yet Kadal endured.
He believed there must be some way to resolve the situation.
This was truly an operation to protect the city. Kadal was convinced that there must be a way to convey his genuine intentions to them.
As Kadal, who usually didnt rely much on his intellect, was fervently racking his brain at that moment,
The mage apanying him stepped forward.
Why have we stopped here?
Were blocked by these folks, so I was trying to think of a solution.
Ah, is that all thats holding us up?
Is that all?
Instead of replying, the mage began to mutter something under his breath. Kadal who stood watching the mage with curiosity suddenly realized what was about to happen.
Could it be
Kadal tried to stop the mage in haste, but it was toote. The spell had already been cast.
A fireball materialized out of thin air.
This fireball then descended right into the midst of the vignte members.
Whoooosh!
The fireball hit the ground and immediately transformed into a pir of me that engulfed the area and burned everything in its vicinity.
The intense heat swept over the area, engulfing the vigntes in its fierce embrace.
Kwaaaak!
Ugh!
Screams of agony erupted as those struck by the mes iled in pain.
The makeshift barricades and obstacles they had erected were quickly consumed by the raging fire.
The sickening smell of burning flesh and wood filled the air.
Amidst this horrifying scene, the mage spoke calmly as he looked at the dazed Kadal.
I did mention, did I not, that I hate wasting time?
Chapter 46: Mage (3)
Chapter 46: Mage (3)
Mages were broadly divided into two categories.
There were battle mage, who mainly focused on researching lethal magic.
And then there were the general mages who delved into all other kinds of magic.
In this era, half of the mages were battle mages.
The first lesson these battle mages learned was how to eliminate their aversion to killing.
Magic, inherently dangerous and powerful, often resulted in the death of not only enemies but also allies in widespread spells.
A mage whomented over killing their own allies seldom survived for long.
To stand against demons,
Battle mages had to be ruthless killers, devoid of both blood and tears.
What in the world
Kadal who had been dazed eximed at the mage.
What is this atrocity!
The mage was puzzled and responded.
What atrocity? I merely removed an obstacle to our n. Thats why I came here, isnt it?
Kadals face contorted with anger. While it was true that they were obstacles, there was certainly room for dialogue.
This mage had obliterated that possibility entirely.
These are His Majestys subjects! To burn such people to ashes without a second thought!
What are you talking about? ording to thews of the City of Irene, only those residents living within the city walls are recognized as such. The inhabitants of the slums are merelywbreakers upying this ce without permission.
The mage methodically exined thew. The residents of the slums were not officially considered part of the city and thus were not protected by thew.
Therefore he argued that using magic on them was of no consequence.
How can you say that! Thisnd is part of the Empire! Everything within the Empire belongs to His Majesty the Emperor! Its not about what the cityw says or doesnt say!
Hmm. Thats quite an old-fa no, a conservative view. Well, anyway, it doesnt seem like the time for idle chatter, does it?
The mage gestured ahead.
The vigntes who were struck by the magic were ring in this direction with hostility.
There was no longer room for dialogue. What remained was conflict.
And they would never stand by as their territory was trampled upon.
Haah.
Kadal let out a deep sigh and gave instructions.
Subdue them all! But try to spare those who can be spared. Our goal is to root out the threats! Dont forget that!
Yes!
The guards and mercenaries responded with vigor and they all charged towards the vigntes.
Kadal thought as he looked at them.
Its going to be a long day.
***
The underworld had made its own preparations. The residents gathered in the open space, and they were trembling with anxiety.
There was the sound of something exploding in the distance and ck smoke billowing out.
It has begun.
Dale focused on the noise surrounding the barricaded alley with carts.
He couldnt help but think that this conflict might spill more blood than anticipated.
Is this really okay?
Even though there was a lull in the front lines, the war against the demons was still in full swing.
To be engaged in such pointless conflicts instead of standing united seemed utterly foolish to Dale.
The actions of the magic tower and the council members who supported them were iprehensible.
Are they underestimating the demons that much?
The demons Dale remembered were truly world destroyers and living disasters.
Their strength was beyond reason.
No matter how hard you try, only creatures up to the middle rank could be hunted.
Even after trying with various sses, defeating high-ranking demons proved impossible.
Dale calcted that it would take thebined strength of four experts, each having mastered at least one ss, to even stand a chance against them.
Thus, demons were objects of terror. Paradoxically, this very fear enabled humanity to unite.
The enemy was too formidable for any internal conflicts to arise.
Even when traitors who worshipped the demons emerged, people banded together.
But what about now?
The lull in the front lines was baffling enough, let alone the senseless conflicts that were being waged.
It implied a level ofcency and a diminished fear of demons.
Had people grown ustomed to the fear over time?
It doesnt make sense.
There were too many things that made no sense, especially the unsettling feeling this recent event provoked.
It was as if someone had intentionally orchestrated this situation.
Interests
Each organization had its own desires.
The magic tower sought someone, the city guards wished to restore order, and the council members desired their share of the spoils.
Each acted for their own interest.
And when their interests aligned, they could stir great turmoil.
What Dale found unsettling was this very aspect. The situation seemed too perfect.
The exact alignment of interests made it all the more suspicious.
It feels as if someone orchestrated this.
And if there was someone behind this, it suggested not an outsider but a traitor within the city
It was at this moment that Dales thoughts were interrupted.
The previously quiet underworld began to buzz with activity.
The sound of iron boots hitting the ground, the nking of swords hanging from waists, and the loud chatter filled the air.
Mercenaries were approaching.
Dale stood up.
He looked in the direction from which the mercenaries wereing.
Soon, he could hear their banter.
Is this the ce? Where the heretics gather?
No wonder it smells odd and feels dark.
Lets just round them all up. Theyre probably not worth much anyway.
As the mercenaries murmured among themselves and entered the alley, they were forced to halt their advance.
Carts blocked their path, and atop them stood Dale who was looking down at them.
The mercenaries silently stopped in their tracks as they had no other choice.
The imposing stature, the downward gaze, the shadow of the building overhead, the stillness as if he were a statue, and the fierce wolf sitting beside him were intimidating.
They were scared. Any ordinary person would have been scared in their ce.
The mercenaries only exchanged nces with each other. They were unsure of how to proceed in this awkward situation.
Isnt that the What do we do now?
Should we turn back?
Without even fighting?
I dont want to fight
But they couldnt just turn back either.
In the end, a rtively experienced mercenary among them stepped forward. He addressed Dale.
Pleased to meet you. You must be Sir Dale? Ive heard a lot about your reputation. Its an honor to see you in person.
The mercenary rubbed his hands together and spoke in a friendly manner. Only then did Dale break his silence and respond.
And you are?
My name is Zeon, son of Pang. Im a mercenary affiliated with the guild and I am a bronze que. Ah! Ive shared a few drinks with Harkin as well. How is Harkin doing these days?
Zeon brought up Harkin out of the blue.
Perhaps he knew that Dale and Harkin had worked together frequently and was trying to make a connection.
A sociable mercenary, indeed.
Sociability is indeed a great virtue for a mercenary.
In this respect, Zeon was skilled.
He was subtly trying to foster a sense of friendship with Dale by inquiring about Harkins well-being.
Dale nodded his head in response.
Yeah, hes doing too well; thats the problem.
Is that so? Im d to hear it.
Zeons face brightened up.
He was thinking that Dale had somewhat opened up to him.
Feeling the psychological distance between them narrow, Zeon quickly got to the point.
Sir Dale, as you might already be aware, wevee to search this area. So, may we pass through?
Ive already identified all the locals. Any suspicious individuals have been driven out. Theres really no need for you to go rummaging around.
Faced with Dales firm response, Zeon forced a smile. He rubbed his hands together again and said,
Of course, you must have checked, Sir Dale. But since were being paid to do this job well need to take a look ourselves. Just to be sure.
Are you doubting my judgment?
No, not at all! We trust you, Sir Dale. Its just to be absolutely sure. And if everything is indeed clear, then there should be no issue with us checking, right?
Zeon wore an annoyingly smug smile. He was evidently pleased with his own logic.
However, Dale was not in the least bit swayed.
With a horde of mercenaries swarming in, who could predict what they might do?
There must be a bonus for anyone they catch.
Given the nature of this task, capturing more suspects likely meant greater rewards.
And the term suspicious person could be very subjective.
It was impossible to know what lengths these money-hungry mercenaries might go to.
So, Dale responded,
Fine.
Zeons face lit up with a broad smile.
As expected of Sir Dale. Truly honorable
But theres a condition,
Yes?
You must enter alone.
What do you mean by that?
Theres hardly a need for many people to conduct the search.
Zeons eyes darted around the ce and the forced smile on his lips twitched.
Haha. Still, going in alone could be somewhat risky.
Dont worry. There wont be any danger. Ill ensure your safety.
But Sir Dale, thats not the
Whats the matter?
Dale pressed further after seeing Zeons hesitation.
Didnt you say you trust me? Or was that a lie?
Zeons face hardened. Finding himself at a loss for words, he dropped his smile and said,
Are you truly going to proceed like this? This matter involves everyone from the guards to the guilds, even the magic tower. Do you intend to make enemies of them all?
They have their duties, and I have mine.
You will regret this.
Unable to hold back any longer, Zeon resorted to something akin to a threat. In response, Dale drew his sword.
Then try to make me regret it. With your own hands, not hiding behind anothers name.
As Dale pointed his sword, the mercenaries faces turned sour. The intent behind his gesture was clear.
Rush at me quickly or else get lost.
The mercenaries pondered their options.
There were about ten of them gathered here and none of whom held a rank higher than bronze.
Each had their own experience and a certain pride in their abilities.
Would it be worth it to engage in battle with Dale?
None of them thought so.
Facing a monster who had single-handedly destroyed a thieves guild seemed like a fools errand.
Every anxious gaze converged on Zeon and thetter also sensed the atmosphere around him. He swallowed a sigh and conceded. It was humiliating but it was time to retreat.
Fine. Well leave it at this for today. But mark my words, next time we wonte alone.
His final bluff was Zeonsst stand of pride as a man and as a mercenary.
With that being said, Zeon turned to leave but Dale called out to stop him.
Stop.
?
The mercenaries froze in unison as Dale spoke.
If you intend to bring more next time, it might be better to eliminate you now.
Why let go of those who threaten to return?
Dale, sword in hand, strode forward decisively.
The terrified mercenaries red at Zeon, but thetter felt it was unfair.
Come on, these were just thest words I used so he could let us go.
As Dale approached them, the mercenaries also walked in a hurry. But then Dale started running. The mercenaries ran as well, but they were quickly overtaken.
As Dale poised to swing his sword, Zeon hastily bowed down.
I-I apologize! It was just a moment of pride! I promise we wonte back again! You can hold my honor no, my parents honor to it!
Me too. I swear on my mother!
And I
The mercenaries began to desperately invoke their parents names. Dale looked at them with disdain before briefly stating,
Watch your words in the future.
He had only intended to scare them.
This encounter would likely ensure the mercenaries steered clear of this area for a while.
Th-Thank you.
Having felt the immediate threat of death, the mercenaries nodded vigorously before hastily making their retreat.
But they were forced to stop once again.
A group was approaching from behind.
Whats this? Why back down? You mercenaries are cking off again?
The person who said that was a young man wearing a loose robe.
His arrogant tone, sharp ent, and the staff in his hand made it easy to deduce his identity.
He was a mage.
Chapter 47: Mage (4)
Chapter 47: Mage (4)
The young mage had brown eyes and dull blond hair. It was amon appearance that could be seen just about anywhere.
Had it not been for his robe and staff, one might have mistaken him for a farmers son.
But the arrogance in his eyes was unmistakable.
The sense of superiority he carried, believing himself to be above others, was typical of a mage.
Beside the young man stood four warriors and each of their faces was obscured by hoods. Each one looked skilled.
They were likely ve soldiers affiliated with the Magic Tower.
The mercenaries were taken aback by the sudden appearance of the mage and none dared to speak.
The mage, thinking his words were being ignored, twisted his expression in displeasure.
Do you not have mouths? Are you mute? Why are you retreating? Im asking you. Or perhaps I need to burn one of you to ashes to make you morepliant?
It was then that Zeon hurriedly spoke up.
My apologies, Sir Mage. We were all taken aback by the sudden encounter with someone of your stature. To us, you are no different from the nobility
Indeed, Zeon had a way with words.
He subtly ttered the mage and attempted to diffuse his anger.
The mages face lit up with satisfaction. He was particrly pleased by theparison to nobility.
Hmm, yes. Nobles and I are somewhat alike. No, in times like these, we are perhaps more useful than those useless nobles For that, Ill forgive you.
Th-Thank you.
So, why were you retreating? Have you already finished investigating this area?
Well
Zeon seemed to struggle for an answer and he nced back slightly.
Dale stood quietly like a statue as he looked in their direction.
The mages gaze followed Zeons to rest on Dale and he muttered,
Whats this now? A dark knight? This isnt a battlefield, what on earth
Mages from the magic tower seldom ventured beyond the upper districts, leaving them often out of touch with the news.
At the mages inquiring look, Zeon quickly exined,
Thats Sir Dale, a mercenary whos been making quite a name for himself recently.
A dark knight as a mercenary? But more importantly, if hes a mercenary, why is he blocking that area?
He might be a mercenary, but it seems hes not part of this operation And that ce over there is likely where the followers of the nights temple are gathered. He appears to be standing guard over the followers.
The mage expressed even more confusion.
Guarding them? Who do you take me for, a fool? Theres only onemand that can be given to a dark knight: to go and kill indiscriminately. Those corpses dont have the sense to guard or whatever youre suggesting.
Battle mages are fundamentally trained asmanders in strategy, tactics, and doctrines of the battlefield.
Among the training is how to effectively use different military units, and they are taught that theres only one meaningful way to use a dark knight.
To send them into battle.
Of course, there are exceptions, but the mage hadnt learned about those yet.
Frustrated by the situation he couldnt understand, the mage grew angry.
Are you just making excuses because you dont want to work?
No, not at all! Its the truth! You can ask anyone on the street about Sir Dale!
Even though he was suspicious, the urgency in the others voice left him with no choice but to believe.
Hmm, is that so?
The mage narrowed his eyes at Dale, who met his gaze with calm indifference.
He then nodded towards Zeon.
Go and tell him to move aside immediately.
. Yes? Me?
Would you rather I do it?
With a resigned look on his face, Zeon nodded his head. He was uncertain of what misfortune might befall him if he disobeyed the magesmand.
He approached Dale with heavy steps.
I. Sir Dale.
You swore you wouldnte back, even invoking the name of your parents, and yet here you are, breaking that promise.
Hmm.
Zeon swallowed a groan. He was at a loss for words but survival was his priority now.
So he carefully ryed the mages message.
The mage asks that you step aside.
Go back and tell him I refuse.
Could you perhaps speak to him directly?
Dale looked at Zeon in silence. Thetter was startled by that look and hastily nodded his head.
I-I will convey the message.
Why the hell am I stuck in the middle? Zeon muttered something along those lines and returned at an even slower pace than before.
The mage red at Zeon as he hesitated before speaking.
He refused.
The mages expression turned menacing.
Tell him, if he doesnt move, hell face dire consequences. This is hisst warning.
I. could you deliver the message directly
As the mage raised his staff, Zeon, choking back tears, moved away.
Damn you two.
When he returned to Dale, Zeon spoke with a sense of resigned detachment.
This is yourst warning.
Then I have no choice.
Dale drew his sword.
Zeon was startled and hastily retreated backward. However, he was not Dales target.
The mage was poised with his staff aimed in their direction.
It seems your mind doesnt work well, perhaps a trait of the undead. You will fully face the consequences of defying mymand.
Magical power began to gather around the staff which was embellished with a blue gem. The mercenaries were initially dazed but soon realized a critical fact.
The staff was pointed at Dale, and they were standing right in between.
No way.
But their fears were confirmed.
Sparks flew from the tip of the staff, soon unleashing a bolt of brilliant white lightning.
Crack!
Holy sh*t!
Scatter!
The mercenaries dove to the sides. A few ones who were slower to react were struck directly by the lightning.
Agagagaga!
Screams of agony filled the air as the struck mercenaries fell to the ground with their bodies charred. Yet, the lightning did not cease.
It zigzagged towards Dale with erratic fury.
Dale rolled to the side with all his might.
The fierce current narrowly missed him. It cleaved through the air and struck a cart instead.
Crash!
The cart struck by lightning shattered into pieces with ming fragments scattering in all directions.
A lightning ejection spell?
The mercenaries could only widen their eyes at the absurd firepower; they didnt dare confront the one who had cast such magic upon them.
Such was the overwhelming force of the spell demonstrated by the mage.
The mage seemed to be pleased with those reactions and spoke proudly.
Wow, you dodged that. Lucky, huh? But will luck be on your side next time?
Without dy, the mage began chanting another spell and he gathered magical power into his staff once more.
Dale knew he couldnt just stand by. He kicked off the ground.
But the distance was too great; the spell would be ready long before he could reach the mage.
The staff was aimed at Dale.
Dale hastily concentrated his magical power in his right hand and spread a ck mist around him.
Hssss!
The alley was filled with ck mist that swallowed Dale into its shadows.
Where do you think youre going!
The mage aimed his staff into the mist and cast his spell.
Crack!
A white bolt of lightning cleaved through the space once again.
When the lightning met the ck mist, it instantly burned it. And the mist was cleared in a moment.
But that didnt matter. Dales goal had been to throw off the other partys aim in the first ce.
Dale who was lying t on the ground, kicked off and elerated once more.
The mage was slightly taken aback.
Wha-? Stop him!
At his shout, four ve soldiers who had been standing quietly until then rushed forward in unison.
Their weapons were shields and maces.
They wore no armor, which perhaps lent their movements an agile sharpness.
Four iron shields were thrust forward simultaneously at Dale.
Using the momentum of his charge, Dale kicked out towards the shields. His iron-d boots collided with one of the shields.
And then Crack!
A noise just like that of the lightnings release echoed as one of the guards was sent sprawling backward.
The guard tried to regain his bnce with a look of surprise on his face, but the impact was too great.
His lower bodys bnce was disrupted and he fell over.
Dale tried to finish off the fallen guard, but a strike flew in from his side to protect their ally.
Tch. How annoying.
Three maces flew towards Dale from different directions. He ignored the one aimed at his chest and shoulder des, trusting in his armors strength.
Dale reached out towards the mace targeting his joints and caught it.
Huh?
For the first time, the usually silent ve soldier spoke.
The guard whose mace was caught tried in vain to wrest it from Dales grasp.
It was a poor choice. He should have immediately abandoned the mace for his shield.
Inbat, a poor choice often leads to death, especially against someone like Dale.
Dale swung his sword with all his might, using the hilt to strike the guards helmet forcefully.
ng!
The helmet caved in with a scream of metal and the guards eyes rolled back.
A viscous fluid, indistinguishable from blood or brain matter, dripped from his nose.
He died instantly.
Yet the other guards did not falter. They seized the moment to try and strike at Dale.
Thats when the mage shouted,
Hold him!
At thatmand, the ve soldier in front of Dale threw aside his shield and attempted to capture him.
Dale swung his sword to cleave the soldiers head, but another ve soldier beside him thrust out a mace and grazed Dales shoulder.
The ve soldier clung tightly to Dale, never letting go as if it were his lifes purpose.
Crack!
Lightning was unleashed once again.
Dale tried to leap away at the sound but the guards held him firmly in ce.
What is this?
This fanatic loyalty was unnerving. And in the next moment, the lightning enveloped both the guards and Dale together.
Zap!
The electricity coursed through his armor and soon began to burn the flesh within.
Dales usually cold body regained warmth for the first time in a while, albeit it was far too hot to be merely warm.
The mage shouted,
Haha! How does it taste, undead? Sting a bit?
Of course, there was no pain.
However, the damage was not insignificant. Dale inspected various parts of his body.
My arms are fine. My legs, not so much.
The lingering electricity in his body hampered his movements.
Dale thrust his gauntlet into the body of the ve soldier who had been struck down by the lightning. The body was so scorched that there was little life force to absorb.
But at least he recovered enough to be able to jog slowly.
Dale held his sword and ran slowly towards the mage. Thetter sneered at his sluggish movements.
Heh! Foolish undead. You should have fled by now. Very well. I shall reduce you to ashes as you wish.
The mage prepared his final spell. This was taking longer to chant than before.
It meant he was preparing something big.
Dale ran heedlessly.
The distance between them steadily closed. When Dale was about twenty steps away,
The spell wasplete.
This is the end!
Fizzzz.
Electricity crackled at the tip of the staff and soon lightning burst forth.
The lightning intertwined in the air, eventually taking the form of a four-legged beast that charged ferociously toward Dale.
It was a spell designed to prevent Dale from rolling away to dodge.
Dale charged forward as well.
He seemed to have no intention of dodging and he raised his sword high.
The mage thought to himself as he watched,
Such a fool. Does he really think he can slice through lightning with a sword?
It was a rational and logical thought.
Cutting through lightning with a sword would be considered foolish unless one was not in their right mind.
But there was one fact the mage was unaware of.
The ck sword Dale wielded was no ordinary sword.
Dale, with his sword raised high, calmly watched the lightning beast charge at him.
Rather, because it took the shape of a beast, the lightnings speed was a lot slower than before.
The beast, crackling with blue and white currents, lunged at Dale with its jaws open wide.
And just as its maw was about to engulf Dale, thetter brought his sword down in a swift strike.
Crack!
Uh?
The lightning was cleaved in two.
The mage wore a look of utter disbelief. What on earth had just happened?
The bisected lightning quickly reformed into the beasts shape, but Dale had already reached the mages side by then.
Dale looked down at the mage who had copsed to the ground in terror.
The towering figure of the dark knight with his back to the sun, cast a long shadow over the mages face.
Ah, Aaaaaah.
Tears welled up in the mages eyes.
He wanted to say something but his fear-paralyzed mind wouldnt cooperate.
Dale slowly raised his sword and then forcefully brought it down to the ground with all his might.
Uwaaaa.
The sword plunged into the ground between the mages crotch. Dale lowered his head and locked eyes with the mage.
I am not an undead. Do you understand?
The mage nodded his head like a malfunctioning machine.
Dale observed the mages face for a while and then took a step back.
A reeking puddle formed on the ground and the mages trousers were soaked through.
Chapter 48: Mage (5)
Chapter 48: Mage (5)
Pl-please spare my life. Ill do anything.
Unaware of how pathetic he looked, the mage begged with his hands sped together.
Dale spoke indifferently.
Give me one good reason why I should spare you.
Dale was contemting. To kill or not to kill.
If he had been determined to kill him from the start, he would have thrown his weapon or engaged inbat by now.
Killing him would be a headache.
Its easy to kill a novice mage. The problem lies with the Magic Tower backing him.
Killing a ve soldier is akin to damaging the property of the Magic Tower, which could be overlooked to some extent.
The Magic Tower which was busy going down to the outer districts was unlikely to concern itself with the affairs of a novice mage.
After all, it was the mage who initiated the attack.
However, killing the mage would not leave the Magic Tower with any choice but to retaliate against Dale for the sake of their reputation.
Even if the mage was nothing more than a low-level novice.
I need to resolve this more properly. Im not alone now.
If he had been alone, he wouldnt have minded bing the target of revenge.
In fact, he would have weed it. Endless battles with mages would ensure rapid growth.
But right now, Dale was a guardian of the underworld. Even for someone as capable as Dale, protecting the residents while fighting against mages was a difficult task.
He had to prevent any harm from befalling the innocent residents at least until the current search was over.
That was the promise he made to Erielle, and it was his sense of duty.
Oblivious to Dales inner thoughts, the mage hesitantly offered a solution.
I. Ill give you all the money I have.
And?
Um Is there anything else you want?
Something he wanted.
Now that he thought about it, there was something he wanted to ask.
Dale locked eyes with the mage.
The mage froze solid as he met Dales emotionless eyes through the eye slits of his helmet.
E-Eeeek.
From now on, I will ask questions, and you will answer them truthfully.
The mage nodded vigorously in agreement.
Start with your name.
Hans. My name is Hans. I dont know my parents names.
Hans. Asmon a name as his appearance suggested.
Dale pressed on with his questioning.
Exin why the Magic Tower is searching the slums.
To eliminate dangerous elements that pose a threat to the city
Dale rested his hand on the sword he had thrust into the ground.
I dont particrly like lies.
Hans swallowed hard. After darting his eyes around nervously, he finally spoke up.
The truth is, there is someone we are looking for.
And who might that be?
Im just a lowly member so I dont know the details but Ive heard its thest heir of a fallen kingdom.
Thest heir of the kingdom? That was an unexpected response.
Why on earth were the mages of the Magic Tower seeking the royalty of a fallen kingdom?
Hans replied to that question.
Its not just any ordinary kingdom. Its called the Vyman Kingdom. The Vyman Kingdom is a country that reveres swords and magic. Do you know of it?
Dale remained silent for a moment.
Vyman. A name he knew all too well.
After all, it was through Dales game that he first encountered this world a few years ago.
The Vyman Kingdom had met a tragic end after barely holding on.
And Dale had been part of that very end.
He never thought hed hear that name again.
Noticing Dales sudden silence, Hans looked around nervously and struggled to continue. So Dale prompted him.
So?
Oh, yes. The Vyman Kingdom has a certain magic passed down through its royal bloodline
And so, the heir is hiding somewhere here and youre stirring trouble to obtain that magic?
Well, its also beneficial in various ways if we can find any dangerous elements along the way
Hans mped his mouth shut mid-sentence.
Even he thought it sounded far-fetched.
Its even more pathetic than I thought.
Dale sighed inwardly and spoke.
If thats the case, theres even less reason to cause a stir here. Think about it logically. If you were royalty, would you hide here?
Like most nations, the Vyman Kingdom too was a follower of the Goddess of Light.
It was unlikely that an heir of such a kingdom would be found living amongst the followers of the night goddess.
Ye-Yes, youre right. Now that I think about it, your words make sense.
Hans nodded vigorously as if in agreement.
Whether he truly agreed or was simply lying to save his life was unclear.
Is this all I can get out of him?
He seemed like a novice and was unlikely to have any great backing. It appeared pointless to press him for more information.
Dale then withdrew the sword he had thrust into the ground. Hanss face turned pale.
Dale asked him.
So, if I let you go now, will youe back here again?
No, no! If you spare my life, I swear I wont do anything to harm you.
Dale locked eyes with Hans once more.
Youvepleted your search here sessfully. There was no royalty, and the ve soldier died due to a spell you identally cast. Thats what you need to report. Understand?
O-Of course. I will keep todays events a secret. I swear upon my honor.
Dale pointed to the mercenaries who were watching quietly from behind and spoke.
These fellows, they swore with their parents to nevere back here yet they did, didnt they? Perhaps something more precious than honor should be at stake?
Hanss expression hardened.
Dont tell me.
Swear it on your magic.
!
An oath bound by magic.
The most reliable way to extract a promise from mages.
Hans was shocked.
He couldntprehend how Dale knew about such a thing.
How do you know something that only mages should?
You dont want to?
Hans was conflicted but he eventually bowed his head deeply. Theres nothing more valuable than ones life.
Then I will swear upon my magic
This should suffice.
Hans will now desperately hide what happened today from the Magic Tower in order to keep his oath.
At the very least, there would be no harm from mages seeking vengeance on the underworlds residents.
Hans nced around cautiously.
May I go now?
Yes.
As Dale gave his permission, Hans hurriedly moved away.
Dale called out to his retreating back.
Wait.
Yes?
That. Leave it behind.
Dale pointed at Hanss staff. Hanss hand that was clutching the staff began to tremble.
This, this is quite expensive.
Thats why I said to leave it. You dont want to?
When Dale rested his hand on his sword, Hans, still trembling, set the staff down.
Hans said while choking back tears.
Then Ill be off
Wait.
Dale pointed at the robe Hans was wearing.
That robe looks rather expensive too.
..Ill take it off.
Hans squeezed his eyes shut.
***
Hans was only able to leave after bing half- naked.
As the mage disappeared, the mercenaries who had been holding their breaths followed suit.
They looked at Dale with astonishment and thought,
To withstand a bolt of lightning.
To strip one of those dreadful mages bare. Crazy.
Lets not cross him in the future.
Even the mercenaries vanished.
Peace returned to the alley once more.
Dale took in the remnants of the battle.
The power alone was truly formidable.
A single spell had demolished carefully stacked carts and sandbags. Various dpidated houses were destroyed, and burned corpses littered the ground.
This was the devastation wrought by just one mage.
Moreover, Hans didnt seem to hold a particrly high position in the Magic Tower and he looked to be inexperienced in every aspect.
If that were the case, how powerful could the mages higher up in the hierarchy be?
Indeed, mages are the strongest.
Dale once raised a mage character himself so he knew the difference well.
Having a mage in the party was like the difference between heaven and earth.
The addition of just one mage meant that they would never be short on firepower.
But for Dale, that was nothing more than a pipe dream.
From the moment he awoke in this body, he had almost given up on the idea of recruiting a mage.
Coveting food that he couldnt eat seemed like a fools errand.
Dale was sitting on the remains of a shattered cart.
The residents, who had been watching from a distance until then, approached him. The vige chief inquired about Dales well-being.
Is it over now?
The mercenaries wont being back. Neither will the mage.
Only then did the vige chief rx. He sighed deeply and asked,
Are you alright? You were struck by lightning.
Hmm.
He was far from alright. Dale asked,
Would you ughter a pig or a cow for me?
We dont have pigs or cows. But we do have some chickens.
Then that will do. Ill pay youter.
No, that wont be necessary. Youve already done more than enough; please allow us to treat you this time.
After saying that, the vige chief quickly gestured to the residents.
The residents hurriedly caught and ughtered chickens and Dale absorbed their life force and healed his body.
By now, Dales physique was so resilient that he could withstand most attacks without flinching.
Conversely, as his size increased so did the amount of life force he needed to absorb for recovery.
This meant the residents had to ughter quite a number of chickens.
Yet, the residents did not blink an eye.
If this can be of any help
We must repay this kindness.
To their knight, who stood alone against formidable foes and prevailed, this was the least they could willingly offer.
No, it was an honor to be of assistance.
Regardless of the residents joy orck thereof,
Dale sat quietly on the cart while cleaning his sword with a rag.
He could only hope for the storm to pass soon.
***
The search operation continued for days.
Mercenaries and guards, backed by mages from the Magic Tower,bed through the slums.
Surprisingly, the search yielded some results.
They had purged dens of thieves and criminals and captured numerous dangerous individuals who were plotting illicit deeds.
Of course, the operation had not proceeded smoothly. The resistance was fierce and much blood was shed.
Moreover, the biggest problem remained.
In the western section of the slums.
The ce, with its winding alleyways, was a maze where one could hardly venture without caution.
It was no coincidence that organizations like the ck Serpent Brotherhood had made it their stronghold.
Amidst the deadlock, the search operation dragged on.
The weather was oppressively hot, resistance was intense, and the peoples frustration reached its peak.
It seemed like a situation ripe for an incident to ur at any moment.
Regardless, the underworld remained peaceful. Since the day they drove out the mage and the others, as expected, no one else has bothered them.
Dale sat silently on the carts and polished his sword.
As long as they didnt invade this ce, he had no interest in anything else.
In his head, he kept feeling regretful about what happened the other day.
Why didnt I just use Hans whenever I needed him? Since he even took a magic oath, it wouldnt hurt to call on him once in a while.
Dale gazed at the lingering traces of magic around him and started thinking.
How nice it would be to be a mage.
He wouldnt have entertained the thought if it had been entirely out of the question, but recent events had left him clinging to the possibility.
Attempting to dispel such thoughts, Dale habitually wiped his sword with a cloth.
He had polished it so much that the cloth had turned into rags.
It seemed about time to buy a new one.
Just then, Harty who had been sitting quietly beside him, cooling off from the heat, gently nudged Dale with its tail.
Dale looked up.
Someone was approaching.
The sound of five footsteps. They seem to be well-armed.
Could they be mercenaries? If so, this was good. His sword was freshly polished and perfect for a test swing.
However, his assumption was off the mark.
The approaching figures were familiar people.
It was Eirek, the owner of the Tomo Store leading his men.
Eirek looked utterly exhausted.
It seemed Eirek had faced quite a few difficulties during the search.
Eirek spoke in a weaker voice than usual.
Good to see you, Sir Dale. It appears peaceful around here, thanks to you perhaps?
Eirek smiled bitterly as he said that. Dale caught a glimpse of that smile and remarked.
Seems youve had a tough time.
Indeed. Who would have guessed that spellcasters would be called as well? Had I known, I might have gathered some assassins instead. Even the most adept mages cant do much with a dagger flying at their backs.
Eirek made a throat-slitting gesture with his thumb.
Dale watched him intently and casually asked,
Wasnt surrender an option? If youre not hiding anything significant, a bit of hush money could have smoothed things over for you.
Dale recalled their conversations. They hadnt spoken much but he knew Eirek was highly sensitive to profit.
Now that defeat was closing by, continuing the resistance seemed pointless.
It was not like him to be doing this, to say the least.
Eirek grinned at such a question.
Sir Dale has a sharp eye. Truly, its astonishing.
Dale hesitated for a moment before asking,
Are you hiding something?
Eirek smiled bitterly once again and changed the subject.
Ive heard an interesting rumor. It seems the one the Magic Tower is currently seeking is the heir to a fallen kingdom.
Though he was taken aback by the sudden shift in topic, Dale nodded his head. He then felt something catch in his mind.
Hmm?
Suddenly, a past memory surfaced.
A snippet of a conversation he had once had with Eirek shed through his mind.
Youll find all sorts of people in the slums, from ves to fallen royalty of fallen kingdoms.
Dale closed his eyes for a moment to organize his thoughts. Various hypotheses floated through his mind.
Among them, he identified what seemed to be the correct answer.
Dale asked,
Eirek,e to think of it, you dont seem to be a noble of the empire. Where are you from?
Eireks smile deepened and a mix of admiration for Dale was evident in his expression.
The sharpness with which Dale could deduce information from mere fragments was a rare talent, not possessed by many.
Under Dales intense gaze, Eirek spoke calmly while stressing each word.
The kingdom of Vyman. My proud homnd that revered the sword and magic.
After a brief pause,
Dale swallowed a sigh and said,
So you have been protecting the heir to the kingdom.
Chapter 49: Vyman (1)
Chapter 49: Vyman (1)
Eirek spoke with a somewhat bitter expression on his face.
Protection its more like Ive been offering a bit of help.
So, thats why you were so desperate to resist. Once caught by the mages, its difficult to return safely.
Eirek nodded his head in agreement.
The subordinates standing behind him also wore gloomy expressions.
Dale asked,
So, why have you sought me out?
He had a rough idea of what the request might be but he wanted to hear it directly from Eirek.
Eirek locked eyes with Dale and asked him.
Would you lend your strength? Ill make it worth your while. If things continue as they are, my entire store could copse.
Couldnt you simply give up the heir? Its not as if youre protecting him out of pure goodwill.
It was a harsh statement, but it seemed like a reasonable suggestion under the current circumstances.
Eirek was closer to a merchant than a noble and he valued even the smallest gold coin over honor or loyalty.
He was the type to boldly cut ties if he saw no profit in a venture.
Eirek sighed deeply.
True, it wasnt out of pure goodwill. I thought if the Kingdom of Vyman ever rose again, the princess would be queen, and my investment now wouldnt be in vain. But the war with the demons shows no sign of ending, and the kingdoms restoration seems far off. Betting my business on such an uncertain future would be foolish.
So, why not give up?
A bitter smile deepened on Eireks lips.
My family has served the kingdom for over 700 years. It seems I cant escape that blood. It means I still have a long way to go.
Dale read one emotion on Eireks face
Regret.
The noble before him couldnt let go of his fallen homnd.
Even knowing his actions were unwise, he couldnt shake them off.
A nobleman of a fallen kingdom would carry this regret until death while dreaming of a life in a restorednd just as his ancestors did.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
He got the picture.
But still.
It seems difficult.
Dale shifted his gaze to the back. The residents were milling about with anxious expressions on their faces in the clearing.
Ive already beenmissioned to protect these people until this matter is resolved. I intend to stay here and keep watch.
There was silence for a moment as if Eirek had anticipated that response. He nodded his head in acknowledgment.
I knew it was a lot to ask. It seems its not possible after all. My apologies for making such a request and causing you unnecessary concern.
Its alright.
After being turned down, Eirek hurried to leave.
He nned to ask everyone he had connections with. Though he wasnt sure how many would agree.
Just then, a man came running from the back. He seemed to have run a great distance hastily as he stood gasping for breath.
Eirek furrowed his brow.
Didnt I tell you to stay put?
I have urgent news to report!
What is it?
After catching his breath, the man shouted loud enough for everyone to hear.
The princess has been captured!
***
The mercenaries and the guards were gathered at the entrance of the slums alleyway. Each of them wore a face full of irritation.
Irenes summers were hot.
The humid and warm air, carried by the western winds, turned the city into a steam room.
It was far from an ideal working environment.
Even the slightest movement would soak ones entire body in sweat, making the mercenaries utterly miserable.
To make matters worse, most of them were d inyers of chainmail and fabric armor which only intensified their difort.
Yet, they couldnt remove their armor.
Although the involvement of the Magic Tower had significantly crushed the spirits of the slums residents, there were still those who resisted.
A moment of carelessness could lead to a surprise attack and a fatal end.
This situation had pushed everyones irritation to its peak, creating an atmosphere so tense that it seemed like any small provocation could trigger an explosion.
And in such an atmosphere, Kadal sensed a looming crisis.
This is dangerous.
If the soldiers were to explode in anger, where would they direct their fury? It was clear that the residents of the slums would be the targets.
Orders to minimize damage may be vited and a merciless massacre may ur.
Kadal believed that now was the moment to retreat.
After all, both sides needed time to catch their breath and regain theirposure.
The problemy with the mages standing nonchntly at the back.
They seemed intent on not stopping until they achieved what they wanted.
Should the situation not improve to their satisfaction, they appeared ready to set the entire slum aze.
Theyre capable of that and more.
He swallowed a sigh. This ce was within the empires territory.
And everything within the empires territory belonged to the emperor, the rightful ruler and governor of thesends.
Even the slum dwellers, who had illegally upied this space, were considered the emperors property or at least thats what he thought.
Protecting the emperors property and subjects was the duty of the captain of the guards.
Thats why Kadal couldnt help but be annoyed by the mages running wild.
As expected, as the wait dragged on, one of the mages inevitably approached and urged for action.
Why is this taking so long?
Kadal spoke with a bitter expression on his face.
Wait. Everyone is exhausted. If we go in now, the damage will be uncontroble.
I cant count how many times Ive heard that. If this continues, well have no choice but to question Captain Kadals capabilities.
Kadal clenched his teeth in anger. He felt as if the giant axe on his back was whining.
He wished he could chop these arrogant mages into pieces, but lifes tragedy is that one cannot always act as they desire.
Haah. Very well.
Ultimately, Kadal was unable to withstand the pressure and he was about to order the charge. It would result in much bloodshed, but confrontation seemed the only way to make any progress.
But then at that moment, someone emerged from the alley.
What?
Whats going on?
Both the mercenaries and the guards were taken aback.
And for good reason, as the aura of those emerging was extraordinary.
One was an elf swordsman.
The distinctive green hair, pointed ears, and neutral features of a Wood Elf were striking.
Although somewhat slender for a swordsman, one should not underestimate him.
The muscles that appeared slender on the surface were in fact far superior to those of humans.
Walking beside such an elf was a young girl.
She could have been no more than fourteen, with eyes the color of the sea and hair to match, reaching down to her shoulders. Even though she was still young, her clear facial features were more appropriate to be called beautiful rather than cute.
Despite the lingering baby fat giving her a youthful appearance, no one could take her lightly.
It was the girls gaze, her walk, the way she brushed her hair aside; an undeniable dignity emanated from her every action.
She is different from us.
This was the unanimous thought among those who stared in awe.
They were of the same human race, yet she seemed to belong to a higher order.
Some of the mercenaries even bowed their heads without realizing it.
Kadal and the mages found themselves at a loss for words.
Only the elf swordsman spoke earnestly to the girl.
We must turn back now. If we continue, Lady Elena, you will be in danger!
I can no longer tolerate innocent blood being shed on my ount. I must confront this myself.
Ah, what do a few worthless lives matter inparison to you, Lady Elena!
Despite the elf swordsmans attempts to persuade her, the girl remained unmoved.
The girl, called Elena, walked with dignity towards the mages of the magic tower.
Her bold approach left the mages, in turn, taken aback.
The mages were uncertain of how to react and exchanged nces before Elena spoke up.
I know that the turmoil in this area is because of me. Stop tormenting the powerless citizens and speak directly to me if you have something to say.
..
After a brief exchange of looks, one of the mages asked,
Are you Elena Vyman, thest heir of the Vyman Kingdom?
Thats me. Now, lets talk
Without hesitation, the mage dered,
Elena Vyman, you are under arrest for conspiring with rebels and plotting treason.
What? W-wait. First, listen to what I have to say
What are you waiting for? Seize her!
The soldiers and mercenaries surged forward at the magesmand.
***
Upon hearing the news, Eirek rubbed his face in dismay.
Our innocent princess has finally caused trouble.
What happened?
It seems the princess was aware that the magic tower was looking for her. So she decided to engage in talks directly. Ha! Talking, of all things!
While her desire to avoid innocent bloodshed wasmendable, it was naively conceived.
Ive been keeping her safe until now, but it seems she slipped away in my absence.
So, what became of her?
Well, she was arrested and charged with a slew of usations, including conspiracy tomit treason! The fallen princess allegedly plotting to reim the throne, sounds usible, doesnt it?
The magic towers scheme was all too obvious.
They would imprison her under various charges and then dangle the carrot of leniency in exchange for her magical knowledge.
Conspiracy tomit treason was a grave crime.
And when facing the threat of execution, who wouldnt sumb?
The magic tower had achieved its objective with the princess captured. There was no longer any reason to remain in the slums, so they would have withdrawn.
With the magic towers forces gone, the search partys strength would have greatly diminished.
Since it was difficult to carry out the operation with the mercenaries and guards alone, the search should be practically over.
Dale had once again sessfullypleted a mission. He alone stood against the enemy to protect the residents.
Now relieved of the responsibility to protect the residents, Dale was free to act as he pleased once again.
Watching Eirecs back as he hurried to leave, Dale was lost in thought.
Memories of the past flooded his mind.
The princess.
The downfall of the Vyman Kingdom.
At that moment, which was a very important turning point in the game, he was present as the protagonist of the game.
He had encountered the princess Eirec spoke of. It had been the protagonists role to help the princess and the survivors escape from the kingdom.
The people who escaped at that time were still alive. And he was deeply involved in this matter.
Was Dales involvement in this matter a mere coincidence, or was it guided by fate?
His mind changed.
The event that had caused such a stir in the city was drawing to its final phase.
Dale wanted to see for himself how this would unfold.
Ill go too.
Are you offering to help?!
Dale shook his head.
Dont get your hopes up.
It was a statement almost equivalent to refusal, yet for Eirec at this moment, even the slim possibility was enough.
Then lets hurry on!
The group quickly made their way to where the princess was located.
Surprisingly, the princess had not yet been captured.
Mercenaries and guards formed arge circle around her with the princess standing in the middle.
Beside the princess, an elf wielding a sword in one hand and an axe in the other was gasping for breath.
My goodness!
The old gentleman eximed in admiration.
Injured mercenaries scattered here and there were groaning in pain.
It was the elf who had been taking on such arge number by himself.
But Dale was not surprised.
These mediocre foes posed no real challenge to the elves which was a race of formidable warriors.
This was the first reason why Dale was wary of elves.
As the elfs resistance grew stronger, one of the mercenaries shouted.
Hey, you pointy-eared freak! Surrender now orugh!
Thud!
An axe, seemingly thrown out of nowhere, buried itself in the mercenarys shoulder.
It was the price for daring to insult an elf with such a derogatory term.
The elf bellowed,
This person is royalty of Vyman! How dare you attempt to bind and drag royalty with ropes! There is no ce in the world where such treatment of royalty is eptable!
The resounding roar of the elf made the mercenaries and guards hesitate and step back.
Though battered and bruised, the swordsman possessed an intimidating aura that made approaching him difficult.
The mercenaries looked toward the mages as if seeking their help.
However, even the mages were at a loss. Launching an attack spell might risk harming the princess standing close by.
The princess must not die until she proves useful.
The scene of a single swordsman pushing back dozens of foes.
Eirek said with a satisfied smile upon seeing that.
I may not know much else, but our friends skills here are certainly exceptional.
He remarked and cast an implicit nce at Dale.
How about it? Wouldnt we stand a good chance if Sir Dales strength were to join him?
However, Dales expressionless face became even more impassive.
The reason was simple.
I dont like elves
Chapter 50: Vyman (2)
Chapter 50: Vyman (2)
Eirek headed straight to the captain of the guards Kadal. Thetter recognized Eirek and his face contorted in displeasure.
To think a criminal would approach so brazenly. What is this, a protest demanding arrest?
A criminal? I am someone who engages solely in entirely legal business.
Kadal scoffed in response.
Ha. Its quite clear where the slum dwellers got their weapons from, yet here you are, tantly lying.
Thats not whats important right now!
Eirek raised his voice in frustration before pointing towards the surrounded princess.
You cannot arrest a princess of a country on unproven charges!
And what do you expect me to do about it?
Kadal replied with a brusque tone.
He too was visibly annoyed because the situation had taken an unexpected turn.
Eirek stated boldly,
I demand a trial.
What?
ording to the citysws, every citizen has the right to a trial. We are merely exercising our natural rights.
The mages who had been silently listening by the side suddenly scowled.
This is a trick that wouldnt work. ording to cityw, the residents of the slums are not recognized as citizens. They have no right to a trial.
Eirek wore a triumphant smile.
Not so. The princess has rights since she has a residence in the city.
What?
The princess has a house in district five. She normally resides there and had only left the city temporarily to have some fun.
As if he had been waiting for this moment, Eirek rummaged through his belongings and produced a document proving ownership of the residence. The name of Elena was written as the owner.
Did he prepare this in anticipation of such a situation? It was unusual for someone to carry around a house deed.
What a sly guy.
The mages were seething internally.
Eirek continued,
Therefore, the princess is entitled to a fair trial, and she has the right to refuse detention until her charges are proven.
A mage from the magic tower growled,
Dont escte the situation.
Well, wasnt it you guys that started all of this?
One of the mages turned his head sharply and addressed Kadal.
We will acknowledge the trial If thew dictates, we must follow. However, this is not a mere crime but a charge of conspiracy for treason. I trust you do not n to release her just yet.
Kadal observed the unfolding situation and furrowed his brow in deep thought. He was clearly troubled with the situation.
After a while, he made his decision.
Very well. Until the trial concludes, one of the council members will ensure the princesss safety and monitor her. Lets see Would Gand suffice?
Both the mage and Eirek nodded in agreement.
Gand was known for his neutrality and he was unlikely to show bias towards any side.
He was the perfect candidate for such a responsibility.
Kadal exhaled a heavy sigh.
Phew. A trial, then. It seems only annoying stuff is happening.
With that, Kadal ordered the mercenaries.
All of you, be courteous and escort the princess to the mercenary guild! As for that elf swordsman he has put up a legitimate resistance, so let him go.
Yes!
The order was not for arrest but for a courteous escort. Which only went to show the great shift in her treatment.
The mercenaries stepped back and the guards advanced toward her while clearly showing no intention of fighting.
Finally, the elf swordsman sheathed his weapon. And whether it was from a release of tension or exhaustion, he copsed to the ground.
But Eirek ignored him and approached Elena and scolded her.
Princess. Did I not say you should not intervene?
Im sorry. I thought we could talk it out.
Youve heard everything, so please follow the guards for now.
Alright.
Dale observed Elena who had a dejected look on her face from a distance.
She seemed much different from when he had seen her in the game. Perhaps she had be a bit more mature.
She has grown up a lot.
Dale often felt a strange sentiment on such asions.
Seeing characters like Gand and Elena, whom he had only seen in the game, alive and moving in reality and interacting with them directly made him feel strange.
Reality and the game. Could it be said that the line between reality and fiction was blurring for him?
But what more could surprise him once he had entered the game?
Perhaps sensing his curious gaze, Elena lifted her head to look at Dale.
Her eyes widened slightly. And she asked with a trembling voice.
Father?
?
Both Eirek and Dale frowned. Who was she referring to as father?
Dale didnt even respond while Eirek tried to soothe Elena.
Here. You seem very tired. Please go ahead. I will follow shortly.
Mhmm. All right.
Elena cast one more nce at Dale before departing with the guards.
Eirek hurried over to Dale and said,
It seems like things are about to get more troublesome. But at least the immediate crisis has been averted.
Well done.
I must go now. Theres much to prepare. But before I leave, I have a small favor to ask.
What is it?
Could you look after this fellow for a while?
Eirek pointed to the elf lying in a battered state.
His body was covered in wounds and several bones were broken. It was remarkable that he was even alive.
You want me to take care of this elf?
Dale made it quite clear that he was not pleased with the idea. However, because of the helmet he wore his displeasure might not have been fully conveyed to Eirek.
Or perhaps Eirek was too preupied to notice Dales reluctance.
This one is quite headstrong. Arent all elves like that? Honestly, Id rather not deal with him either But once hees to, make sure he doesnt do anything foolish. Ill make sure you are wellpensated!
No, but
Eirek disappeared without waiting for Dales response.
Left alone, Dale cast a sidelong nce at the elf lying on the ground. He secretly wished the elf would just stop breathing but the elfs life proved to be as resilient as weeds.
With groans of pain, the elf made it clear with his entire being that he was still alive.
Haaah.
Dale let out a deep sigh, grabbed one of the elfs legs, and dragged him along.
The elfs head repeatedly hit against stones along the way but that hardly mattered.
After all, the life of an elf was as tenacious as a weed.
When he reached the inn, Dale carelessly dropped the elf onto the floor.
Ka grew startled by the sudden nose and asked,
Whos this? Oh my, is he badly injured?
Just get a priest to perform some basic healing. The expenses can be billed to Tomos store.
Mhmm.
Ka called for a priest who recited a simple healing prayer and then wrapped the elfs injuries with bandages.
ording to the priest, his arm was broken and the wounds were so deep that he needed to recuperate for a while.
But that wasnt Dales concern.
After tossing the elf into an empty room, Daleid down on his bed.
It had been a day filled with various events.
The search. Eirek. The Vyman Kingdom. And Elena. The characters he encountered in the game.
Daley alone in his bed, lost in thought.
What especially haunted his mind today were memories from the game. Among them, there was a particrly impressive episode.
The Defense of the Vyman Kingdom.
He had participated in the defense of the Vyman Kingdom when he was raising a knight character.
Dale concentrated and tried to recall that time.
Then, suddenly, the memories became vivid and the boundaries of reality blurred.
Soon, apletely differentndscape became vivid.
Dale called it a dream.
This ce is.
He looked around.
He was atop a partially crumbled wall. Puddles of blood were everywhere and unattended bodiesy scattered.
It was a ce in his memory.
The capital of the Vyman Kingdom.
Dale looked down from the wall.
The entire in was shrouded in darkness.
The demon forces were advancing toward them. The eyes of all monsters that epted the demons power sparkled like jewels.
The sight of countless glowing eyes shining on the pitch-ck in was reminiscent of the Milky Way.
This is why some poetic people called the demon army the army of stars.
However, this beauty did not reach the soldiers atop the wall. They just silently prayed to their gods with somber expressions on their faces.
The reinforcement from the empire had not arrived in time.
And they could not hold back the advancing army with the forces present.
Today, the Vyman Kingdom with its long history was destined to fall.
Everyone knew this truth.
Dale stood dazedly on the wall and surveyed his surroundings when a tall man approached him.
Blue hair and eyes, extraordinary armor, and a piercing gaze.
Thest king of Vyman spoke to him.
Youve done well so far, Aren. Thanks to you, weve been able to hold out this long. Without you, the kingdom would have crumbled much sooner.
Aren. Yes, Dale had indeed given his character that name.
Dale involuntarily nodded his head. Then the king asked him onest favor.
Im sorry to ask this of you, but theres onest thing. There are still many people in the castle who couldnt escape in time. My daughter is among them.
Dale closed his eyes. He already knew what the king would ask of him.
I and my soldiers will meet our end alongside the kingdom. But as an outsider, you have no obligation to do the same. Please, lead the people to safety.
And if he remembered well, the options should now appear before him.
[You can choose to stay and fight alongside Karl Vyman to the very end. He is an indomitable warrior and an honorable knight. Saving him could greatly aid the war against the demons.]
Then the next option emerged.
[Lead the survivors and escape. Without your help, the survivors cannot shake off the demons pursuit.]
[Additional mission: Save the life of the princess to ensure the will of Vyman continues. Elena Vyman possesses prodigious magical talents. Her survival will be a wave that brings about great change in the future.]
Dale chose thetter.
Of course, there could be no better oue than saving Karl Vyman. He was honorable and upright and a great knight capable of facing lower-ranked demons alone.
Even though he was a fictional character created within a game, Dale had grown fond of him.
However, there were two mid-ranking demons on this battlefield. The odds of victory were slim and survival seemed like a mere fantasy.
Choosing the former would be madness.
Once the decision was made, his mouth moved on its own and he spoke.
I will lead the people and escape.
Good. I trust you. You are the only knight I have truly acknowledged.
Karl spoke with a relieved expression on his face.
Please, protect my daughter.
I will do my best.
[You have passed a key point. You will face the consequences of this choice in the future. Surely.]
Dale moved forward while ignoring the message that appeared before his eyes.
People carrying bundles of luggage were gathered together with faces filled with fear. Among them was the young princess.
Dale locked eyes with the princess who was trembling while holding the hand of her royal guard and said,
Do not worry.
***
Dale awoke from the dream. It was a strange feeling.
He had vividly relived memories from his human days on numerous asions.
Yet he had not anticipated that scenes from a game viewed through a monitor could be experienced so vividly as if he had been there himself.
Was it a product of Dales imagination?
Nevertheless
You will face the consequences of this choice in the future.
In the end, at the end of the episode, Karl Vyma stood against the forces of the demons until the very end.
He knew he needed to buy time for the survivors to escape.
For that, he needed power.
Karl prayed fervently to the gods. He was willing to offer anything if it meant securing time for his daughter. He begged for strength.
And so, the Goddess of the Night answered his prayers which gave rise to the most powerful dark knight in history.
The dark knight who was once known as Karl achieved the remarkable feat of standing against two demons on his own.
Yet he could not hold back their entire force.
The servants of the demons relentlessly pursued the fleeing survivors.
Many fell along the way, and by the time they reached a nearby city, only about half remained.
From then on, the games protagonist had to leave immediately to assist with the urgent situation at the front lines.
In doing so, he only managed to fulfill half of his promise to protect the princess.
What if Dale had made a different choice back then?
Could Karl have been saved?
Its uncertain.
That remains unknown, but one thing is for certain.
If he had made a different choice back then, Elena might not have survived.
Did the game say Elena Vymans survival would bring about great changes to the story? Such an ambiguous statement.
Whether the wave called Elena would engulf the enemy or their own ranks was something no one could predict.
Yet now, that wave seemed to be hitting a wall.
The oue of the trial would determine Elenas fate.
Dale spent the night lost in a chain of thoughts and he only snapped out of it at the break of dawn when the sun had just risen.
There was an unusualmotion downstairs.
Could a drunkard be causing some trouble?
Dale grabbed his weapon and descended the stairs.
There, he saw an elf, bandaged and brandishing a weapon, shouting at the top of his lungs.
Where is this ce? Why have I been kidnapped? Where is the princess? Ah, I see. Unable to defeat me by fair means, you resort to cowardly tactics! Indeed, the throbbing in the back of my head is surely a sign of some foul y!
Ka looked at the elf with an expression that seemed to say, Whats wrong with this bastard? before turning her gaze to Dale.
The elf warrior followed her gaze and turned his head as well.
Upon seeing Dale, the elfs face lit up as if he had just encountered an old friend.
Ah! Could it be You are Sir Dale, arent you?
The fact that this elf recognized him took Dale by surprise.
He narrowed his eyes slightly.
Thats right.
Ah, a formidable warrior! I have been eagerly awaiting the day to cross swords with you! To think that day would be today!
The elf was brimming with excitement and seemed ready to draw his sword on Dale at any moment.
Feeling too annoyed to respond, Dale called out toward the outside.
Harty.
At his call, the clever wolf opened the door and stepped inside.
Dale pointed at the elf and issued an order.
Bite.
Chapter 51: Vyman (3)
Chapter 51: Vyman (3)
The elves were known as a warlike race.
Except for a few members of the priestly ss, all members of the elven society were excellent warriors, hunters, and masters of battle.
They considered themselves as swords, believing that life was a process of endlessly hammering and sharpening that de.
This hammering was quite simple. It was just relentless fighting and facing off against the strong.
It was not umon for elves to challenge both allies and foes alike if they deemed them worthy opponents.
This was why many people were wary of the elven race.
Ah! Aaah! Stop! Stop it!
The elf swordsman iled in panic as Harty who faithfully responded to Dalesmand lunged at him.
He wanted to counterattack, but his injuries made it difficult.
Finally, the elf swordsman cried out to Dale.
S-Sir Dale! Would you not call off your wolf? I can understand facing a strong warrior, but I do not wish to die at the hands of a beast!
If you promise to keep quiet.
I promise! Ill promise anything; just make it stop!
Dale waved his hand towards Harty and the clever wolf immediately backed away.
The elf swordsman was visibly relieved and his eyes sparkled.
Since ancient times, its been said that beasts follow strong warriors To receive acknowledgment from such a magnificent wolf. Sir Dale, your power is beyond imagination.
Sit down.
Understood.
Like a well-behaved child, the elf swordsman quickly took a seat in a nearby chair.
It was then that Ka who had been watching from a distance spoke up.
Is everything alright now?
Yes.
Shall I bring out something to eat?
After ncing at the elf, Dale nodded his head.
Regardless, the elfs gaze remained fixed solely on Dale as if he was stubbornly refusing to look away.
His eyes were almost ufortably bright.
Sir Dale. I have a request.
Im not particrly interested.
I wish to cross swords with you just once. After my injuries heal, could we have a duel, just once?
No.
Of course! I knew you would agree! Its only fitting for a warrior!
This elf, he simply wouldnt listen.
Dale swallowed a sigh and got to the point.
Do you understand the situation you are in?
Hmm?
Dale exined the circumstances briefly to the bewildered elf.
He talked about the princess facing a trial, her current situation of being protected and monitored by the mercenary guild, and how Eirek had asked Dale to take care of the unconscious elf.
The elfs expression turned grave.
Ah, so it hase to that. Im not fond of Eirek, but it seems he has done his part properly this time.
Stay out of trouble for now. Theres nothing you can do to help in the trial anyway.
How can I do that? I am a knight of Vyman. Its my duty to protect the princess until the very end.
A knight?
Dale scrutinized the elfs face.
Whats your name?
Fraud. I am Fraud of the Blue Lion Knights
Hmm.
Hearing the name seemed to stir a vague memory in Dale.
When they had escaped from the Kingdom of Vyman, there seemed to have been a young elf knight named Fraud escorting Elena.
Here you go. I made sure to fill it up generously.
While he was lost in thought, Ka brought out the food. It was a soup filled withmb and potatoes.
Ah! First and foremost, one must fill their stomach no matter what happens. Thank you, oh waitress!
Im not the waitress; Im the owner, you know?
As soon as the food was served, Fraud began to devour it eagerly.
The soup in the ratherrge bowl was gone in no time.
Even after finishing, Fraud seemed unsatisfied and he started sucking on his fingers before turning his gaze to Dales bowl.
His eyes were pitiful like those of a dog caught in the rain.
Dale extended his bowl towards him.
Eat.
!!
Fraud eximed with a flushed face.
Thank you! You truly are a great warrior!
Dale didnt know what was the connection between offering food and being a great warrior but he decided to let him be.
Fraud incessantly munched on his food and asked without pause.
Coulsh itch be, are shou berhabsh a shy shelf?
Finish chewing before you speak.
After swallowing his food, Fraud asked again.
Could it be, are you perhaps a high elf?
Dale responded with a serious tone.
Are you trying to insult me?
Uh, where in my words did you find an insult? No, its nothing serious. Its just that your clipped ent and way of speaking reminded me of high elves. Besides, isnt the name Dale typical of high elves?
Instead of replying, Dale took off his helmet and let his white hair cascade over his shoulders.
Fraud was taken aback when he realized Dale was human.
Oh? So youre not. I naturally assumed you were a high elf because of your ent.
Thats because I learned thenguage from them.
Did you spend time with high elves when you were younger?
To be precise, it wasnt when he was younger but when he first arrived in this world.
However, he wasnt keen on discussing those times.
For Dale, those times were nothing but unpleasant memories.
When Dale did not respond, Fraud quickly lost interest.
He steered the conversation back to the original topic.
Anyway, Im thinking of meeting the princess. There might be something I can do, right?
Do as you wish.
Will you join me? Actually, the princess is somewhat curious about you. Shes heard the rumors.
Rumors?
Fraud nodded his head vigorously.
The dark knight, who willingly shares his provisions with the poor. Isnt it an honorable deed? I thought the tales were exaggerated when I lived within the city walls. But after spending a few days in the slums, I realized that the rumors were all true. And the fact that you are a dark knight also piqued my curiosity.
Dale asked,
Is that because of the tale where thest king of Vyman became the dark knight?
Frauds face brightened at Dales words.
Ah, you knew? To forsake even his own faith to protect his people. It was indeed a noble choice. While some fools might call it a fall from grace, I still hold great respect for His Majesty. Truly, a warrior worthy of admiration.
Fraud who was reminiscing about the past with longing eyes returned to reality.
Anyway, I often visited the mercenary guild hoping to meet you. With all themotion there, I wished for an honorable knight like you to take up the guard role. Unfortunately, it seemed our paths kept missing, perhaps due to bad luck.
Since Dale had not been to the reception desk recently, it would have been difficult for their paths to cross.
Fraud concluded his lengthy tale with a question.
So, will you join me?
As Dale mulled over the proposal, something he wanted to see with his own eyes suddenly came to mind.
He nodded in agreement.
All right, Lets at least see her face.
***
Elena was confined to the top floor of the guild building.
When they arrived, Dale found Gand and Eirek engaged in conversation.
They greeted Dale warmly upon seeing him.
Ah, youve arrived?
It seems Sir Fraud is with you as well. He looks quite injured; wouldnt it be better for him to rest?
Thats not an option. I thought it best to have at least one trustworthy person by the princesss side.
Fraud and Eirek red at each other.
They were clearly not on good terms.
Well, its only natural.
The pragmatic Eirek and the warlike Fraud.
It would have been more surprising if they had gotten along.
Dale turned to Gand to ask about the situation.
How are things going?
A trial is set to begin soon. Given the royal involvement, it wont be a summary trial but a formal one. All the council members will have to gather.
The jurisdiction for trials in the outer districts rested with the council members.
Typically, they would opt for summary rulings without formal trials, but this time the case was too big to do so.
The gravity of this case demanded a full trial with the participation of all seven council members.
The nobility from the higher districts are also taking an interest in this case. After all, it involves thest royal member of the Vyman Kingdom. Its bound to attract attention.
Eirek added.
The more eyes on us and the greater the interest, the better. It reduces the chances for any foul y from the Magic Tower.
Under normal circumstances, it would have been difficult to win a trial against the powerful magic tower.
This wasrgely because the council members would have to be mindful of the magic towers opinions.
But this time was different.
There were too many watchful eyes. Even with the magic towers presence, the council members had to be conscious of the publics eyes.
We cant be convicted without valid evidence. After all, weve been falsely used, so naturally, there shouldnt be any such evidence. We just need to prepare our defense properly.
Eirek said optimistically.
It seemed he was confident of winning even against the magic tower.
Fraud interjected.
We must be thorough in our preparations. If any harmes to the princess, you wont be spared either.
Just do your job without causing any trouble, and let me handle the rest. We dont need you stirring up more problems
Humph! Fraud snorted before suddenly asking them,
And the princess?
Shes on the top floor. Sebast is attending to her.
Sebast was the name of the old gentleman who assisted Eirek.
Fraud nodded his head in acknowledgment.
Good. If Sebast is with her, shes in reliable hands. Ill go up first. You shoulde too.
Fraud ascended the stairs with the light footsteps characteristic of an elf.
Dale intended to follow, but Gand momentarily stopped him.
Sir, have you decided to help them?
Garand spoke in a voice that only Dale could hear.
Dale denied it.
Not at all. It seems to me that there isnt much for me to help with in the trial anyway. Im ignorant of thew.
Hmm, I see.
Why do you ask?
Gand shook his head and said,
I just wanted to caution you. Getting involved in suchplex matters can only lead to headaches. Its wisest to step back and observe from a distance.
Because of the magic tower?
Not just the magic tower. From my experience, these situations always turn messy, without exception.
Gand advised that it was wise to keep a distance from the dirty affair and simply observe from afar.
Dale nodded his head and continued up the stairs.
Two guards stood guard in front of the room where the princess was detained, and Fraud and Sebast were waiting.
Alright. Lets go in together.
When Fraud suggested this, Sebast made a displeased face.
Hmm. I might understand if it were Sir Fraud, but the other one Considering the princesss safety, its a bit
How dare one who does not even wield a sword dictate to a warrior what should be done!
Fraud became furiously agitated, causing Sebast to grimace as if he had swallowed dirt.
Then with a resigned sigh he said,
Do as you please.
It should have been that way from the start.
With permission granted, Fraud confidently opened the door and entered.
Elena who had been sitting dazedly on the bed looked up.
Ah, Sir Fraud. And
Her gaze lingered on Dale.
The girls face showed a moment of confusion, but she quicklyposed herself.
Ahem. Its a pleasure to meet you. Ive heard much about you.
Her voice seemed forcedly solemn. Elena then said with a blush on her face.
Um, please forget the disgraceful behavior I disyed yesterday.
It was understandable that she felt embarrassed for having called a stranger father.
Dont worry. I dont care.
Dale responded casually, causing Elena to flinch, but she soon nodded her head in agreement.
Um, thank you for saying that.
Elena expressed her relief. Dale then asked her something that was on his mind.
I have a question.
What might that be?
Elena tilted her head in curiosity.
Dale got straight to the point.
Just how powerful is the magic you wield that the magic tower is so desperate to have you?
Elenas face slightly contorted.
Thats quite a sudden question. Are you asking to see my magic?
Dale nodded his head in response.
Dale wanted to see for himself the extent of Elenas capabilities as a mage with his own eyes.
He had chosen Elena over Karl in the past and wanted to confirm if his decision had been the right one.
Elena was taken aback by the sudden request but she soon extended her hands.
In the next moment, magical power swirled through the room, even though Elena didnt utter a single incantation.
The magic quickly took the form of water which then shaped itself into a dragon.
A water dragon.
The dragon made of water glided gracefully through the confines of the small room.
Dale stared in fascination at the dragon flying above his head.
But that wasnt all.
With a delighted expression on her face, Elena lightly touched the water dragon and a bright white sh engulfed the surroundings.
When the light faded, the water dragons body was glowing with electricity flowing through it.
It was abination of two types of magic.
Dales mouth shut tight. He realized that this advanced technique was iparable to anything he had seen from Hans before.
Yet, performing such feats seemed effortless and purely fun for Elena who wore an innocent smile befitting her age.
Watching her, Dale thought to himself that Elenas talent in magic was
Dangerously exceptional.
Chapter 52: Dark Knight Dale
Chapter 52: Dark Knight Dale
The power of magic was enveloped in mystery yet it followed its own set of rules.
To cast a spell, one had to chant the incantations aloud.
The speed and uracy with which this chanting, known as spellcasting, was performed served as one measure of a mages skill.
However, the young mage before them had bypassed this step entirely.
Can this even be possible?
What was even more astonishing was the type of magic Elena wielded.
Typically, mages specialize in just one field of magic.
Be it lightning or fire, delving deeply into one aspect alone could consume a lifetime. Thats how profound the study of magic is.
Dale once raised a mage character himself, so he was well aware of this.
He knew all too well the extensive time investment required to master even a single spell in the game.
Yet Elena had already mastered two branches of magic to an advanced level at a young age.
She surpassed what could simply be dismissed as an outstanding talent.
Could this be a power inherited through her lineage?
Among all the beings Dale had encountered so far, only one possessed the capability to achieve such a feat.
A demon.
No wonder the magic tower was so desperate to capture her.
A talentparable to that of a demon.
It made sense why the usually calm magic tower would go to the lengths of sweeping through the slums themselves.
The magic did notst long however.
The water dragon, which had been soaring through the air, suddenly lost its form and sshed down into a puddle on the ground.
Elena was still young, and so she seemed tock the magical power to match her talents.
Elena asked Dale with a slightly expectant look on her face.
Ho-How was it?
Dale nodded his head in approval.
Did youbine the Floating Water with the Electric Charge spell? Impressive work.
Elenas eyes widened in surprise.
To recognize the spells immediately Do you have a deep understanding of magic?
Somewhat.
Thats amazing. I thought knights werent much interested in magic Sir Fraud, for instance, shows little interest even when magic is demonstrated before him. He even tells me to refrain from using magic, saying it draws too much attention.
At that moment, Fraud wore an indifferent expression on his face.
Elves admire strength but their respect is reserved for physical power alone.
To them, magic is nothing more than a cowardly shortcut.
Fraud stated firmly,
Your Highness, my stance remains the same. Magic only serves to attract unwanted attention; please refrain from using it.
Elenas face fell and a look of disappointment spread across her face.
It seemed that Fraud usually strictly forbade her from using magic.
Dale remembered the joy on Elenas face as she wielded her magic.
He thought that the fear of drawing attention might have prevented her from fully honing her talents.
Seeing Elena like that, the feelings Dale felt earlier came back to him.
Mages.
He felt a pang of envy.
He found her potential far more enticing than that of a bumbling mage like Hans.
If Elena continued to refine her magic and fully unleashed her talent,
She might well be capable of confronting even demons.
But Dale quickly dismissed the thought.
No.
Elena was still too young.
She didnt seem to have undergone training as a battle mage.
Not every talented mage bes a skilled battle mage.
While she might be of great help in the future, she was unlikely to be of immediate help.
However, her potential is limitless. If the opportunity arises, I wont lose anything if I make her owe me.
After a brief conversation, Dale and Fraud left the room.
Fraud addressed the mercenaries standing guard at the door.
I will take over the protection here from now on. You may stand down.
The mercenaries exchanged wary nces.
But
We are under orders from Mr. Gand.
Thats why Im telling you Ill take over. Unless you want trouble, dont make me repeat myself.
The two mercenaries scowled at the elfs words.
Just then, Eirek ascended the stairs.
He must have heard the conversation as he climbed the stairs and scolded Fraud.
The princess is currently under Gands protection. Its only natural for the mercenaries to guard her.
But
And look at the state youre in. What could you possibly do with your injuries? Can you even wield a sword properly?
Fraud was at a loss for words.
He was heavily bandaged all over, and his arm was broken, rendering him barely able to move.
Fraud grew disheartened and didnt argue any further.
Understood
Dale then asked Eirek.
How are the preparations for the trial going?
Smoothly. Were spreading the word as much as possible to increase the trials visibility. There are even bets being ced on the oue already.
Eirek shared that he was actively engaging in a public rtions campaign.
There was only one reason for this. To suppress the influence of the magic tower.
Under normal circumstances, the magic tower could have easily coerced the council members into a guilty verdict through its power.
Such maniption was entirely feasible within the somewhat barbaric legal system of this world.
However, Elenas noble status, coupled with the high profile of the case,plicated matters.
it was impossible for them to act brazenly in the spotlight of public attention.
Convicting a royal member without credible evidence would plummet the council members reputation to the ground.
A verdict that the public could ept was necessary at the very least.
The situation was decidedly in their favor.
Perhaps thats why Eirek appeared quite at ease.
Victory is all but assured. Just you watch. Ill humble those mages.
Could this mean the case would be concluded with this?
Dale nodded his head to the confident Eirek.
Good luck.
***
Having finished his business, Dale returned to the inn.
The inn was tranquil.
Ka had disappeared somewhere and she was probably busy, and Harkin had already fallen asleep.
Dale sat alone in the spacious hall on the ground floor. A familiar loneliness surrounded him.
He was lost in thought as he watched the mes burning in the hearth.
Elena.
Elenas talent clearly went beyondmon sense.
Her magic was so exceptional that it felt surreal.
Should I say that it feels like I am encountering something I only see in games? From the moment I fell into this world and this body, this was the thought I always had
Yet this fresh shock revived a dormant question within Dale.
What exactly was this world? This question haunted him.
When Dale first arrived in this world, he thought he was dreaming.
And for good reason as he couldnt feel anything with this body.
The chill of touching fresh snow, the warmth from the distant sun, pain, and ticklish sensations.
He couldnt feel any of that.
It felt as if his body was not his own.
Merely a vessel for seeing and hearing.
Owning such a body felt simr to ying a game.
One watches characters move and hears the sounds of battle from beyond the screen.
But the sensory experiences of those characters remain unknown.
Moreover, the setting of this world was indistinguishable from that of the game.
Therefore, the first thing Dale had to face in this world was a terrible sense of unreality.
Everything seemed like an illusion and he suspected he was merely trapped in a terrible nightmare.
There was even a time when he considered ending his own life.
He once harbored the naive belief that such an act might awaken him from this dream.
Ironically, an unpleasant encounter with the high elves shortly thereafter granted him a sense of reality in this world.
Yet the fragile sense of reality he had managed to grasp was once again shaken today upon witnessing Elenas magic.
Do people typically p their own cheeks to check if they are dreaming?
Dale gazed nkly at his hand.
The solid and sharp gauntlet. Dale ced it in the hearth.
The fire hissed as it licked the gauntlet.
Still, there was no pain.
Dale knew that this only intensified the feeling of unreality.
The conclusion to this issue
Sir Dale, are your hands cold? Perhaps I should gift you a pair of gloves.
Startled by the sudden voice, he turned around to find Gand standing at the inns door.
Gand gestured towards the gauntlet in the fire with a funny face.
Only then did Dale withdraw his hand from the hearth.
How did I not notice the door opening?
Dale must have been deeply engrossed.
He asked Gand,
Toe in person. It must be something of importance.
Its about the trial thats set for tomorrow.
Dale paused for a moment before saying,
Lets hear it.
In truth, I feel sorry for Eirek, but the oue of tomorrows trial has already been decided.
Dale asked what he meant by that.
Gand took his time to exin.
After hearing everything, Dale quietly looked at the hearth.
Gand too remained silent and allowed Dale enough time to think.
Then Dale suddenly asked,
Gand, why are you telling me this? You advised me that it would be best if I didnt get involved in this matter.
My opinion hasnt changed.
Then why?
Well, how should I put this
Gand chose his words carefully before continuing,
It seems that my superiors want to test Sir Dale. I am merely a middleman, after all. I have to do as Im told.
..
How Sir Dale chooses to act is entirely up to you. I hope you make a choice you wont regret.
After leaving those words behind, Gand made his way out of the inn.
Dale called out to Gands retreating back,
Who is this superior of yours?
Gand nced back briefly, then smiled and disappeared without answering.
***
The trial to judge the fallen kingdoms princess started.
Due to its sensational nature, the courtroom was packed with spectators.
Among them was Dale who silently waited for the trial to begin.
Soon, all seven members of the jury entered, followed by the mages from the magic tower, Elena, and Eirek, who was in charge of the defense, taking their respective ces.
As soon as the trial started, a tedious exchange of arguments ensued.
The mages listed various threats that had urred in the city: the necromancer in the slums, and the madwoman who unleashed the crocodiles, among other acts of terror.
They were alleging Elenas involvement in these matters.
Eirek defended her by dismissing these usations as absurd and arguing that Elena had no connection to the previous incidents.
This back-and-forth exchange repeated itself several times.
The proceedings themselves unfolded smoothly.
The mages continued to present unconfirmed facts against Elena but Eirek skillfully defended her.
Above all, the biggest problem was that there was no conclusive evidence.
The audience murmured among themselves.
If things continue this way, the princess might win.
Even for the magic tower, winning this trial unfairly would lead to a bacsh.
People spected that Elena would prevail.
However, Dale was already aware of the trials predetermined oue and quietly surveyed the surroundings.
Among the spectators, there was a notably sturdy man with handsome features.
Perhaps feeling Dales gaze,
The man turned around and their eyes met.
.
At that moment, their gazes locked.
Just from a nce much could be discerned.
Dale immediately recognized that the man was no ordinary individual.
Could it be him?
Feeling something in return, the man shed a sly smile at Dale before turning his head back to the front.
Dale shifted his gaze away as well.
After several exchanges, the council members deliberated for an extended period while contemting the verdict.
Finally, the time hade.
It was time for the results.
The first to speak was the head of the cksmiths guild.
Hmm. Well, in the absence of convincing evidence, shouldnt we dere her innocence?
The audience murmured amongst themselves.
As expected, voices of agreement echoed here and there, saying, Just as I thought and such.
Next was the turn of the head of the Jophis family.
After ncing around at his surroundings, he spoke.
I find the situation sufficiently suspicious. Particrly, the relic staff used by the woman who attacked the city recently seems questionable. I wonder if there might be some connection to the Vyman Kingdom which is known for its magic.
The head of the Jophis family tentatively dered guilt while citing a flimsy reason.
It was inevitable.
He was a bar and had ties to nobles in the upper districts; he was a council member deeply loyal to the Emperor, alongside Kadal.
And she was royalty from another country.
Also, forming ones own faction in the slums (to be exact, it was Eireks faction) was not viewed favorably.
The council members continued to issue their verdicts.
Not guilty. Guilty. Not guilty. Guilty.
With each verdict, the spectators buzzed with reaction.
Eireks expression also darkened.
He had been confident of victory but the unfolding events suggested otherwise.
Eirek gritted his teeth in frustration.
Shit. Those bastards from the magic tower.
Then, the final turn came.
It was Gands turn. His single statement would determine the trials direction.
All eyes were focused on Garands mouth.
Gand deliberately paused before speaking as if he was savoring the attention
I
He then shook his head.
This issue is tooplex for me. I abstain.
His response caused an uproar greater than any before.
What?
What did he say?
Wait. What happens now?
Three guilty, three not guilty, and one abstention.
The council was evenly split.
This was exactly the scenario Gand had hinted at the day before to Dale.
At that moment, as if he had been waiting for it, a mage from the tower spoke up.
Oh dear. It seems we havent reached a verdict through the trial. What a pity.
His expression betrayed no regret.
However, we have encountered such situations several times in the past. Each time, our ancestors dealt with them wisely.
Eirek scowled.
Though unsure of the mages intentions, he felt an urgent need to counter his words.
But the mage was quicker.
He announced loudly,
In matters beyond human judgment, we turn to the divine for a decision. We hereby request a trial by duel! Champion, step forward!
At his call, a handsome blond man seated in the audience rose and stepped forward.
d in full te armor, the man simply standing there radiated an intense presence.
And some members of the audience muttered under their breath.
Its Sir Kristen!
Kristen?
A knight about to be inducted into the Imperial Knight Order!
The Imperial Knight Order, the most formidable group of knights serving the Emperor.
To be scheduled to join them meant this man was a formidable figure indeed.
This sudden turn of events stirred excitement among the audience.
A duel, and not just any duel, but one involving a renowned knight, was precisely the kind of spectacle the citizens relished.
Eirek was taken aback. He finally realized the magic towers intention.
Was this their n all along?
The reason they had been able to stand against the magic tower in this trial was precisely because of the trials fame.
With so many people watching, the magic tower couldnt act carelessly.
Thus, the magic tower employed a strategy to overshadow one spectacle with another.
The moment the duel was dered, all attention shifted from the trial to the duel.
If the matter were to be decided through an honorable duel, the dirty tactics of the magic tower would be greatly diluted.
This is not good.
The situation was dire.
If they refused to duel here, they would be met with scorn from the citizens.
Rumors would spread that a royal member had turned down an honorable duel.
That would be the end of it. Even if a trial were held again, they would lose.
They had no choice but to ept it.
But how?
The opponent prepared was none other than a knight soon to be admitted into the Imperial Knight Order. Who could possibly stand against such a monster?
I will! I will take the challenge!
Sir, please, calm yourself.
Fraud struggled as he was restrained by Eireks men. He was seriously injured and was no match for Kristen right now.
No. Even in peak condition, he would have stood no chance.
Its a death sentence.
Whoever stepped forward would die like a dog. The mages trap was lethal.
The moment they got caught in it, there was no chance of winning.
As Eirek remained silent, the head of the Jophis family asked,
Does the defense ept the trial by duel? If so, you may present a champion. Do you have someone capable?
Eirek kept his mouth shut while anticipation swelled among the onlookers.
The atmosphere was akin to a festival unfolding. Dale slowly surveyed the people around him with a sense of disdain.
Pathetic.
The first thing that caught his eye was the terrified figure of Elena.
Although she was holding her expression together, her hands were shaking.
The person standing there was neither a noble royal member nor a mage prodigy,
It was merely a scared child.
On the opposite side, the mages of the magic tower seemed to be basking in their apparent triumph.
Their smiles were as innocent as those of a boy who had just received the toy he longed for.
The audience simply reveled in the spectacle before them. They were happy to find something entertaining to watch.
They showed no concern for Elenas fate in the duel.
The council members, embarrassed by the current situation of giving in to the pressure of the magic tower, could only offer awkward coughs.
Dale realized once again that his grandfather was right; the world was indeed full of a**holes.
I cant stand idly by and watch this.
With that, Dale rose from his seat.
The towering figure of the dark knight stood out wherever he went. So in an instant, all eyes focused on Dale.
An eerie silence descended upon the courtroom as if by magic.
Dale closed his eyes for a moment. He recalled his thoughts from before.
He was gued by a profound sense of unreality, struggling to distinguish between reality and game, dreams and falsehoods, a shaky self-identity, and blurred boundaries.
Everything felt unstable.
It seemed as if closing his eyes and reopening them might awaken him from this dream. He was uncertain about what was real and what was not.
Yet Dale found something amidst the chaos.
In the midst of all the uncertainty, he discovered one constant, he found the one thing that never changed.
Myself.
Dale was human and yearned to remain so. He was unwilling to forsake his human decency.
Even if everything was unclear, this resolve was crystal clear.
Therefore, Dale was determined to continue proving his humanity.
This wasnt for anyone else. The gazes and expectations that others gave him were not important to Dale.
Whether it was the citizens harboring hostility or the nights followers who idolized him, whether it was Eirek wishing for his help or Gand who wanted him to watch from afar
Everyone simply acted ording to their own desires.
Those things have absolutely no effect on Dales behavior.
Now liberated from the obligation to protect the followers of the night, Dales decisions were entirely his own and made for his own sake.
Opening his eyes, Dale surveyed the room. His sudden movements had left everyone around him visibly perplexed.
It didnt matter to him. Dale rummaged through his leather pouch and pulled out a feather pen.
He gazed intently at the cheap quill in his hand.
Right. Maybe I should be more proactive.
He had already faced the consequences of not doing so.
The dreamy faces of the gnome couple shed briefly in his mind. He had no intention of repeating the same mistake.
Dale lifted his head.
Then, breaking the prolonged silence, his voice, cold and impassive, echoed through the courtroom, loud enough for all to hear.
I will take part.
What
The mages were taken aback by this unexpected deration. One of them sprang to his feet and shouted at Dale.
And who are you to do so!
While resting his hand on the hilt of his sword, Dale responded.
A dark knight.
Chapter 53: The Duel (1)
Chapter 53: The Duel (1)
As the situation took an unexpected turn, the people grew even more excited.
That dark knight must surely be
My goodness.
A duel between knights.
A thrilling contest that made everyones heart flutter had been arranged.
The mages looked at Kristen with faces full of confusion.
Sir Kristen.
Hahaha. Very well. Thats how things should be.
Kristenughed heartily. He was actually quite pleased with the situation.
Young knights are often hungry for fame and achievements.
Kristen was no exception.
With his exceptional talent and skills, his induction into the imperial knight order was almost confirmed. However, Kristen had yet to achieve anything truly satisfying.
Like many other knights of his time, Kirsten had once contemted hunting formidable monsters or participating in tournaments.
But thats too predictable.
Common and predictable achievements tend to be easily forgotten by people.
Kirsten desired the kind of longsting fame that would illuminate his name for ages.
Then the perfect opportunity arose.
A duel with a heretic knight!
He imagined thevish praise he would receive upon victory. Bards would sing tales of his exploits, and nobledies would surely lie awake at night while thinking of him.
Kirsten reveled in the sweetness of his anticipated victory.
He didnt even entertain the thought of defeat for a moment.
He trusted in his skills, in the talent he had honed through blood and sweat.
It was about time his efforts were rewarded.
I feel sorry for the princess of Vyman, but
He must win.
But victory alone was not enough. This important duel set to be a part of his legacy had to take ce on a suitable stage.
Yes, it needs arger audience.
Kristen addressed the silent head of the Jophis family who was caught off guard by the sudden turn of events.
A trial bybat has been established. However, it seems neither party is prepared at this moment. How about we duel two days from now in the square of district 7? As for the time Yes, a time just after sunset seems fair. What do you say?
Following Kristens suggestion, the head of the family turned his gaze towards Dale.
Do you agree?
It makes no difference to me.
With Dales consent, the head of the Jophis family solemnly dered.
Then, the verdict of this trial will be determined by the oue of the duel. The location will be the square of district 7. The duel will start two days from now when the churchs bell tolls five times.
The trial came to an end with that deration.
The audience murmured as they exited the courtroom, ready to spread the word about the extraordinary event they had witnessed.
Tonight, the taverns would buzz with talks of the duel between Dale and Kristen alone.
Next, the council members departed.
Their reactions were mixed.
Some were taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, others purely enjoyed the drama, and a few disapproved of the whole situation.
The council members split into two groups and approached Dale and Kristen.
Gand, Erielle, and the head of the cksmith Guild made their way towards Dale.
An old and grizzled-looking dwarf gazed up at Dale.
He was notably short even for a dwarf.
Hmm, so youre the dark knight of the rumors
He looked on with interest before bursting intoughter.
Ha! Unlike the youngds these days, youve got the makings of a real man. Yes, a man should draw his sword when the timees.
The dwarf extended his hand for a handshake.
Im Bauman, son of Mark. Currently leading the cksmith Guild.
Dale.
If you need help, just say the word. I can whip up a weapon or two in no time.
Dale nodded his head and bent forward to shake hands which made Bauman frown.
Dont bow.
Instead, Bauman stood on tiptoes to meet Dales hand. It seemed like he was sensitive about his height.
After Bauman left, Gand approached him.
So, it hase to this.
Didnt you somewhat expect this oue when you tipped me off?
Hmm. Yes, thats true.
Gand offered an awkward smile before his expression turned serious.
Sir Kristen is strong. Do you understand what it means for someone to be scheduled to join the imperial knights?
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
He had encountered the imperial knights a few times in the game.
Each of them possessed an almost inhuman strength.
Having them as allies was incredibly reassuring, but facing them as enemies was like a nightmare.
Now, Dale was about to confront that nightmare.
Of course, Kristen wasnt officially an imperial knight yet.
Nheless, it was going to be a difficult battle as he would be stronger than anyone Dale had faced before.
After Gand left, Erielle was thest toe forward.
The corners of Erielles lips, which usually curled into a gentle smile towards Dale, were now set in a firm line.
Although the blindfold hid her gaze, it was likely that a simr sentiment was reflected in her eyes.
Even if I were to ask you to stop now, you wouldnt, would you?
Thats right.
Follow me.
With those words, Erielle walked off alone. As if asking him toply with her without saying anything.
Dale wondered if standing still might provoke the priestess who was always quick to smile to show anger for once.
However, he decided to follow without protest.
Erielle suddenly stopped and said,
Sir Dale, you are going to die.
I dont particrly n on dying.
Its not about what you think, Sir Dale. Kristen is a dangerous fellow. Coming from a prestigious knightly family, he will use you as a sacrifice for his own achievements, no matter what. Its obvious why he wants to duel in the square. He intends to make more people witness the duel.
Erielle seemed somewhat angry. Was her anger directed at Kristen? Or perhaps at Dale?
She continued speaking.
He wont just kill you swiftly. It seems he ns to toy with you, to slowly showcase his power before everyone, and to humiliate Sir Dale in public. Then he will proudly proim that he has in an evil heretic knight.
Erielle and Dales eyes met. Even though she was wearing a blindfold, Erielle gave the impression of making eye contact with him.
Sir Dale is an idol to the believers. I cannot allow an idol to be so disgracefully treated, not in my capacity as the high priestess.
Dale asked her.
So, what now?
When I tasked you with protecting the believers, I mentioned I would offer you a minor relic. I will give it to you now. With the relic, your chances of victory should improve, even if only slightly.
This was wee news.
Dale had been nning to approach Erielle himself to remind her of the promised relic.
Of course, Dale had no intention of dying at Kristens hands and was prepared to do whatever it took to win.
Having said her piece, Erielle walked away briskly. Her destination was the temple of the night.
She went down the stairs, passed the skeleton swinging a wooden sword as usual, and entered a corridor lined with prayer rooms.
She then opened the door to one of the nearby prayer rooms.
Come in.
?
Hurry.
Dale stepped into the prayer room followed by Erielle.
The small prayer room felt somewhat cramped for two people.
Erielle sped her hands together and quietly recited a prayer. Then, she opened the door of the prayer room again.
A strange phenomenon urred.
This ce is
A special space created by the divinity of the night. Its currently being used as a relic warehouse.
Where the corridor leading back to the prayer rooms should have been visible, apletely different scene unfolded.
An endless expanse of darkness stretched out with various objects of unknown purpose floating around.
It resembled the depths of a vast sea.
Dale asked,
Are all these relics?
Yes. These are relics collected by the believers over many years.
So, I am to choose one from among these?
No, you are mistaken.
Erielle said with a slightly mischievous smile.
Its not Sir Dale who chooses the relic, but the relic that chooses Sir Dale. Try reaching out to any relic as a test.
Dale did just that.
He extended his hand towards a relic that looked like a te. It was the closest one to him.
But the relic swiftly moved away from Dale as if it were alive.
Erielle shrugged her shoulders.
See?
Dale was somewhat baffled and asked her.
What if no relic chooses me?
Then you wont receive a relic unfortunately.
.
After giving Erielle a slightly sour look, Dale turned his head again.
Can you at least exin what effects these relics have?
If you wish.
Dale and Erielle strolled through the warehouse.
At first, the sensation was like walking through water but he quickly grew ustomed to it.
Erielle meticulously exined each relic that Dale pointed out.
What is that shield for?
Thats the Shield of Agaradron. It can block almost any attack. However, it requires being fed meat periodically; otherwise, it might consume its owner.
And that bracelet?
Its called the Corruption of Gartas. Wearing it grants incredible strength, but it also drives the wearerpletely mad for one day every week. Not being able to remove it until death is another minor drawback.
It seemed that all the relics resting in the temple of the night were all sinister.
As they continued to explore,
Dales gaze was intensely captured by one particr item.
It was a sole glove, gray in color, with white lines marking each finger segment like a wrapped around them.
Dale asked again.
What is this item?
Ah, that is known as the Grasp of Death. Its effect is simple. It can emit a powerful shockwave from the palm. However, the cost for its use is a portion of the users life force.
A relic capable of unleashing a powerful shockwave in exchange for the users life force.
His opponent was clearly armored in solid te. Yet no matter how strong he was, in the end he was still just a human.
If he could deliver a sudden powerful shock to the head
Its worth a try.
If Dale had been an ordinary person, he might have hesitated more due to the life force cost of using the relic. However, Dale knew that if he ever ran low on life force, he could simply replenish it.
The side effects were minimal for Dale.
Ill use this one.
Having made his decision, Dale reached out for the glove which then unexpectedly slid back.
Erielle remarked,
I told you, Sir Dale, its not you who chooses the relic, but the relic that chooses you.
.
Dale extended his hand once more.
Again, the glove moved aside. It just barely slipped out of his reach almost as if it was teasing him.
Dales gaze darkened as he fell into deep contemtion. The audacity of an object to y games with him.
He couldnt stand it.
He turned to Erielle with a question.
Is the relic retreating like that due to the power of this space?
Yes. This ce is heavily imbued with the divinity of the night. That divinity awakens the will of the relics Its difficult to exin, but you should just understand that its because this space is special.
So, without the divinity, the relic wouldnt be able to flee.
?
Erielle was about to ask what he meant but froze in her ce.
Dale had ced his hand on his sword.
Wa-Wait a moment. You brought that cursed sword into this ce?
No one said I couldnt bring it.
But if you havemon sense
Dale drew his sword cutting off Erielle mid-sentence.
He then swung the sphemer through the air like a bolt of lightning and sliced through the nights divinity as if defying it.
Whooooosh!
A long gash appeared in the dark tranquil space.
And then gradually, the divinity that filled the space began to rush in as if it was water getting sucked through a hole in the bottom.
Erielle shouted.
Are you fu*king crazy?!
This was the first time Dale ever heard thisposed woman utter a curse. But Dale paid it no heed.
When the divinity was sucking in the gash, the relics too surged towards it like schools of fish caught in a current.
Dale calmly observed this scene before reaching his hand into it.
And in that moment, the flow stopped.
Seriously! If youre going to cause trouble, cant you at least warn me first?
Erielle grumbled as she hastily patched up the rift in the space with divine power.
Why arent you saying anything.
Erielle turned to Dale and closed her mouth.
Dale was clutching his fist tightly. In his grip was a familiar glove.
Dale dered with a satisfied smile on his face
Its not the relic that chooses; its me.
Erielle was dumbfounded yet she said nothing.
She knew all too well that it would be meaningless to argue with this guy.
Chapter 54: The Duel (2)
Chapter 54: The Duel (2)
Dale donned the Grasp of Death on his left hand.
Fortunately, the relic glove was highly stic so it fit over the gauntlet without any issues.
Dale flexed and unflexed his left hand repeatedly. There was no difort in the movement.
He then asked Erielle.
I want to test it out. How do I use it?
Just touch the target with your hand and thenmand it to activate in your mind. Or imagine something exploding.
Dale rummaged through his belongings and pulled out a dagger. It was a reasonably strong de dagger that was made entirely of iron from the de to the handle.
Dale held the dagger in his left hand and issued a mentalmand.
Explode.
Boom!
A powerful shockwave emanated from his palm. Since he was clenching his fist, the shock was transmitted directly to both the dagger and his fist.
The dagger crumpled instantly. The problem was that it wasnt just the dagger that had crumpled.
Sir Dale, your fist seems to have crumpled as well?
I guess I shouldnt use it with my fists clenched.
It appears youre not satisfied until youve learned things the hard way.
Since the shockwave originates from the palm, clenching the fist causes the impact to be absorbed by the hand.
If theres a need to break something sturdy, clenching the fist should do the trick.
Dale awkwardly forced his crumpled left hand open with his right. The dagger which had already lost its shape fell down.
At any rate, he acknowledged the overwhelming potency of the force.
However, it does consume quite a bit of life force.
Everything has its equivalent exchange.
Just as a powerful spell requires a vast amount of magical power, using this relic demanded a considerable amount of vitality.
Dale felt a slight thirst due to the depletion of life force and spoke to Erielle.
Anyway, Ill make good use of it.
He didnt offer any words of thanks.
It was an item he was entitled to receive in exchange for a fair deal after all.
Erielle nodded her head in response.
I hope that relic leads you to victory, Sir Dale.
Since their business here was finished, the two went back into the prayer room. After closing the door of the prayer room and reopening it, the corridor outside remained unchanged.
Erielle asked him as she walked out into the corridor.
Are you going to offer a prayer before we leave?
Yes.
Since he already came here, there was no reason not to pray
Erielle went outside and closed the door to the prayer room.
After leaving his cursed sword outside, Dale removed his helmet and knelt on one knee.
I have arrived.
Smoke rose from the candles on the silver candlesticks and soon formed a shape.
Dale bowed his head.
A vision of beautiful white feet and cascading ck hair came into view.
[Wee, Dale, my son. I have been waiting.]
The voice of the Goddess of Night was calmer than usual. She too knew the battle Dale was about to face.
[You face a difficult battle.]
Yes.
[Arent you afraid? You know, my son, how strong your opponent is.]
It was clear that Kristen was several levels above Dale.
This was a fact known to Dale himself and to the Goddess as well.
Yet Dale shook his head.
Im not afraid. Im not built to feel such things.
[Dale, wouldnt it be better to flee now?]
Its toote to run away now. Doing so would not only bring disgrace upon me but would tarnish the honor of our entire temple. We would be branded as cowards by the disbelievers.
Hearing Dales exnation, the Goddess of Night shook her head and then spoke decisively.
[It doesnt matter. To the goddess, nothing is more precious than the life of her son. Being mocked as a coward is insignificantpared to your life. So]
The goddess stopped trying to persuade him further.
From his unwavering gaze, she realized Dale would not change his decision.
[So, you have already made up your mind.]
Yes.
This battle was not for someone else. It was solely to prove to himself.
Therefore, Dale had not the slightest intention of backing down here.
[If that is the case, I have no choice but to trust you. Will you offer a sacrifice?]
Dale nodded his head in agreement, and the souls he had collected so far began to leave his body.
These were the souls he had acquired from the ve soldiers controlled by mage and Bordan.
As always, three options came to mind.
Increase Strength
Enhance Armor
Strengthen Soul
Under normal circumstances, he would have deliberated at length.
But this time, there was no room for hesitation.
Ill invest everything in strength.
Durability was meaningless against an opponent who was clearly more powerful.
No matter how sturdy his armor was, it would only dy an inevitable defeat.
He needed greater strength to even slightly improve his chances,
Following Dales choice, the goddess bestowed upon him her power.
The power that seeped into Dales body soon made his muscles firmer.
Dale checked his status.
[Dale]
Grade: 3
ss: Dark Knight
Strength: 62
Defense: 34
Magical Power: 10
Stamina:
Spiritual Power: 10
[List of Skills]
Life Force Absorption
ck Mist
[Traits]
Half-human, Half-undead
Unholy Senses
Blessing of the Goddess of Night
[Title]
Demon Servant yer
The stats were exceptionally high for his rank. The numbers listed here were what Dale could truly rely on at this moment.
After carefully taking in his status, Dale nodded his head.
I should be on my way.
When Dale stood up from his kneeling position, the form of the goddess dispersed like mist. He then stepped out of the prayer room.
The goddesss voice echoed in the empty room.
[Make sure you win. You must win.]
***
Unlike Dale who was busy running around Kristen waspletely at ease.
He stood in front of a mirror and practiced the gestures he would make upon victory.
I have won! Hmm. Thats not quite right. Begone, wicked heathen, back to the dust! Hmm. That might be too grandiose.
While looking at Kristens demeanor, a mage from the Magic Tower frowned.
Sir, after researching, it seems your opponent might be described as rather strong, or perhaps unique. In any case, this is someone you should not let down your guard against. I wonder if it is okay to pass your time like this
Kristen burst outughing.
Haha. Dont worry. Even if he is strong, a dark knight is but an undead. The fighting style of those who rely half on instinct is quite exciting, but on the other hand, it is far too simplistic. My body shall never be touched by his sword. Rather, let us deliberate together. How might we stage the duel to make it appear more dramatic?
The mages frown deepened even more.
Stage you say. Thats a term more suited for theatre, isnt it?
Youve seen right through me. I intend to provide the utmost enjoyment for those watching. It would be quite dull if I were to sever his head with a single strike, wouldnt it?
Unable to hold back any longer, the mage eximed.
Good heavens! Sir, this duel is of great importance! The Magic Tower did not offer you a substantial sum for you to joke around!
Realizing his outburst, the mage felt a moment of regret.
Kristens expression turned cold.
Joke around? It seems the mage has overstepped his bounds and is now taking kindness for weakness.
..
A deadly aura emanated from Kristen causing the mage to freeze in ce.
Knights are the natural enemies of mages.
No matter how powerful a mage might be, they stand little chance against a sword swung up close.
The many tales of knights vanquishing evil mages in ancient stories exist for good reason.
The mage trembled with fear until Kristen finally rxed his expression and spoke.
Do not worry too much. My victory is almost certain. You sought me out for this task while believing in my sess, isnt that right?
Th-thats right.
Its merely a bit of entertainment, nothing more. Prepare yourselves to apud. I expect a robust apuse befitting my show of strength. Ah, and perhaps some magical fireworks to celebrate would be fitting.
. I will see about that.
Mhmm!
Kristen nodded in satisfaction and murmured to himself.
Now, how shall I deal with that creature Ah! Didnt I hear that this undead guy dares to mimic humans? In that case
A brilliant idea struck him. Kristen began to carefully craft his n.
***
The duel between two knights that would determine the fate of a princess.
Such event became a sensational topic not just in the outer districts but also in the upper districts and even in the slums outside the city walls.
Spection was rife about who would emerge victorious.
Gossip about the Magic Tower framing an innocent princess had faded into the background and people were no longer interested in that.
It all yed into the Magic Towers hands perfectly.
Kristens family also actively promoted the duel.
A battle against a heretic knight was the kind of renown every young knight dreamed of.
It was said that the rumors of the duel had spread so far and wide that even the busy Emperor showed interest.
Amidst the growing mor, the day of the duel finally arrived.
The square of District 7.
A huge crowd gathered at this ce chosen as the duel location. The crow easily numbered over ten thousand.
Merchants looking to profit from the special asion scattered about the area selling food, while others who were into gambling ced bets on the oue of the duel.
The odds were set at 20 to 1.
The majority were confident in Kristens victory.
That just went to show how heavy the weight of the name Imperial Knights was.
Harkin swallowed hard as he took in the numbers before him.
Then he extended his purse with a determined resolve.
Everything on Sir Dale to win.
Ah, a brave soul indeed.
Hmph. I believe in Sir Dale.
Harkin who spoke confidently nced around briefly before asking cautiously.
Is it, perhaps, possible to cancel? On second thought, it seems unwise to wager my entire fortune.
Hahaha. No, thats not possible.
Harkins shoulders slumped down but then he straightened up and quickly walked towards where Dale was.
Dale was sitting quietly as he polished his sword while Ka, Esther, and Harty nearby were all wearing expressions of concern.
Only Dale remained calm as if the matter concerned someone else entirely.
Harkin approached Dale and spoke.
Sir Dale! You must win! I, Harkin, have dedicated my life to serving you. I have my full faith in you.
Stop making a fuss.
Mhmm. Understood.
Harkin was calmed by Dalesposed demeanor. This knight possessed the power to influence the atmosphere around him.
A short whileter, Eirek, Fraud, and Elena approached.
Eirek spoke with a stern face.
Im sorry. Its because of us.
Its not particrly because of you. I decided to prove it to myself of my own volition.
Prove it?
Eireks attempt to inquire further was interrupted by Fraud.
Show us the best fight! tten that unfortunate knights nose!
Dalepletely ignored Frauds words.
And then, Elena hesitantly stepped forward from the back.
Her face was a tapestry of emotions.
Fear. Tension. And guilt.
There was a sense that she might be wondering if, in some way, this situation was her fault even though she was an unequivocal victim.
Dale looked at Elena and thought to himself.
Right. I had also made that promise to Karl.
Dale got up from his seat and spoke to Elena who was trembling with fear.
Do not worry.
Elenas eyes widened. She opened her mouth as if to say something.
But just then, the appointed time arrived.
Kristen entered the square.
The crowd erupted in cheers.
Waaah!
Kristen! Kristen!
Good luck!
The reaction was heated. The handsome knight waved to the crowd with a smile.
Dale too advanced to the center of the square. However, the crowds reaction was starkly different.
There goes that
Hmm.
Despite the numerous rumors about Dale, he remained the dark knight.
A sinister and fearsome heretic knight.
People cast wary nces his way.
This alone made it clear who the protagonist of this event was and who the viin was.
The people hoped for Kristens victory.
Of course, Dale had no reason to meet such expectations.
Regardless of what others wanted from Dale or what they expected of him.
Dale was just there to do his job.
Finally, the two knights faced each other in the middle of the square.
Kristen smirked. He brushed his shimmering blonde hair with one hand while putting on an air of arrogance.
I personally owe you a debt of gratitude for giving me the opportunity to spread my fame like this. I never dreamed Id see the day when Id be thankful to an undead in my life.
Dale wasnt fond of trash talk before a fight. He knew that battles werent won with words.
Yet he couldnt let certainments slide.
I am not undead.
At that, Kristens lips curled into a mocking sneer.
Right. Ive heard you like to mimic humans. A truly despicable act. But lets see how long you can keep up that charade, shall we?
As Dale observed Kristen making these remarks, he thought to himself how much he wanted to crack open his skull. Not metaphorically, but literally.
His sword sharpened to a fine edge, had been meticulously polished for just such an asion.
And soon, things would unfold just as Dale had envisioned.
Chapter 55: The Duel (3)
Chapter 55: The Duel (3)
The head of the Jophis family who was acting as the notary dered,
The duel before us is watched over by the gods themselves, and the participants shall uphold their honor. The oue shall bind the loser to ept their fate without recourse to retaliation.
In essence, the duel should end with the duel.
Let everyone present, including myself, bear witness to this duel to ensure that both participants maintain their honor until the very end.
After this lengthy promation, the head of the Jophis family stepped back.
Kristen grinned. His teeth gleaming unusually white in the sunlight.
And then he announced,
Kristen of the Grail family.
Dale responded briefly,
Dale.
Kristen then lowered the visor of his helmet. It was a helmet with long horizontal straight slits for his eye sockets.
And then he raised a silver-white longsword with both hands. The swords de was emitting a chilling aura which marked it as no ordinary weapon.
Dale and Kristen retreated to opposite ends of the dueling arena.
It wasnt a formally constructed arena but rather a basic one which was crudely separated from the spectators by a simple wooden fence.
The space wasrge, yet
Dale couldnt help but wonder why they had chosen such a ce.
He positioned his longsword towards his lower abdomen and then aimed its tip at his opponents head.
The initial strategy was to maintain distance and size up the opponent.
However, Kristen seemed to have a different idea in mind. He grinned at Dale and cracked his neck.
Lets see what youve got, shall we?
In that moment,
Kristen kicked the ground
By the time Dale had refocused on Kristen, he was already closing in rapidly.
!
It happened in the blink of an eye.
The speed was so fast it was hard to react to. A terrifying charge.
Dale instinctively straightened his sword. A horizontally swung longsword shed against Dales in a cross.
A loud sh echoed as a formidable force traveled through the des.
Dale tilted the angle of his sword and tried to somehow deflect the force.
But his opponent was more experienced.
Kristen who seemed to be pushing with all his might suddenly withdrew his sword forcefully.
Damn.
Dale found himself losing bnce and pitching forward.
At the same time, Kristen lifted his sword above his head. His arm was turning a pale blue as he enhanced his body with magical power.
He then brought the sword down in a swift motion.
The attack was so fast it was barely visible. It was a strike as quick as lightning.
This is dangerous.
Dale twisted his body with all his might to avoid a vital hit.
The sword struck Dales left arm instead.
There was a sh between the solid armor and the sword.
Swords were not inherently designed to break armor.
But this time was different.
It was the armor that buckled under the pressure.
Crush!
The armor was shattered and the flesh beneath was exposed.
Kristen skillfully twisted the angle of his sword and created a deep gash in Dales arm without severing itpletely before forcefully retreated.
He had anticipated Dales tactic of offering up his arm to close the distance.
Now that there was some distance between them, Kristen let out a mockingugh.
Foolish undead. I already know all about how your kind fights.
Dale caressed his arm from which cold blood was dripping steadily.
Indeed, his opponent was very strong just like he had expected.
The enhancement of physical abilities through magic is particrly troublesome.
Even a body already strong bes further strengthened by magic and it starts exerting power beyond expectation.
And then there was the sword that was sharp enough to tear through armor without a scratch.
And he even had exquisite swordsmanship.
He had to admit it.
That detestable knight had every right to his arrogance.
Dale stood still for a moment and started reflecting on Kristens movements which prompted thetter to taunt him further.
Whats wrong? Got cold feet already? That would be unfortunate. We must entertain the spectators whovee all this way! Or perhaps, should I go easy on you?
Were those frivolous words meant to provoke Dale?
If so, he had seeded.
Even the usually calm Dale was starting to get a little irritated.
As Dale raised his sword again, Kristen smirked with satisfaction.
Thats more like it.
With another forceful stomp, Kristen propelled himself forward.
That momentum was dangerous. Dale who realized that also rushed forward at the same time.
The two collided in the middle; their encounter was unlike any before. Swords shed and retreated in a dizzying dance of steel.
ng! sh! ng!
With every meeting of silver and ck des, sparks flew into the air.
The rapid and chaotic exchange mesmerized the onlookers.
They were captivated by the spectacle. This was the very kind of thrilling battle they had hoped to witness.
Wow, th-thats incredible.
Are they evenly matched?
Yet those with a keen eye for skill remarked calmly.
The dark knight is losing ground.
Yes.
Dale was well aware of this fact as well.
He found himself at a slight disadvantage with each sh of their swords.
Kristens strategies were consistently sessful and Dales counterattacks were effectively blocked.
It felt like being toyed with.
That just went to show the overwhelming strength and technique of his opponent.
While Dales swordsmanship was honed through practicalbat and experience, Kristens approach was the pr opposite.
His experience might have been limited but the efficient and systematic killing techniques he employed had been refined and evolved by numerous geniuses over a long period of time. These were not realms Dale could easily surpass.
Kristens mastery of the sword reached almost artistic levels.
As the battle dragged on, more and more scars covered Dales armor.
And as for Kristen, whenever there was an opening, he always pounced on it. Dale was losing more and more blood.
The fight was one-sided.
Yet there was something strange.
Why doesnt he go for a fatal blow?
Given Kristens skill, there had been several opportunities to inflict a fatal wound. Yet Kristen had refrained from doing so.
Was he wary of a hidden move Dale might have up his sleeve? No, that seemed unlikely given Kristens overly rxed attitude.
It was as if he were . a bullfighter.
A matador who entertains the audience by wounding the bull step by step.
Kristen was making a mockery of Dale just as Erielle had predicted.
So thats how it is.
Dale must have been grossly underestimated.
Its time to change the flow of this battle.
Continuing like this would only lead to a slow defeat.
Dale wanted to probe deeper into his opponents skills but it was clear he had to resort to using his own trump card.
Dale clenched his fist and then he suddenly spread his fingers wide.
Whoosh!
A ck mist spread out that enveloped both Dale and Kristen.
Kristen muttered with an air of nonchnce,
Ah, the ck mist is it? But it seems its power isnt quite high yet?
Dale who has merged with the shadows didnt respond. Instead, he drew a hand axe from his holster and hurled it straight at Kristen.
ng!
What a predictable move!
Kristen simply swung his sword and struck down the axe.
His keen senses did their job even though his vision was limited.
Kristen focused on his hearing. He could discern the sound of a de slicing through the mist.
The axe is a feint. A sword thrust exploiting a brief opening? Far too obvious.
Kristen allowed a confident smile to spread across his face. He swung his sword toward where he anticipated the next attack woulde from.
However, his expression quickly turned to one of surprise.
Huh?
The sword thrust came as expected.
But Dale who should have been wielding the sword was nowhere to be found.
Ah, another trick.
He hadnt expected a knight to abandon his sword.
Kristen hastily looked up, only to find Dale already reaching out with both arms.
This was the tactic he had used against Bordan before.
Yet Kristen was leagues beyond the likes of Bordan in skill.
In an instant, Kristens entire body shimmered with a blue light and his body was strengthened by magical power.
With a speed that was difficult for the eye to follow, Kristen thrust his sword at Dale, aiming for his chest.
Dale simply ignored the attack.
Ignoring everything else, Dale reached out with his left hand and grabbed Kristens arm.
At that moment, Kristens sword shattered Dales breastte.
At the same time, a shockwave emanated from the relic glove covering Dales left hand.
Bang!
With a dull sound, the mist cleared.
The audience could finally see the oue of the exchange.
Dales breastte was severely dented.
However, it was so robust that the damage did not prate through to the inside.
Simrly, a part of Kristens right arm armor was slightly dented as well.
Because he got hit in the chest at thest moment he couldnt hold his grip properly. And so he failed to inflict satisfactory damage.
Yet this was enough to tarnish the perfect and effortless victory Kristen had desired.
That infuriated Kristen.
He gritted his teeth in frustration.
So, you rise when given an inch.
Killing intent shed in Kristens eyes. The magical power that surged within him seeped firmly into his muscles.
When he enhanced his body, the remaining magical power dispersed through his eyes as a radiant glow which was ironically simr to that of a dark knight.
In the next moment,
Kristen kicked off the ground.
As the earth crumbled beneath him, he vanished from sight.
When Kristen reappeared, his sword was already thrusting towards Dales chest and he targeted the area already partially dented.
Crunch!
The armor gave way and blood spurted out.
Dale hurriedly reached for his sword in an attempt to counterattack.
But his de cut through empty air. By then, Kristen was already behind him.
So fast?
sh! Blood sprayed again as he was struck.
Dale swiftly turned around and shed with his sword but Kristen was out of his line of sight once again.
His side armor was dented by a sword strikeing from his nk.
Feeling bewildered, undead? Thats what you get for provoking me.
Dale thrust his fist towards the sound. But, as if to mock him, Kristen leaned over his shoulder and whispered.
Its toote for regrets. Now, I will reveal your true face.
h!
His leg was deeply cut. Dale lost his bnce and fell to the ground.
..
His whole body was covered with wounds.
He had bled too much. He was already low on blood and his armor was draining his life force as well.
Thirst overwhelmed him. He was desperate for life force.
I need life force. I must find some.
But where? The best option seemed to be killing that ursed knight and taking his life force but that appeared difficult at the moment.
Then
As Kristen watched Dale with an indifferent gaze, a satisfied smile formed on his face.
Good. This is just right. Its time to stop pretending to be human.
With that, he kicked Dales body with all the strength in his iron-d boots.
Kristens body was enhanced by magical power and it had already far surpassed human limits.
Propelled by that incredible force, Dales body flew and crashed into the wooden fence that divided the dueling arena.
Thud!
The fence shattered with ease. And Dale, tumbling further,nded amidst the spectators.
Wh-What?
Huh.
There was a collective gasp of surprise.
Only then did Dale fully grasp Kristens intent.
He looked up at the surrounding spectators, each one wearing a face of shock and fear.
Their fear only served to stimte Dale further. The undeads primal urge to prey on life began to stir within him.
Devour.
He could hear thismand echoing from inside him.
At the same time, a conversation he had once had resurfaced in his mind.
Dark knights would heal by killing their enemies and when wounded in battle, they would kill nearby allies to recover.
He remembered now. It was a conversation he had with Balton.
The reason why dark knights were feared by people and unable to blend into society.
A dark knight was like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment. And Dale was no exception.
The thirst grew more intense. Instinct began to overpower reason.
Dales condition was dangerous.
To survive, he needed to consume life force.
Gradually, he was bing less the human Dale and more the undead Dale.
This cant happen.
He must not sumb to this instinct.
After all his derations of proving his humanity, he couldnt just give in now.
He would rather embrace death. He must die as a human.
As his mind became clouded, a clear voice pierced through to Dale.
Sir Dale.
Dale lifted his head.
The spectators had all fled from him, but there were others who remained behind: It was Esther and Harkin.
Esther pointed to one side with her finger. The thing at the end of her pointed finger was a ring that emitted a soft light.
It was a ring Dale received from the priestess who had died unjustly.
How did it fall to the ground? Had his pocket been torn in the scuffle with the sword?
It wasnt a pressing concern at the moment.
ording to Esther, the ring contained the spirit of an ancient hero and it would bestow immense power upon those with pure souls but only once.
Dale sped the ring in his hand.
He wished, at that moment for strength.
The ring flickered with light several times.
Blink. Blink. Stop.
And then the light faded away as if it were all a lie.
..
..
..
After a moment of sizing up the situation, Harkin muttered.
Whats this? Nothings happening?
A flustered Esther murmured.
Ma-maybe the ring doesnt like Sir Dale.
..
Dale eyed the ring with confusion as he thought to himself,
These relics always have to be so hard to please.
But it is always Dale who chooses.
He grasped the ring with the hand donning the relic gauntlet and, using thest of his life force to its limit, unleashed a shockwave.
Boom!
The force was so intense it could have sent his fist flying. The ancient ring crumpled with ease. As it did, the spirit of the hero contained within escaped.
Dale immediately seized the spirit before absorbing it with all his might.
The spirit screamed in agony and resisted fiercely as if begging to be released.
Dale paid it no mind.
He focused solely on capturing the spirit and drawing its power into himself.
And just when he thought he had absorbed all its strength, the spirits resistance ceased.
Dale could feel a powerful and pure force pulsing within him.
He was certain.
If only for a moment, if only briefly,
He had be a being of a higher order.
Now it was time for the counterattack.
Chapter 56: The Duel (4)
Chapter 56: The Duel (4)
A fierce power surged wildly from within. It was not Dales own strength but one forcibly taken from another.
Therefore, it couldnt be sustained for long.
Yet it was sufficient. Dale moved and returned to the arena.
Hmm?
Kristen furrowed his brow. He felt that something about the turn of events was amiss.
Clearly, his n had been to push Dale to his limits and make him attack the spectators.
And then in the ensuing chaos,
Kristen would intervene at just the right moment to y the evil heretic knight and save the citizens. It was a wless n.
A few people might die or get injured, but what did it matter? It was all for the sake of his own reputation.
However, the situation was unfolding strangely.
Dale did not attack the spectators even though his body must have been pushed to its limits.
He should have sought out life force by instinct.
He restrained himself?
Could such a thing even be possible? When people starve, they are capable of anything. What about an undead then?
Yet Dale had endured.
A phrase Kristen had once heard suddenly shed through his mind.
It seems your opponent might be described as rather strong, or perhaps unique. In any case, this is someone you should not let down your guard against.
Kristen couldnt hide his astonishment.
Yes, he truly is unique.
Dale took steps towards him, each one resonating in the deathly silence that had befallen the area.
Despite the presence of over ten thousand people, not a single one could utter a word.
The intimidating aura emanating from the dark knight, the atmosphere he exuded, overwhelmed everyone.
Kristen felt a simr sentiment. The foe approaching him now was different from before.
The distance between them closed.
Kristen met the eerie glowing gaze from within Dales helmet.
Ugh.
Involuntarily, he took a step back.
And then he was struck with astonishment.
Did I just feel fear?
He could not ept it.
Born as the third son of the proud Grail family, he was endowed with talents that could earn him thebel of a prodigy.
But life was far from easy.
His two older brothers who were jealous of his talents kept Kristen in check at every turn.
There were numerous asions when assassins came for him in the night and his food was oftenced with poison.
These were tant acts yet no one stood by his side. This was partly because he had lost his mother at a young age.
To survive, Kristen had no one to rely on but his own talents.
He practiced with his sword every single day and put in effort as if it were a matter of life and death.
And so, Kristen had made it to this moment.
Therefore, Kristen was not afraid. He could not afford to be.
After he forced himself to calm down Kristen spoke to Dale.
It seems youve resorted to some cunning trick. But youre well aware of the clear difference in our skills, arent you?
Dale agreed on this point. He could not win in swordsmanship.
Thats why Dale let go of his sword.
Hmm?
Kristens expression hardened at the sudden action. And Dale stared into the shining eyes within the helmet.
The condescending gaze from above. Dale decided that needed to be addressed first.
He tensed his legs.
Thud!
The ground sank under his force. In the next moment, Dales figure blurred.
Kristens eyes widened.
So fast! No, it was beyond mere speed
Damn it!
Kristen quickly regained hisposure and drew his sword. Dales fist was already hurtling toward his chest.
Boom!
With a sound too heavy to havee from a fist, Kristen was sent reeling backward.
What strength!
Despite bracing his lower body firmly, he couldnt withstand it.
Kristen hurried to regain his bnce as he had been taught in swordsmanship.
But Dale didnt just watch. He followed up and startedunching a flurry of punches.
The punches were swung wildly just like those thrown by street thugs. They werecking any form of elegance or the aesthetics of martial arts.
Yet when backed by sheer power and speed, these undisciplined blows transformed into attacks more devastating than any sword strike.
Kristen grunted as he was pummeled with a barrage of fists and was unable to defend himself and was forced back.
There was no longer any trace of calm in his eyes. He had descended to Dales level, harboring hatred towards him as an opponent.
Dale muttered,
Thats more like it.
Kristen clenched his teeth in response,
To think a mere undead would dare!
His magical power surged even stronger, and the light in his eyes intensified.
To keep up with Dales speed, he pushed his magical power to its limits, enhancing his body beyond its normal capabilities.
He might have to suffer from the aftereffects for a while after that, but he must ovee this situation first. Survival was paramount.
Just like it had always been for him.
Before long, the two charged at each other and started shing tumultuously.
The spectators witnessed an exchange of blows at speeds beyond what their eyes could follow.
A fist struck Kristens head. A sword shattered Dales ribcage. A punch hammered into the chest. A de sliced through a shoulder. Fist and sword. Sword and fist.
In the final moment, Kristens sword tore through Dales armor and lodged itself into his side.
Got him!
Kristen couldnt help but cheer inwardly. Despite Dales sudden increase in strength, he was confident in his superior skill.
He could win this fight!
But Kristen didnt know. The most dangerous thing is when you think you have won.
Dale knew this all too well and knew how to exploit it.
!
From the eye sockets of the helmet, the joints of the armor, and the wounds inflicted by the sword, darkness flowed like blood from every opening in Dales armor.
Not merely a ck mist, but a darkness more viscous and dense.
A sense of rm surged within Kristen.
I need to get away
But how? The distance between them was minimal and his weapon was still embedded in Dales side.
In his hesitation, Kristen missed hisst chance to escape.
In the next moment, darkness enveloped everything around them.
Kristens eyes snapped open. No, he couldnt tell whether his eyes were open or not.
An overwhelming feeling of silence where all noise and sight were blocked.
It was a horrific space.
Kristen.
You must die.
Wh-What is this?
Suddenly, voices whispering curses began to flow into his ears.
The air grew so cold that frost began to form on his armor.
Kristen tried to struggle.
But he couldnt.
The solid ground he was standing on had turned into a swamp that was now swallowing him.
His body sank deeper into the swamp below.
It was a swamp that embodied death itself.
Kristen iled and tried to escape, but the colder and darker swamp only consumed him faster.
He barely managed to regain his sanity. Desperate to break the silence, he shouted deliberately.
An illusion! Yes, an illusion! The ground cant possibly turn into a swamp! You vile heretic! Such tricks have no effect on me!
In the moment he shouted, something in the darkness revealed its face in response.
It was people, but their form was distorted, each one twisted in some way.
One was cut in half, and another was headless.
Wh-What are you creatures? Get away from me, monsters!
Kristen did not know.
That these monsters once had names. Hasina, Hakim, Miles, Abaph, the ck Serpent Brotherhood, the Magic Towers ve soldiers, mercenaries, and more. Each had a title they were known by.
But now, nothing remained. All had been consumed, leaving only monstrous husks.
And Kristen was unaware.
That he was destined to share their fate.
The monsters soon flocked to Kristen and opened their mouths. They were drawing in to consume his life.
Aaargh!
Kristen screamed in agony while writhing in pain.
No! This pain is also an illusion! I just need to endure it with willpower! I must not break!
Kristen shouted frantically but the monsters paid him no heed and continued to tear him apart.
Curses continued to whisper past Kristens ears, urging him to die and give up his resistance.
Kristen clenched his teeth. Just this one. If he could ovee just this one trial.
Suddenly, a familiar voice rang in his ears.
Give up. Let go and find peace.
Mother?
It was a voice he longed for, one he desperately wanted to hear.
He knew it was an illusion, a fabricated voice.
But then,
Ah.
The fragile thread holding Kristens spirit snapped.
The swamppletely engulfed him.
Both the monsters and Kristen sank into its depths and towards death.
In his final moments, Kristen gazed upward as if he was lost in thought.
This is the power of the dark night. This is
It was dangerous. That dark knight was growing a dangerous monster inside him.
The others must not be deceived. This truth had to be shared with the outside world.
But he had no chance to do that anymore.
Death had fully consumed him.
Dale gazed indifferently below him. The darkness had lifted before he knew it. Therey Kristen on the ground, no swamp in sight, no monsters around.
Only a pallid corpse remained.
Could it be due to the magic protecting his body?
Despite being ravaged by the darkness, the corpse was rtively intact.
His eyes too maintained their shape.
His eyes were wide open and empty, just like someone who was suffocating in hisst moments.
Thud!
Dale thrust his hand into Kristens neck. After clutching it firmly, he absorbed his life force.
His opponent had been strong.
As proof of that, an immense surge of life force and soul force flowed into him.
Dales battered body rapidly healed.
The dented and torn armor was restored and the body regained its original form.
The thirst subsided.
The murky impulses clouding his mind also vanishedpletely.
It felt like being reborn.
After he absorbed all the life force Dale stood up. Until then, the square had been as silent as a grave.
The people were unable toprehend what had just urred.
Dale spoke to the dazed head of the Jophis family.
The oue is decided. Announce the end of the duel.
Ah.
It was only then that the head of the Jophis family came to his senses and hastily eximed.
Th-The victor is Sir Dale! Therefore, as initially dered, Elena Vymen is acquitted of all charges!
Dale had won but there was no uproarious apuse as one might expect to leave the square.
And that was only natural.
Kristen who was thought to be invincible had been defeated, and the supposed viin had emerged victorious.
Only those who had gambled on the unlikely oue and won manifold were pleased.
And Harkin was among them.
Kuhahaha! I always believed in you, Sir Dale! Imperial knights or whatever they im to be theyre nothing well, not exactly nothing, but certainly no match for you, Sir Dale!
But Esther focused on a different aspect.
Yo-you broke the ring. Such an item should not be used in that manner! The soul of the hero that resided within it
Its gone now.
Gone now, you say
Fraud and Eirek also approached and started making a fuss.
Good heavens. This was the most spectacr duel I have ever witnessed!
Haha! Well done! You fought splendidly! We must celebrate grandly tonight!
Finally, Elena ced her hand on Dales armor and spoke.
Thank you. I will make sure to repay this kindness.
Dale nced down at Elena and then bluntly said,
Make sure you do.
Eh? Yes, yes
Dale then walked away.
The victor of the duel left quietly without sharing any thoughts on his victory or savoring the joy of it.
As if it were nothing out of the ordinary.
His departure left a deeper impression on the people. They quietly watched Dale as he walked away.
Among them were two figures shrouded in cloaks and masks that concealed their identities.
Among them, a woman of seemingly lower rank spoke up.
What do you think, Master No, Captain.
The man addressed as Captain smiled.
Hmm. Quite impressive, indeed.
Really?
The woman couldnt help but ask in surprise. The Captain she knew rarely praised anyone.
And it was even rarer for him to wear such a satisfied smile.
Its been a while since Ive seen something worthwhile. Dark knight Dale, was it? Hes worth remembering.
Is he that remarkable? The fight was indeed worth watching, but
I doubt Im the only one who thinks so.
The captain scanned various sections of the spectator stands.
The duel had been the talk of the town.
They were not the only ones who hade to watch the duel from the upper sections.
Notable high nobles, influential figures of the city, and members of knightly families were all secretly watching with their identities concealed.
Despite the distance, the captain could read the astonishment in their eyes. He also discerned the interest and greed directed towards Dale.
The woman beside him inquired.
Do you think the magic tower will just stand by? Theyve had their ns thwarted.
The captain chuckled softly.
Those folks have their pride to consider. Taking revenge immediately after the duel would not save face. And I doubt its as you think.
Really?
Didnt you see during the duel? This dark knight has not only skill but also fortune on his side. Hes a variable through and through. If I were a mage, Id rather ignore him than meddle unnecessarily.
The woman nodded her head, albeit reluctantly.
The captain then turned briskly and said,
Lets head back.
The woman caught up to him.
Ah, Captain. What about Sir Kristen?
Hm?
He wasnt formally a member yet, but he was supposed to join us, wasnt he?
Hmm.
The captain asked while stroking his chin with his hand.
Kristen, you say? Was there such a man?
The woman met his gaze and then shook her head.
No. There was no such person.
Right. A loser in my knight order? Impossible.
The captain pped his cloak as he moved forward. He was continually ncing back at Dale as he walked.
Something had been bothering him since earlier.
Perhaps it was an inexplicable sense of dj vu.
Even though hes wearing a helmet Its strange, his face seems familiar. When have we met before?
But no matter how much he racked his brain, he couldnt recall.
It was unsettling. It felt immensely important, yet the fact that he couldnt remember made him wonder if it might not be important after all.
Eventually, he leaned toward thetter thought.
Lets head back. There seems to be trouble in the east again.
Yes, Captain.
With the many trivial matters at hand, the position of the captain of the Imperial Knights was far too demanding.
After onest nce over his shoulder, the captain cocked his head and then proceeded forward.
***
On the roof of a tall building, far removed from the square.
A section of the rooftop slid aside as if curtains were being drawn.
And then from within the distorted space, an old man emerged.
An unremarkable old man that could be seen anywhere. What stood out about him was therge crystal ball he held in his hand.
Blue eyes were sparkling within the crystal ball.
These eyes gazed absently at the square where the duel had concluded. It was quite a distance, but it wasnt a problem at all.
The old man raised his bony arm and held up the crystal ball so that the eyes inside could see the square.
After watching intently for a while, the eyes finally murmured in satisfaction.
I failed. If the royalty of Vyman had fallen into the hands of the Magic Tower, the destruction of this city would have been one step closer.
Yet there was no hint of regret in those eyes. Instead, there seemed to be a trace of delight.
But theres no rush. I can simply prepare for the next move slowly. After all, it was you who taught me the virtue of patience.
Those eyes then captured the image of Dale who had be as small as a grain of rice in the distance.
At that moment, sweat began to bead and trickle down the forehead of the old man holding the crystal orb.
This sweat was not merely due to the weight of the crystal ball. An unseen force was drawing near to him.
Hmm. Is it already time?
The space folded like curtains once more before concealing the old mans figure.
When the space returned to its original state, there was nothing left.
Chapter 57: Changes
Chapter 57: Changes
The fervor of the duel that had heated the city cooled down as quickly as if it were a lie.
It had been an interesting topic, but life in the outer districts and slums was too busy and harsh to dwell on it for long.
Those caught in the search as dangerous elements were brought to trial which was a summary trial rather than a formal one.
About half were found guilty and sentenced to death while the others were acquitted.
People were surprised by these oues.
It had been assumed that everyone taken to prison would be executed.
Even if there were a few wrongful convictions, sacrificing them for the citys safety had always been the norm.
People spected that perhaps the captain of the guards Kadal had experienced a change of heart due to this incident.
Despite much controversy, the search operation was generally regarded as a sess.
Afterward, the threats to the city vanished as if they were a lie.
Was it a temporary retreat to avoid further conflict or the calm before a storm?
In any case, the city was soaking in a peace it hadnt experienced in a long time.
Dale on the other hand. was facing changes of his own.
Are you really living in a ce like this?
Elena was visibly shocked while looking around Kas inn. Her expression seemed to say, Can people actually live in a ce like this?
Im worried that the roof might copse.
It wont copse!
Ka retorted with a hint of annoyance which caused Elena to flinch before turning to Fraud.
I cant believe an inn waitress would interrupt me like this. She must be uneducated.
Im not a waitress, princess. I own this ce.
What?
Elenas surprise was evident, and Ka red at her.
Dale then asked Elena indifferently,
So, why did youe here?
Ahem. I came to repay the favor and to make a generous offer.
An offer?
Elena ced her hands on her hips and straightened her back.
Gone was the fear from moments ago and her posture was reced by the dignity of royalty.
Elena extended her hand toward Dale.
Sir Dale, I would like to bestow upon you the title of Captain of the Blue Lion Knights.
Dale was dumbfounded by her attitude as if she were offering him a grand position.
Fraud who was standing by couldnt contain his excitement.
The Blue Lion Knights are among the most prestigious in the Kingdom of Vyman! At one time, His Majesty Karl himself held the position of captain. Do you understand what this means? You would be the most distinguished knight in the Kingdom of Vyman!
Frauds eyes sparkled with what seemed like envy.
Dale asked,
First off, who else is in this knight order besides me?
I am also a member of the Blue Lion Knights! And just so you know, I am the vice-captain!
Is it just you then?
For now, yes!
Fraud nodded his head vigorously. Dale furrowed his brows.
Can it really be called a knight order with just two members?
Dale had already made up his mind.
I decline.
!
!!!
Elena and Fraud both widened their eyes in surprise.
Frauds reaction was so intense that one might have worried his eyes would pop out.
Elena was flustered as she asked,
Wh-why would you turn down such an honorable position?
Because it offers nothing but honor.
He doubted even the honor part but he didnt voice that thought.
Dale waved his hand dismissively.
If youve seen all you wanted, you should leave. And try not to run into any wizards on your way out.
Elena shot Dale a re before firmly sitting down on a chair.
Sir Fraud.
Yes?
Ive decided to stay here.
Fraud was taken aback by the sudden decision and he asked her,
Um Are you sure? Isnt this ce too shabby and dirty?
When I escaped from the kingdom, I had to camp in ces without even a roof. I can handle this.
Im sorry that its shabby and dirty.
Ka grumbled from a distance but Elena and Fraud ignored her.
And wouldnt the safest ce be where the Knight Captain is?
Im not doing the Knight Captain thing.
Yet there was truth in her statement.
The safest ce for Elena right now would undoubtedly be by Dales side.
If Dale had no intention of going to the mansion where Elena was staying, it made sense for her to move to his location.
Dale wasnt too happy about the noisy elf apanying Elena, though
Oh? So, we have another long-term guest?
It was only then that a smile finally spread across Kas face.
She was so pleased that she even hummed a little tune.
She couldnt help but feel good as guests began to fill the inn which was on the verge of copse before.
Though it seemed odd that all the guests were somehow connected to Dale
Just then, a heavily drunk Harkin burst through the door.
Im here, Sir Dale! Huh? Whos this little boy and the eared one?
It seemed the alcohol had rendered him oblivious to his surroundings.
Without a moments hesitation, Fraud was about to draw his sword when Dale stopped him.
Were going to be seeing a lot of each other, so try to get along.
Since Sir Dale says so, Ill let it go this time.
Elena also seemed displeased but she gave in to Dales words.
Ill restrain myself to just a minor lightning strike.
Dont do that.
Whether Harkin was aware of the tense atmosphere or not, he drunkenly addressed Dale.
Thanks to you, Sir Dale, Ive made a tidy profit this time. So, I treated myself to some expensive liquor No, thats not what I wanted to talk about. There was something important I had to say. What was it?
I can jog your memory if you want.
Physically.
Ah! I remember now! Gand asked me to tell Sir Dale toe to the guild if youre looking for him.
Is that so?
Then there was no reason to wait.
As Dale walked past him, the heavily drunk Harkin staggered.
Fraud held onto the staggering Harkin and said,
Off you go. Ill take good care of this curly-haired friend here.
Eh, whats this tugged ears talking about?
Fraud shed a refreshing smile.
Dale was about to say something but then held himself back. If you speak badly about someone, you should pay the price.
Harkin needed to learn a lesson.
Just dont kill him.
Ha! What do you take me for?
After Dale nodded his head in approval, he left the inn.
Soon after, sounds resembling a beating and what could be assumed to be Harkins screams echoed out.
Dale ignored them and continued on his way.
Harty who had been sitting on the ground yawningzily followed behind Dale.
***
When Dale returned to the mercenary guild, it was quieter than usual. With major requests wrapped up and their pockets heavier, many mercenaries were taking a break.
Only a few diligent mercenaries who hadnt participated in the search or were eager for work loitered about looking for requests.
When Dale entered the ce, all eyes momentarily focused on him.
Ah.
Uh
There was no one who failed to recognize Dale.
While it might have been a different story before the duel, after the duel Dale had be one of the most famous figures in the city.
Ignoring the gazes fixed on him, Dale walked towards the counter to speak with the receptionists.
Just then one of the mercenaries blocked his path.
?
Was this a challenge? It seemed a bold move for a mercenary. Dale was about to raise his fist and tell the man to back off.
But before he could the mercenary spoke with unexpected politeness.
Good to see you, Sir Dale.
Uh, right.
Dale was perplexed as he was taken aback by the mans courteous demeanor. Courtesy was hardly a word that suited mercenaries.
I watched your duel. Honestly, it was impressive. To think you defeated a member of the imperial knights.
To be exact, he was a knight scheduled to join the order, but such details were of little consequence to most.
As a fellow warrior, I was in awe. I just wanted to say that.
It seemed that was all he wanted to say. The mercenary quickly stepped back and cleared the way.
Dale detected a sense of respect in the eyes of the mercenary looking back at him.
Dale turned his head and noticed that the other mercenaries harbored simr sentiments.
These mercenaries who led rugged lives tend to admire and aspire to the strength in others. It seemed that Dales recent disy had made quite an impression on them.
No, its not just that.
What could it be?
Putting aside any hostility, it seemed the fear that once surrounded Dale had significantly diminished.
Dale tilted his head in confusion before he moved past the mercenaries and approached the reception desk. The receptionist greeted him with a smile that seemed more genuine than before.
Yes! How can I help you?
I heard Gand was looking for me.
Thats right, the branch guild master has been expecting you. You can go up right away.
Dale nodded his head and ascended the stairs to Gands office.
Before he could even knock, a voice from inside called out,
Come in.
When Dale opened the door, he was greeted not by a mere pile of documents but by a real mountain of paperwork.
Gand who was buried in paperwork seemed to have pulled several all-nighters, with dark circles prominently settled under his eyes.
Darker skin can still show dark circles, it seems.
This somewhat irreverent thought crossed Dales mind as Gand gestured for him to sit.
Please take a seat. Lets see
Gand forcefully shoved aside a pile of documents and created a space for Dale to sit as papers cascaded down.
Gand spoke with a hint of embarrassment,
Theres been a lot to sort out after the search operation.
You look quite tired.
Times like these make me miss my active days. Those days when I rubbed shoulders with the greatest heroes Ah. I dont have much time, so can we get straight to the point?
The mountains of paperwork strewn about made it clear that time was of the essence.
Indeed, for Gand to carve out this moment was a significant gesture of goodwill.
What message do you have for me?
A decision was reached at the higher-ups meeting of the guild. It was agreed that you, Sir Dale, could be promoted to bronze rank.
This was unexpected.
A bronze que?
Its an unusually rapid promotion, but considering your aplishments, its not surprising. After all, its just a promotion. It wouldnt have been odd even if it had happened sooner.
Dale pondered Gands words before responding.
This seems quite sudden. The recent matters are unrted to the guild after all.
Protecting the residents of the underworld was a favor for Eriel. And the duel with Kristen also had nothing to do with the guild.
So why the sudden decision for a promotion?
Because the higher-ups have changed their opinion of you, Sir Dale. From an untrustworthy half-undead to a somewhat trustworthy one.
And why is that?
Why? Because youve demonstrated restraint! Honestly, I didnt think you could hold back.
During his duel with Kristen, Dale had been pushed to the brink of death.
Yet even in such a state, he didnt harm those around him.
This restraint was highly valued by the guilds higher-ups.
It wasnt just the guilds higher-ups.
Dale recalled how the fear and hostility had vanished from the mercenaries he had encountered earlier.
Perhaps.
More people than he had anticipated might have started to see Dale in a new light.
It was, in any case, wee news.
With the bronze badge, Dale would now gain ess to upper districts. This means more opportunities will arise for Dale.
Dale asked,
When can I expect to be promoted?
Well, ording to guild regtions, once your achievements are ounted for, you mustplete one more difficult request appropriate for the higher rank in order to be promoted.
Dale scratched at his helmet.
Ive never heard of such a rule before.
Ha, Im sure you havent. It was introduced three years ago by the Mercenary King, who felt the mercenaries standards were too low and created the rule himself
The Mercenary King. That annoying name was mentioned again.
Dale was about to ask a question when Gand preempted him.
Anyway, youll just need to undertake one request. One suitable for a mercenary of your uing rank.
Hmm. In that case, do you have any rmendations?
There happens to be someone looking for you, Sir Dale They will likely seek you out soon. You can hear them out and decide then. Now, if youll excuse me, I must attend to my duties; Im quite swamped here.
Having said that, Gand buried his face back in the documents.
Dale felt it would be too bothersome to strike up further conversation, seeing how engrossed Gand appeared in his work, so he quietly left the office.
***
Who could it be, and when would theye looking for him?
Due to ack of information, Dale had no choice but to stay in the inn and wait.
And there was nothing to do at the inn.
Out of habit, Dale took out a cloth and began to polish his weapon.
Fraud who was sitting next to him also took out his sword and hand axe and started wiping them down with a cloth.
Ka who was passing by muttered,
You two act so alike.
Dale paused and nced over at Fraud, who was meticulously cleaning his sword.
He suddenly remembered where this habit of constantly polishing weapons might havee from.
Fraud also raised his head at Dales gaze.
And as if interpreting that gaze in a different way, he proudly raised his sword and axe.
Haha! Arent they splendid weapons to behold? They are my pride! The name of the sword is Vito, and the hand axe is called Daren. Impressive, isnt it?
Fraud chattered away without anyone having to ask him and Dale responded withckluster interest.
A very elf-like names. Odd names, though.
I named them after my parents.
No wonder.
Isnt this usually the moment when you apologize?
Dale indifferently lowered his head again as if he was intent on finishing the polishing of his weapon.
But soon, he had no choice but to look up again.
Someone ising.
And not just one person, but quite a few.
Given that Kas inn was known for its bad beer, it had to be the person Dale was waiting for.
Soon, the door to the inn swung open.
Dale caught sight of the face and was puzzled.
Hmm?
An unexpected person had arrived.
Chapter 58: Northbound (1)
Chapter 58: Northbound (1)
The person that entered the inn was a woman with beautifully waved green hair.
Her ck eyes glittered, reflecting the indoor lighting, and the thin shawl draped over her clothes entuated her voluptuous body.
What to say?
She was a woman who knew her charm and how to use it.
Of course, what surprised Dale wasnt merely her beauty.
He had seen this woman before inside the courtroom. At that time, the woman was standing next to the other judges.
That meant one thing.
The woman was a member of the council.
When she stepped into the inn, a group of men who appeared to be her subordinates followed suit.
Fraud stood protectively as if to shield Elena who was quietly reading a book, and Harkin who had been dozing off quickly approached Dale.
A-A big shot has arrived, a council member.
Do you know who she is?
Of course, I do. Reba, the head of the Outer District Merchants Guild. A living legend who started her own business at a young age and who started it from nothing. Is there anyone in the city who doesnt know her?
As if she was enjoying the attention, she walked in leisurely and did note straight to Dale but sat down in an empty seat.
Then, she called out to Ka who was standing there nkly.
When you visit a store, you ought to buy something, right? Its only polite. Bring me some food and beer.
Ka asked,
What would you like to eat?
Reba smiled at Kas question. It was a smile that might be described as one reserved for a cute junior.
Of course, to Ka, that smile felt somewhat annoying.
Understanding the customers needs and providing ordingly. Thats the basics of being a merchant. You cant be big by just doing as youre told.
Will beer with sausage and onion soup do?
Reba didnt reply.
Taking that as a yes, Ka shook her head and went back to the kitchen.
Silence followed.
The inn was filled with people yet not a single one dared to break the silence.
Reba had clearlye seeking Dale for some matter, but she did not rush to speak.
She understood the power of silence and knew how to dominate the atmosphere.
Dale, for his part, saw no need to speak either.
It was as if they were starting topete in a battle where whoever opened their mouth first would lose. The silence continued inside.
The silence was eventually shattered by Ka.
Carrying a tray filled with tes, she ced the dishes in front of Reba and her men.
Reba speared a sausage with her fork and took a bite, savoring the rich meaty vor that filled her mouth.
Hmm. The foods quite decent for the look of the ce. The beer, though
After a sip of beer, Reba tilted her head in confusion. And her subordinates mirrored her actions.
It seemed like further critique would follow so Dale finally spoke up.
Did youe here just to give advice?
Only then did Reba turn her gaze to Dale.
And then she spoke with the confident expression typical of a sessful merchant.
Ah, my apologies, Sir Dale. Seeing the younger generation always brings back memories and encourages me to offer advice.
You certainly have a knack for meddling.
Well, I didnt expect to hear such ament from someone who readily steps into other peoples duels.
Reba said this with a light smile.
Dale tapped the table lightly with his finger.
He was not fond of this type of person.
Her attitude of trying to teach, her condescending look, and her roundabout way of getting to the point.
Nothing about her was to his liking.
I would prefer we get to the core of the matter. Im not fond of beating around the bush.
Ah, I see you prefer a direct approach. But, before that, shall we introduce ourselves properly? After all, theres a process and order to everything in this world, isnt there?
Reba uncrossed her legs, then crossed them the other way as she spoke.
Im Reba. Because Im an orphan, I dont have any parents names to name, but now Im running a business named after myself. I also lead the merchant guild of the outer districts.
The reason she was emphasizing that she was an orphan was probably because it was a source of pride for her to havee so far from such a position.
Dale responded briefly.
Dale.
Okay Dale. I have a feeling we could be good friends, dont you think?
Dale felt otherwise but kept the thought to himself.
Instead, he steered the conversation back on track before it could diverge.
I heard from Gand that you have a request for me?
Thats right. Youre about to be promoted to the next rank, arent you? This task is perfect for that.
Reba then reached out to one of her subordinates sitting beside her. Dale thought she was about to pull out something important.
But it wasnt what he expected.
In Rebas hand was a cigarette, which her subordinate promptly cut the end off and lit with a magical tool.
Each item was evidently expensive.
She took the cigarette in her mouth and inhaled the smoke.
There was ostentation permeating every action of her. For a merchant, showing off ones wealth is a virtue.
Dale approached Reba with purposeful strides as she smiled at him.
Ah, would you like to try one too? Theyre quite good. Favored by nobles and mages alike. I could give you one as a gift if you like
Dale abruptly grabbed the cigarette from Rebas lips, yanked it away, and flung it aside.
The cigarette traced an arc through the air before plunging into one of the subordinates beer sses.
I said I dont like to beat around the bush. And, theres a child here.
Dale pointed towards Elena who was sitting behind him. Smoking indoors in the presence of a child was uneptable to him.
Rebas face flushed red with embarrassment at Dales action while everyone else in the room was taken aback.
One of Rebas subordinates reached for his sword as he stood up.
You cur!
Are you going to draw?
Dale also moved his hand to the hilt of his sword. And the moment when they were about to draw their swords at each other.
Reba opened her mouth.
Stop.
She brushed her hair back as if to calm her flustered emotions and said,
Alright, Sir Dale. I see what kind of man you are. Shall we then move on to discussing the matter at hand?
I would appreciate that.
It was a wee turn in the conversation. Dale returned to his seat.
Reba took a moment to catch her breath before she began to speak.
Do you know what responsibilities the head of the Merchants Guild in the outer districts holds?
I dont know.
We handle various tasks, but our main focus is on supplying the front lines with provisions. Its an important role.
It wasnt just any important task.
Theres a saying that logistics are half the battle.
Even the strongest soldiers cant fight on an empty stomach.
To be precise, its more of a supporting role in supply efforts. The majority of the work is managed by His Majesty the Emperor and the nobles of the upper districts. You might say my role is to facilitate and smooth the process.
However, this does not diminish its importance.
This time, were nning a supply run for the 4th Legion in the south. And for that
You want to hire me as an escort?
Yes. You would only need to apany them as far as Castle Kaelum, which is the halfway point.
Reba pulled out a map to show the distance to Kaelum. It would take about two weeks at a slow pace.
Ill give you four gold coins as an advance payment, plus six silver coins per day. When the job is done, Ill add another six gold coins. Should there be any battle, youll receive a bonus, and naturally, any spoils of battle are yours to keep.
Hmm.
Dale pondered over Rebas offer.
The terms were not bad. In fact, they were quite good.
To think of earning ten gold coins upon sessfulpletion of the task was remarkable. Considering that even one gold coin was a substantial sum for the average person, this offer was quite generous.
Harkin who had been listening in widened his eyes in surprise and murmured to himself,
Even just taking the advance payment and running away is already a profit
Dale who was still contemting asked her,
Isnt this a lot of money just to hire a mere iron-que mercenary?
Surely youre joking? After witnessing your duel with Sir Kristen, who would regard you as merely an iron-que mercenary? The opportunity to forge a connection with someone of your caliber is worth more than a few gold coins, dont you think?
When Reba spoke with a smile on her face, Dale nodded his head.
It was a request with very good conditions.
And beyond money, forming a connection with Reba like this could only be beneficial, with no foreseeable drawbacks.
It was probably for this reason that Gand hinted as much.
Indeed, after just one duel, good requests seem to find their way to me.
As Dale remained silent, Reba seemed to guess his thoughts and smiled knowingly.
I told you, didnt I? I think we can be good friends.
Her tone suggested she was certain he would ept.
All that was left was for Dale to verbally agree and the deal would be sealed.
But Dale kept his mouth shut.
He just kept tapping thoughtfully on the table while lost in thought. He was silent. But his eyes were fixed on Reba.
.
Reba, who was confused as to why Dale wasnt answering, soon understood his intention.
Hes returning the gesture in kind.
The power of silence.
He was merely reciprocating the behavior she had exhibited upon her arrival at the store.
Rebas expression momentarily hardened as she leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms.
Are there any terms not to your liking? If you wish to negotiate, I must inform you that I have already given you the best I can offer.
Dale shook his head.
No, the terms are more than sufficient as they stand. In fact, they might even be considered excessive. Thats what arouses my suspicion.
Suspicion you say?
Are you hiding something from me?
At first nce, it might seem like an attempt to curry favor with Dale. As if she was offering a significant sum of money to establish a favorable rtionship with him.
But perhaps it was too overt.
Even considering everything, the amount was too good.
And Dale knew that the merchant ss he was familiar with never intended to make a losing deal.
This was true regardless of whether the merchant was inept or capable; there were no exceptions.
Especially not for the woman before him, who had carved out a sess story for herself. She was not one to be easily taken advantage of.
Haah.
Reba couldnt help but let out a sigh of admiration and a spark of genuine interest lit up in her eyes.
She asked with genuine curiosity,
Why do you think that?
If youve been handling suchrge-scale supplies, it seems likely youd have a standing force already employed. Relying on mercenaries for each supply run introduces too many variables andplications.
Thats correct. We have our own private soldiers; warriors who can hold their own against most mercenaries. So, whats your point?
Dale continued,
If you already have aplete force, then I am an extra at best, And the sum offered to an extra seems excessivelyrge to me.
Ive told you before, I want to be good friends with Sir Dale.
Do you usually buy your friends with money?
The dark knights emotionless eyes met with the calcting eyes characteristic of a merchant.
After a moment, Reba shrugged her shoulders.
Phew. I thought it was just Gand making a fuss again, but it seems I was wrong. Alright, Ill be honest with you. In a way, Sir Dale, you are a form of insurance.
Insurance?
Reba nodded her head in agreement.
Ive heard rumors of demon worshipers hiding near Kaelm Castle. The churchs heresy inquisitors have already set out there, but I cant afford to ignore even the slightest possibility.
It was not umon for the heads of the merchant guilds in the outer districts to lose their heads.
This was not just metaphorically, but literally.
Supplying the front lines was a responsibility of grave importance.
Ive heard that Sir Dale previously fought and defeated a demon servant called Hasina. So, I thought you would be of great help should we encounter those fiends.
So, Im insurance.
There was also a bit of a test involved. If Sir Dale proved himself, I was considering investing a great sum to recruit you on a more permanent basis.
Reba shrugged as she spoke,
Iveid all my cards on the table. So, what will you do now?
What will I do?
Dale responded.
It seems I must negotiate again, not as an extra, but as an escort to counter those demon worshipers.
***
After a lengthy negotiation, Reba left the inn.
Although she did not show it in front of Dale, she seemed to be in quite a good mood, like a child who had found a glittering stone in the dirt.
Rebas right-hand man asked her with a sullen look on his face.
Are you pleased? It seems like were just going to end up paying more money.
Reba nodded without hesitation.
Of course, Im pleased. Its not often you meet someone you can actually talk to. Where did Gand find such a person?
Her subordinate took a quick nce at her and said.
It seems youre quite taken with him?
Reba nodded her head in affirmation.
Most of the knights I know are blockheads. Good-for-nothing blockheads who are only good at killing people. If I even try to strike up a conversation, theyd be all How dare a lowly woman speak to me? Even the ragged ones with nothing to their names act like that; can you believe it?
Hmm.
But you saw how he just spoke, right? Thoughtful, cautious, and sharp. So what if hes a heretic?
The praise heaped upon the other made her subordinates face grow even more sullen.
But it seems that very person doesnt particrly like you,dy. He even rudely removed the cigarette from your mouth.
It was because of the child, you know that. More importantly, how are the preparationsing along?
Although it was a sudden question, her subordinate responded immediately.
Well, yes, everything has been perfectly prepared. Honestly, I think we wouldnt have any trouble even if those demon worshipers were to show up.
After hearing the report, Reba furrowed her brows.
Dont say its perfect.
Yes?
Reba spoke while looking at the waning moon ominously hanging in the night sky.
Whenever we think something is perfect, thats exactly when problems seem to arise.
Chapter 59: Northbound (2)
Chapter 59: Northbound (2)
The supply line was set to depart in three days.
Reba had not disclosed the specific route to her destination to Dale, all in the name of security.
Thieves weremon in this world.
Leaks in the n could attract unwanted attention like flies.
One might wonder who would dare attack such arge convoy, but on the flip side, the greater the risk of the hunt, therger the reward upon sess.
Dale had nothing special to prepare.
As always, he meticulously sharpened his weapon and polished it with a cloth.
Elena looked at Dale with concern.
Will you be alright?
What do you mean?
You might encounter demon worshipers. The ones Ive seen were all horrific.
Elena thought back to the powerful kingdom of Vyman.
The fall of Vyman was not solely due to the onught of the invading army of demons.
Demon worshipers were also to me.
The traitors of humanity who were plotting chaos from within were the culprits that destroyed the kingdom.
Their power might have been inferior to that of the demons.
Yet the terrifying aspect of the demon worshippers was they were once humans.
Since they knew humans well, they also knew precisely how to act to bring humans to their knees.
Dale grasped Elenas concerns yet he remainedrgely unfazed.
It doesnt matter.
In fact, he preferred fighting those demon servants over humans.
Brimming with life force and twisted yet strong souls, they were excellent sources of experience points for him.
After all, just how much had he grown after ying the demon servant Hasina?
Id rather they attack me first.
At Dales response, Elena couldnt help but smile bitterly.
Sir Dale truly knows no fear.
Dale shrugged and continued with his task.
Just then, the inn door burst open loudly.
Sir Dale! Ivee upon hearing that you are going to duel!
The one who burst through the door was a dwarf whom Dale had almost forgotten about.
Balton strode in with his short legs and a serious expression on his face.
Balton. Its been a while.
Ive heard the news. Youre to duel a formidable knight.
?
To help you in the duel, even if just a little, I, Balton, have stayed up all night to craft this item for you.
What an instance of too little toote. This help came well after the event had long passed.
Dale responded coldly.
The duel has already ended.
What? When did this happen?
A week ago.
A look of astonishment washed over Baltons face.
Who-who won?
I did, hence why Im still here, alive and well.
K who was washing dishes scolded him.
Were you holed up in some cave? The whole city has been abuzz with the news.
Balton slumped into his seat with a look of dismay.
Good heavens. I I was just a bit. Just a tiny bitte.
It seems like more than just a bit.
Only then did Balton who was wearing a deeply apologetic expression offer his apologies.
Im so, so sorry, Sir Dale. I was too engrossed in my workshop.
It was clear that Balton hadnt stepped outside his workshop for quite some time while absorbed in his work.
He must have heard about the duel by chance and rushed over in a hurry.
Dale was torn between being grateful and finding the situation utterly absurd.
So, is that the item youve made this time?
Dales gaze shifted to the object in Baltons hand.
At first nce, it appeared to be an ordinary holster but arge leather pouch attached to its side caught his eye.
Hearing this, Balton instantly sprang to his feet and shook off his dejection.
Yes! Indeed! This is my masterpiece, created after much deliberation upon receiving Sir Dales request.
Dale felt curious.
What effects does it have?
Before that, let me exin in detail how I made this item.
Cant you just get to the main point?
When I first received the task from Sir Dale, I felt quite overwhelmed.
Ignoring Dale, Balton began his exnation.
Sir Dale had expressed his concerns about not having the means to attack opponents from a distance.
Thats right. There are limits to throwing.
Dale decided to go along with Baltons mood for the time being.
Of course, he nned to make Balton pay if the item turned out to be trivial.
Balton continued,
My initial thought was simple. What if I made a bag that could hold hundreds of throwing weapons, so one could carry them around?
If you were worried about running out of weapons, why not carry arge number with you? It was a straightforward idea.
Hmm.
Thats right. That would be quite inconvenient in many ways. So, I moved on to the next idea. I drew inspiration from this object.
Balton pulled a boomerang from the bag slung over his back.
Imagine if, after throwing a weapon, it could return to you, wouldnt you be able to throw it as much as you like? A weapon that returns on its own after being thrown!
Thats not a bad idea.
Dale agreed.
A weapon like a boomerang that returns after being thrown would mean never running out of throwing weapons.
Indeed, Balton had exceeded his expectations.
Impressive. So, where is this weapon?
Balton tilted his head in confusion.
Hmm? Of course, there isnt one. A self-returning weapon? Isnt that the field of rune mages?
?
What I had in mind was attaching a line to the weapon to pull it back. Then, I had one particrly clever idea.
Baltons eyes sparkled as if he was eager for Dale to ask what that idea was.
Dale indulged him.
What was that?
Its about changing the approach. If the distance to the opponent is great, one must close it. But does Sir Dale really need to be the one to close it?
Balton put his hand into the pouch hanging on the holster with a confident look on his face.
When he withdrew his hand, he was holding arge hook with a pointed end that curved sharply. The hook was attached to a rope.
Like this, you pull out the hook and throw it!
Balton extracted the rope and hurled the hook with all his might.
Whoosh!
The hook shot out rapidly and embedded itself firmly into a table on the opposite side of the inn.
Now! Just hold onto the rope tightly and press this button!
When Balton pressed a button on the leather pouch, a mechanical ting! sound was heard.
In the next moment, the unfurled rope began to coil back up.
At the same time, Balton pulled back hard on the rope in his hand.
The table scraped across the floor and started being drawn towards him.
Baltonughed with satisfaction.
Haha! If the distance is great, pull the enemy towards you! Isnt this the very essence of thinking outside the box?
What are you doing in my store! If you keep this up, Mr. Balton, youll be banned from entering!
Ugh.
When Ka expressed her anger, Balton flinched and hurriedly returned the table to its original ce.
Although the table bore the marks of the hooks scrape, Balton pretended not to notice.
Meanwhile,
Dale examined the hook in his hand. The rope and the attached hook quickly retracted when he pressed the button.
Not bad at all.
The retracting force wasnt particrly strong. For heavier objects, it seemed Dales own strength in pulling would be crucial.
But that didnt matter.
Wasnt he overflowing with strength?
Above all, he liked the idea of not approaching a distant target but rather pulling it towards himself.
He immediately wanted to test it out.
When Dale was about to throw the hook, his eyes met Kas.
Youre not going to do that as well, are you, Sir Dale?
Of course not.
Dale and Balton went out to the backyard of the inn. Harty, who had been dozing off under the summer sun, perked up his ears.
He let out a gruff sound as if to say, Are you here? then abruptly turned his head andy back down.
Balton let out a wry smile.
Ah. Quite the unique friend you have.
Dont mind it.
Dale held the hook in his hand.
Coincidentally, there was a scarecrow that Harkin had set up for practice.
Dale pulled the rope and swung it around in the air.
Balton added,
Actually, the biggest concern when creating this tool was whether Sir Dale could handle it properly. Its somewhat different from throwing weapons, after all.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Indeed, it felt different. It wasnt like a weapon that simply needed to be thrown.
With the rope attached, he had to consider the movement of the rope as well.
But since bing what he was now, Dale had one thing he was sure of about himself.
I have a talent for handling almost any weapon.
Whether this talenty dormant within his new body or was an innate ability Dale himself was unaware of, it remained uncertain.
Regardless, Dale found that he could easily learn most techniques designed for killing an opponent.
It was one of the secrets to his survival.
This time would be no different.
With a swift motion, Dale threw the rope forcefully and sent the hook flying with a snap.
Thud! The hook struck the wall behind.
A miss.
But there was no need for disappointment.
The greatest advantage of this weapon was that it could be retrieved. A failed attack was not the end.
Dale retracted the hook and immediately threw it again.
After a few tries, the hook finally struck the dummy.
Balton was impressed.
Oh! To get the hang of it in just a few tries! Remarkable. Honestly, I thought it would take at least a week
However, he was still far from proficient.
He had merely managed to hit the target.
Of course, the sharpness of the hook meant it could inflict wounds on its own.
Though, it would be better with poison applied.
A deadly poison would do or even herbs with paralyzing properties could be smeared on it.
But the primary function of the hook was to embed itself in the target and then pull it towards him.
Merely hitting the target was only a partial sess.
Dale continued to practice.
He threw the hook, retrieved it, and then threw it again.
Having seemingly limitless stamina also meant he could maintain his concentration for long periods of time.
With his focus unbroken, Dale repeated the exercise for a long duration.
Naturally, his proficiency improved rapidly.
After about half a day of this relentless training,
The hook Dale threw finally burrowed into the exact spot he had aimed for.
Dale immediately pulled on the rope and the dummy was dragged along with it.
Balton who was sitting down next to Harty pped his hands.
Ah! A sess! To handle it so perfectly already!
Its not perfect yet. It will only be useful when I can use it at any moment, which means I need more practice
Dale looked down at the dummy with a twinge of dissatisfaction.
It would be better for practice if there were a moving target.
A moving target?
In real situations, the opponent will be moving, wont they?
Thats true. But a moving target Im sorry, but that might be difficult for me to arrange
Just as Balton was expressing how difficult it would be,
What kind of coincidence was this?
Fraud burst out of the inns door.
Ah! Sir Dale! There you are! What are you doing with that dummy?
Dale muttered to himself upon seeing Fraud.
Found it.
***
Time flew swiftly by.
On the day of departure, Dale set out for the meeting ce early in the morning.
The carriages and Rebas employees were already gathered.
Most were faces he didnt recognize, but there were a few he knew.
Harkin who hade from the inn was there, as were a few mercenaries Dale had crossed paths with at the mercenary guild.
On the other side, the priests of the church, including Esther, were grouped together.
Esther who was surrounded by her colleagues bowed her head in his direction.
Dale waved his hand back casually.
It seems theyve pulled in people from all over the ce.
After waiting for some time,
Reba came his way after she finished making the final inspections. She was apanied by a knight with a rather sour expression.
Reba greeted him warmly.
Wee, Sir Dale. Have you changed your holster? And I see a bag I havent seen before.
Ive got a new one.
Dale tapped the pouch hanging from his holster a couple of times.
It was quite heavy since it contained the rope and hook.
Reba seemed not particrly interested and merely nodded her head a few times before pointing to the knight beside her.
Please say hello to each other. This is Sir Gabriel, the chief of security at the merchants guild. Go on, Sir Gabriel.
Reba gestured for them to greet each other. However, Gabriel nced at Dale briefly before speaking bluntly.
Im in charge here. Dont get in the way, and follow my orders immediately. Theres nothing more to say.
Reba sighed deeply and closed her eyes tightly.
Dale remained silent.
One thing was clear: Gabriel did not seem inclined to listen to his employers words.
Ptui.
Leaving nothing but those words behind, Gabriel, as if disgusted by something, spat yellow spit on the ground and walked away.
Harty seemed irritated at this sight and growled lowly towards Gabriels retreating back.
Dale said while brushing Hartys fur.
Hold back for now.
Dale had seen many people in his time.
He knew all too well that individuals of such nature often dont live out their natural lifespan.
After all, it was very difficult for unlucky people to survive for long in this harsh world.
Chapter 60: Northbound (3)
Chapter 60: Northbound (3)
Alright! Lets go!
Following Rebas words, the caravan began to move slowly. There were dozens of wagons loaded with cargo.
It was quite a while after the lead wagon had set off that the wagons at the very end started to move.
The noisy caravan drew the townspeople out to watch.
Some waved handkerchiefs, wishing the travelers safe passage.
However, not all the onlookers were friendly.
Dale noticed a few greedy nces directed their way.
After estimating the direction of the caravan, these individuals quickly blended back into the crowd.
They must be nning to sell the information.
He realized that the movement of such arge caravan would be reported to the citys informants.
And that information would inevitably reach the bandits outside the city.
But I wonder if there are any bandits bold enough to attack us.
Dale turned his head to examine the caravans defenses closely.
As befitting arge-scale supply operation, their force was impressive.
First off, the guild had a staff of 80 employees. More than half of these were private soldiers trained by the knight named Gabriel.
Among these soldiers, ten were even mounted on horses.
It was said that even ordinary merchants could hold their own in a fight.
In a world where merely being good at selling goods wasnt enough to survive, this was a necessity.
In addition to these, there were just over 40 hired mercenaries. While most were ranked between iron and bronze in terms of skill, there were noplete novices among them.
At the very least, there was no one who would be a liability.
Lastly, there were eight priests sent by the church which included Esther.
Eight priests.
That meant there was one priest for every ten warriors.
Depending on the level of the priests, there would likely be fewer casualties due to insufficient healing.
Considering priests were always in high demand andmanded high wages, Reba could be considered quite a good employer.
Not bad at all.
Overall, theposition was solid.
Half of the private soldiers were equipped with bows or crossbows and many carried shields.
With the addition of the well-supplied priests.
In essence, theirposition was nearly indistinguishable from that of a regr army.
There was just one regrettable aspect
Theres no mage.
Having a mage or not makes a huge difference.
Even that fool of a mage, Hans, had once unleashed powerful firepower all on his own.
In times of need, the firepower of a battle mage could turn the tide of the entire situation.
But there was a problem.
Mages were even more expensive than priests. Hiring one required a sum beyond imagination.
And an even bigger issue was trustworthy mages were exceedingly rare.
These unpredictable troublemakers were veritable wild cards.
Their magic was so potent that it often resulted in more friendly fire casualties than enemy casualties.
This was likely why Reba had chosen to exclude mages from her forces.
Even so, it was a shame that they were absent.
Dales thoughts suddenly turned to Elena. Remembering the thunder dragon soaring through the air
Its a shame.
But a good mage doesnt necessarily make a good battle mage.
Elenas case would have to be observed over time. Above all, Elena was still young.
Just then, Harkins voice broke through those thoughts.
Ugh. Just thinking about having to walk for the next two weeks makes my knees hurt already.
Harkin yawnedzily and grumbled. In his view were the employees driving the carriages.
To load more cargo, most of those who had joined the caravan had to walk.
Only a select few were allowed to sit in the carriages or ride horses.
This privilege was reserved for the likes of the merchant owner Reba, Gabriel who scouted the surroundings on horseback along with the cavalry, and the priests.
In fact, Reba had offered Dale a spot in her carriage.
But Dale declined it.
The idea of spending weeks in a carriage with that tiresome woman was less than appealing to him.
A scolding then flew towards the grumbling Harkin.
Stop whining, Harkin. What will you doter if you start grumbling already?
Hmm?
Harkin nced at Esther walking beside him and then spoke up.
But why is the priestess joining us on foot?
Why? Cant I?
Seeing Esthers disheartened expression, Harkin hastily exined.
No, its not that. The other priests are riding in the carriages, arent they? Why choose to walk and make it hard on yourself when you could befortable?
Dale agreed.
Yes. It seems like your friends dont really like you being around me either.
The other priests in the carriages would asionally cast ufortable nces their way.
It was unclear whether their difort stemmed from Esthers insistence on walking alone or from being with the heretic Dale.
And if one had to choose one option, thetter would likely weigh more heavily.
Esthers expression hardened for a moment but then she spoke up confidently.
When everyone else is enduring the hardship of walking, how could I sitfortably? And who I choose to walk with is for me to decide.
Hmm.
Dale nodded for the moment.
Having a strong sense of self and conviction was undoubtedly a good trait, as was acting on what one believes to be right.
However, such integrity can sometimes lead to difort for those around.
For instance, if Esther decided to walk, what would be the implications for the other priests who chose to ride?
In that regard, Esther wascking.
Definitely the tiresome type.
Dale didnt mind.
Considering she was a promising priestess recognized by the church, he figured she would manage on her own.
More importantly, thats not what matters. I still havent heard an exnation about you destroying the ring Sister Maria gave you
Dale tuned out Esthers nagging and took in the scenery around him.
As the wind swept across the wide ins, the short grass swayed back and forth.
It was peaceful.
If asked whether he cherished this peace, he wasnt sure.
A part of him yearned for a battle to break out soon.
He wanted to test out his new weapon and to achieve greater growth.
After his fight with Kristen, Dale had learned a lot.
He had nearly died in that battle and it wouldnt have been surprising if he had been defeated.
During that moment, Dale felt fear.
It wasnt the fear of death.
He was afraid of dying not as a human but as an undead.
Dale remembered the wild urge that filled him during that critical moment between life and death.
Had he not managed to hold on, he might have gone berserk. He could have ended up devouring innocent bystanders who were just watching.
He never wanted to experience that again. He had no desire to face such a crisis ever again.
The only thing Dale could do to prevent it was one thing.
I must be stronger.
However, despite his resolve, the surroundings were too peaceful.
Dale soon found himself yearning for a fight.
He shook his head in disbelief.
Despite everything.
It seems he had be too ustomed to this body.
***
After setting out on the journey,
The first five days passed peacefully and without incident.
asionally, a wild beast from the ins would approach, only to get startled by the sight of the caravan moving in line and run away.
There were no signs of monsters or bandits.
In fact, it could be considered quite normal.
Attacking a group of this size, especially one so well-armed, would require a great deal of resolve from even the most ferocious of monsters.
The incident urred on the evening of the sixth day.
Stop. Well spend the night here.
Following Rebas orders, the employees efficiently began to set up camp.
They fetched water from a nearby stream and started a fire with dry grass and branches.
Since they had been working together for a long time, their speed was very fast.
Harkin who was watching this also shouted to the mercenaries.
We cant be outdone! Lets get to it!
What exactly they couldnt be outdone in was unclear.
Nevertheless, seeing the merchants guild employees skillfully prepare the camp seemed to stir a sense ofpetition in them.
Camping and sleeping outdoors were second nature to mercenaries, and in their own way, they were quite quick about it.
Dale, however simply stood by idly.
Why bother using your body when you have a good servant named Harkin?
Setting up camp was the servants job, after all.
As the ins were dotted with one bonfire after another,rge pots filled with various ingredients slowly transformed into soups.
And though the appearance of the soups left much to be desired, they definitely smelled good.
And perhaps drawn by the scent? Or perhaps guided by the light of the fires?
A group of people made their way across the field towards them.
Gabriel rose from his seat.
He immediately drew his sword and shouted.
Get up!
Soldiers who were about to enjoy the freshly made soup stood up reluctantly. Their faces were full of dissatisfaction and irritation.
An interrupted meal is enough to irritate anyone.
Get ready!
Private soldiers armed with bows and crossbows prepared to shoot, causing the approaching group to halt abruptly.
After a brief murmur among themselves, one man from the group stepped forward.
He was a middle-aged man with a shabby appearance.
And he was raising his hands high as if to show he had no intention of fighting.
Gabriel cast his gaze towards Reba who nodded her head in response.
Gabriel spurred his horse forward.
Who goes there? Reveal yourselves!
A frightened reply came from the other side.
We, we are refugees from the vige of Faido.
Refugees?
Gabriel frowned. Reba who had been listening from behind stepped forward.
Faido is a pretty big vige, isnt it? It seemed to be in good condition until recently. What happened?
The man responded in a somber tone.
We were attacked by a band of thieves.
Reba furrowed her brow.
Thieves? I remember that Faido is not a vige that can be easily attacked by a group of bandits.
Larger viges naturally have stronger defenses.
Even Harkins Swamp Vige which was small was protected by a wooden fence and, albeit crude, it had watchtowers.
So what If the vige even had a modest wall? its defense would have been significantly stronger.
Yet, the thieves that attacked the vige were no ordinary foes.
They were incredibly fierce, almost like elves from the tales.
Wait, youre saying elves attacked?
Reba reacted sharply and the refugee quickly corrected himself.
No, no, not elves. They were just as ferocious. Brutal and numerous! There must have been over three hundred of them, by rough estimate.
Thats what he says.
Hundreds of bandits were unusual but not entirely unheard of.
The refugee continued,
Our vige couldnt even put up a proper resistance and waspletely ravaged by them. We barely managed to escape amid the chaos
He gestured toward the group behind him. The roughly thirty refugees were all dressed in shabby clothes
The refugee pleaded with a tone of desperation,
Please, could you help us? Just until we reach the nearest city. We fled with nothing and will either starve or be caught and killed by the bandits if we continue on our own!
Hmm.
Reba showed signs of difort at the request. Thirty refugees were a manageable number.
However, given the importance of the supply mission, Reba didnt want to be burdened with such variables.
Im sorry, but that wont be possible. Were not in a position to offer help.
I-I see.
The moment of despair was brief for the refugee who quickly raised his head again and asked earnestly.
Then, could we at least stay with you for just tonight? Just for one day. Everyone is exhausted from fleeing and they barely slept
Reba couldnt bring herself to deny them even that much.
Alright. We can provide dinner and a ce to sleep for the night.
Th-thank you so much.
Is that alright with you, Sir Gabriel?
Gabriel nodded his head in agreement.
That should be fine. Gather yourpanions. You should be grateful for the merchants kindness.
Y-yes, of course.
Just as the refugee turned to hurry back, a calm voice stopped him in his tracks.
Wait.
?
All eyes suddenly turned around.
Dale walked out calmly which immediately drew a sharp reaction from Gabriel.
Who gave you permission to step forward
Wait a moment. Lets just observe for now.
When Reba stopped him, Gabriel frowned.
Regardless, Dale continued to walk slowly until he stood in front of the refugee.
As the imposing figure of the dark knight approached them, the refugee flinched.
Why, why do you do this
You. You reek of blood.
The subtle scent of blood that clung to his body. No matter how thoroughly one washes their body, those who make a living from killing carry a faint distinctive smell of blood.
This scent could easily deceive others if well concealed.
However, the dark knight was sensitive to blood and a beasts nose could not be fooled.
Harty who had followed Dale until now bared its fangs at the refugee and let out a low growl.
The terrified refugee struggled to break free.
I-I dont understand what youre talking about Urk.
There was no need to hear more.
Dale simply grabbed the man by the scruff of his neck and lifted him into the air before shaking him vigorously.
Thump. Thud.
With every shake, items like coin purses and weapons ttered to the ground.
The man proved to be fun to shake.
Dale continued to shake him until nothing more fell out.
Various items umted on the ground.
Among them was a blood-stained dagger.
The blood on it was not yet dry.
Dale and the man locked eyes.
The man averted his gaze but Dale forcibly turned his head back to face him.
Then he pointed to the crowd watching from afar and said.
Bring your friends here. Now.
Chapter 61: Northbound (4)
Chapter 61: Northbound (4)
The man who was caught by the scruff of his neck pretended to be worried for a moment before he suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs.
Were busted!
Dale swiftly twisted the mans neck. However, the shout had already echoed far and wide.
The assembled group began to scatter in panic.
Wait. The bandits were disguised as refugees? Then that means
Reba was momentarily taken aback and paused. But she quickly grasped the situation.
As Reba looked his way, Dale nodded his head indifferently.
They intended to blend in and call their aplices. Perhaps they nned to poison our food.
It was a cunning strategy.
First, they would make a difficult request, and then immediately follow it with a simpler request such as just giving them a ce to sleep for one night, which was harder to refuse.
This ys on human psychology, leading people to unwittingly agree.
Especially if the requestes from refugees in dire straits, it bes even harder to turn them away coldly because they will have to take their reputation into consideration.
And with their numbers being so few, its easy to let ones guard down without thinking.
Did the bandits calcte all of this?
If that was the case, the leader of the bandits must have been quite the cunning fellow.
Reba and Gabriel grimaced at the realization that they had nearly fallen for the bandits scheme.
Gabriel suddenly burst out shouting.
These despicable bastards Shoot them!
The soldiers who were momentarily stunned simultaneously released a volley of arrows and bolts.
The arrows traced long arcs through the air and impaled a few unlucky bandits.
However, most of the projectiles merely thudded into the innocent earth. The distance proved to be just a bit too great.
Gabriel bellowed again.
We cannot let them return! Cavalry, follow me!
Yes!
He grabbed the reins and immediately spurred his horse into a gallop.
Nine cavalrymen followed closely behind Gabriel.
Dale who was deep in thought while watching this unfold opened his mouth.
It might be wise to hold back that knight.
Huh? What do you mean?
Dale answered Rebas question.
If the bandits came here with a scheme, doesnt that mean they have reinforcements nearby?
Thats true.
Its possible that this too is part of their n. Perhaps they aim to lure out our cavalry.
Reba nodded gravely as she considered this.
That might be the case, but theyre just bandits, after all. They arent soldiers, so would they really employ such strategies?
Indeed, the issue lies in them being bandits.
Most bandits were no more than strong peasants armed with whatever weapons they could muster.
It wouldnt be strange to underestimate them.
Gabriel likely initiated the pursuit for that very reason.
Even if it were a trapid by the bandits, he was confident he could handle it.
Thats the pride of a knight.
Yet, Dale did not let his guard down.
He was aware that bandits are moremon than monsters in this world.
And when there were many of them, mutants among them were bound to appear.
Dale immediately turned back and informed Harkin and Esther.
Get ready for battle. Harkin, youre to protect Esther and the other priests. Remember, the priests are the top priority. Harty, help Harkin as well.
Harty let out a low growl as if acknowledging themand. Harkin asked in confusion.
Huh? A battle, you say?
They might be quite cunning. Stay sharp.
Harkin scratched his curly hair before looking towards Gabriel,
It doesnt seem like Huh? Where did he go?
When Harkin turned back, Dale was no longer there.
At the same time,
Gabriel rode off into the distance and caught up with the fleeing bandits.
With every thrust of his spear, the bandits screamed and fell to the ground.
But when the cavalry were exhrated by their charge he suddenly realized they had strayed too far from their main force.
Hmm. We should head back for now.
To turn back, they first had to slow their horses. And it was in this moment as Gabriel and his cavalry reduced their speed,
From the shadows cast by a small hillock in the field, dozens of bandits who had been lying in wait among the bushes suddenly rose.
In their hands were crossbows; not the crude kind, but well-crafted ones.
What? An-An ambush?
Gabriel and his cavalry were taken aback. The bandits were more numerous and better armed than expected.
A bandit who seemed to be the leader shouted,
Shoot the horses!
Thwack!
Several bolts were fired in unison.
The cunning bandits targeted not the armored cavalrymen but their horses.
The horses who were struck by the bolts let out pitiful cries as they fell to the ground.
Even the most skilled cavalrymen couldnt avoid being dismounted. But those who fell quickly recovered from the shock and rose to their feet.
It was the result of rigorous training.
However, the fact that they had been dismounted did not change.
The leader of the bandits shouted.
Now theyve fallen! Strike now!
Charge!
Immediately, the bandits swarmed in like a hive of bees. By rough estimate, their numbers neared one hundred.
How dare mere bandits!
Gabriel enhanced his body with magical power and fought back with the ferocity of a beast. Yet, there was a limit to what he could do against such numbers.
It was only a matter of time before the surrounding cavalrymen werepletely overpowered.
Tch.
Gabriel clicked his tongue inwardly. It was a misstep.
Given the situation, they had to somehow break through the encirclement. It meant that many of his carefully trained cavalry would perish, but there was no choice.
Just when Gabriel steeled himself to lead a breakthrough, an odd phenomenon urred on one side of the battlefield.
Swoosh!
The area where the bandits were clustered was engulfed in darkness.
Had the sun setpletely and it was now night?
It was not nightfall yet. Even though it is getting dark, the remnants of twilight still scattered light around.
What then was the source of this darkness?
The bandits were equally bewildered.
Wh-Whats going on?
What in the world
They were unable to hide their astonishment and swung their heads around in confusion. The fact that they did not run away even in this situation was proof that these bandits were well disciplined.
The darkness quickly receded.
And where the darkness had been, Dale stood.
..?
A bandit looked up to find a dark knight suddenly beside him.
What is this? Am I dreaming now?
Dale looked down at the bandit and, with a clenched fist, struck him down lightly.
Thud!
The bandits body slowly crumbled down to the ground. And as if sumbing to sleep, he closed his eyes slowly.
He would never awaken from this sleep.
Only then did the other bandits realize what was happening.
What, whats this?
A-Attack him!
They each drew their weapons andunched an assault on Dale.
Swords, clubs, axes, and hammersa variety of weapons flew towards him.
Dale didnt bother to dodge.
ng! ng!
Their weapons struck Dales armor but their mediocre attacks failed to leave even a scratch.
Ignoring their feeble attempts, Dale swung his tightly gripped sword in a wide arc.
Whoosh!
The de drew a semicircle.
Those bandits who were better armed were knocked back while the others were cleaved in half.
Blood and entrails were scattered in all directions.
With just one move.
A single strike had the bandits faltering.
Ugh
F-Fu*k. Hes a monster.
Their attacks were all futile against the beast that mercilessly ughtered their allies.
This feeling of powerlessness awakened a suppressed emotion within them.
Fear.
One by one, the bandits began to retreat.
No matter how strict their discipline was, a bandit was still a bandit at heart.
The formation started to break as they sought to distance themselves from Dale.
But this isnt enough.
Dale was keenly sensitive to fear.
He knew well at what point people crumbled under the weight of their terror.
The enemys morale was on the edge though. This was likely because there was something they feared more than Dale himself.
Topletely break them
Dales eyes caught sight of men shouting orders.
Cut down anyone who runs!
A gold coin for the man who brings me that bastards head!
Fight! We have the upper hand!
There were individuals of high status amidst the ranks of the bandits. These people were probably simr to leaders.
It was these very men who were the reason the bandits were barely holding on.
Dale, without a moments hesitation, drew an axe from within his cloak and hurled it.
Whoosh!
The hand axe spun through the air and embedded itself squarely in the forehead of one of them.
And because it was an unexpected surprise attack, he was unable to respond.
Upper hand. We have the upper hand
The bandit leader kept repeating the same words like a parrot before he eventually copsed with a thud.
The other leaders who had been shouting orders elsewhere were shocked by the death of their ally.
How? The distance was so great.
Is he a monster?
And in that moment, the private soldiers and mercenaries led by Reba charged at the bandits.
Go, rescue our allies!
Waaaaaah!
Like a wave crashing over them, the soldiers overwhelmed the bandits. Eventually, the bandits morale reached its limit.
We-were losing ground!
Run for it!
You dumb bastards! Fight now! Running is even more dangerous!
It was often said that the greatest casualties in war ur during a retreat.
Indeed, this proved true. The bandits who turned their backs were no longer a threatening force but mere prey to be hunted.
Dale led the charge and started cutting down bandits as he ran. The ferocity of his assault caused the two remaining leaders to scowl in dismay.
Tch. This is bad.
No choice but to retreat.
The two spurred their horses and began their escape.
Their subordinates reached out to them from here and there.
Pl-Please, take me with you!
Get lost.
Without a change of expression, an leader coldly cut down one of his own men.
Then, he spurred his horse and hastened his escape.
Upon seeing this, Gabriel shouted.
We must catch those two!
But how?
They had lost all their horses to the trap earlier. Catching up to the speed of a horse on foot was an exceedingly difficult task.
But just then, Dale began to sprint towards the two leaders.
His speed was astonishingly fast.
Bandits were sent flying left and right as they collided with Dales thundering run.
The leaders were momentarily taken aback. The sight of such a beast pursuing them sent chills down their spines.
However, they soon realized they were faster and breathed a sigh of relief.
Ha, haha. Got scared for nothing.
Dumb bastard. Thinking he could catch up on foot Ugh!
One of the bandit leaders body was suddenly yanked backward.
Falling from the horse and suspended in mid-air, the leader couldntprehend what had just happened.
Instinctively, he clutched at the area where he felt pain.
Soon after, he noticed a sharp piece of metal embedded in his body.
A hook?
By the time he thought to remove the hook, it was already toote.
Dale pulled on the rope and thrust his face close to the leaders.
The leader instinctively reached for his sword but then stopped himself.
Youre quick-witted.
It was a fortunate turn of events.
They needed someone from whom they could extract information, especially since the other leader had already be a mere speck in the distance.
Dale then stowed the rope and hook back into his pouch.
This was the first real test of his new weapon.
Not bad at all.
Before he knew it, the battle was nearly over. Thest remaining bandit gave up resistance.
And the soldier erupted in cheers of joy.
Waaah! Weve won!
We-weve won!
Their own losses amounted to four dead and twenty wounded, which were mainly unlucky incidents that urred before the priests could offer healing.
In contrast, they had killed or captured more than fifty of the enemy bandits.
It was an undeniable victory.
It wasnt just a victory; it could easily be celebrated as a great triumph.
And everyone present knew that Dale had been the catalyst for this oue.
Sir Dale! Sir Dale!
As expected of Sir e!
The mercenaries who had recently be much more friendly with him chanted Dales name, while the private soldiers looked on in admiration.
Gabriel shot Dale an irritable nce but quickly turned his head away, perhaps acknowledging his own mistake.
However, such cheers did not bring Dale any sense of thrill or joy.
He didnt quite relish being apuded for his efficiency in taking lives.
Instead of reacting to this nonsense, Dale turned to the captured leader and demanded,
Tell me everything now.
W-What would you like me to reveal specifically?
Thats for you to figure out.
Dale patted the leaders shoulder lightly and said,
Bepliant and honest. Itll be better for both of us if you do so.
The quick-witted leader nodded his head vigorously in agreement.
He understood perfectly what was expected of him in this situation.
Chapter 62: Deserters (1)
Chapter 62: Deserters (1)
Dale dragged the captured bandit leader into a temporarily erected tent.
Dale, Reba, and Gabriel entered inside the tent.
The leader shrank under the gaze of the three, though he did not tremble.
From this, Dale discerned that the man possessed a certain mettle.
Hes not just anymon thug.
It was Reba who spoke first and broke the silence.
Lets begin then. Shall we start with an introduction?
The leader nodded his head vigorously.
Fisher. My name is Fisher.
So, Fisher, it seems you hold some rank within the bandits. What did you do before? Surely, you werent born a thief.
Well
When Fisher hesitated, Gabriels eyes narrowed in frustration. He was desperate for even the slightest revenge against the bandits who had screwed him over.
Fisher who sensed that spoke hastily.
I was a soldier!
A soldier, huh?
It was somewhat expected.
The tactics and discipline they had demonstrated were not something an ordinary band of thieves could mimic.
Reba inquired,
A deserter?
Th-thats right. I was originally a decurion in the 4th Legion. Our captain was a centurion.
Reba frowned.
Wait. So, the entire one-hundred-man unit deserted and turned into a band of thieves?
Something like that.
It wasmon for deserters to be bandits.
But the entire one-hundred-man unit deserting was no ordinary event.
Reba asked,
Why did you all run away?
Well
No, I get why you would desert. But why now? If you were going to run, you should have done it earlier. Thanks to the heroes killing many demons, its rtively peaceful now, isnt it?
The eastern front with the demons had recently fallen into a tedious stalemate without any significant battles.
Peace and leisure, in a sense, could also mean being bored.
Enough so that soldiers guarding the front lines woulde into the cities to cause trouble.
What Reba meant was this:
Why desert now, during a time of peace, rather than during the real dangers and life-threatening moments of the past?
Fisher responded without hesitation to such a question.
Well, surveince isxer now, isnt it?
Ah.
Back then, maybe one in a hundred deserters would make it out sessfully.
Desertion was deemed to be impossibile during times of real danger.
Reba sighed deeply and rubbed her face.
Alright, lets move past this topic for now. So, youre saying that your band of thieves now has nearly a hundred deserters gathered?
Yes, thats correct. Most of them are quite experienced. Besides, we keep recruiting new members here and there, and there are those weve captured. In total, we might have around three hundred. Or maybe less now, after many just died?
Dale spoke up.
The ones you led today were the new recruits, then.
The opponents they had faced in this battle had some discipline but that was about it.
Their individual fighting skills werent particrly strong.
If they had been deserters seasoned by prolonged frontline experience, the battle might have been more difficult.
Fisher nodded his head in response to Dales question.
Exactly. I brought them to gain some realbat experience. The n was to make a quick profit and then escape. But the cavalry charged in so recklessly that I got greedy and
Fisher abruptly stopped talking; his mouth suddenly sealed shut. The very cavalryman who had charged in without a thought was now ring at him as if ready to kill.
Reba stopped Gabriel and asked.
Where is the main camp of the bandits now?
Theyre waiting in a ce called Faido Vige. Its quite arge vige, with low but stone-built walls.
Faido Vige Now that you mention it, a bandit disguised as a refugee did say something about that. What happened to the vigers?
Haha. What do you think happened?
Fisher seemed to have rxed a bit and asked back with a slight smile.
It was a grim smile that people who were ustomed to killing would make.
In that instant, Dale immediately pped Fisher across the face.
Smack!
Ugh!
Fishers body flew through the air and his yellow teeth ttered to the ground.
Dale held Fisher up from his head and warned.
Dontugh.
I-Im sorry.
Fisher wiped the blood trickling from his mouth and hastily apologized. The ease previously visible in his expression vanished instantly.
It was a p that could knock out even a giant so it was sufficient to instill manners in the insolent bandit.
Dale forcefully lifted Fisher back up and made him sit down again.
I have onest question.
Please ask me anything.
Fisher who was now more polite bowed his head and Dale asked him.
Why would an entire hundred-man unit desert? Was there some kind of trigger?
Each person has their own thoughts yet an entire unit decided to desert.
Could there have been a significant trigger for such a collective decision?
A trigger, you ask? Ha. Haha.
Fisher burst intoughter. Dale furrowed his brows.
He had just been told not tough yet here he wasughing again.
But there was something off about Fishersughter. It seemed dry or hollow perhaps.
Or it resembled the expression one might make when paralyzed by overwhelming fear.
Fisher, with a hollowugh, suddenly changed his expression and asked,
Have you ever seen a demon, sir? A high-ranking demon?
Before Dale could respond, Fisher continued,
We have. We saw it.
Fishers eyes zed over. Those eyes contained memories he didnt want to recall.
Its futile to resist. Expecting heroes to hunt down demons? Its all bullsh*t. Resistance is meaningless. Sooner orter, were all going to die. The demonsthe demons will kill us all. Thats why we must flee, to survive even a day longer.
After that, Fisher kept repeating simr phrases. No matter the question, no answer came.
He seemed almost out of his mind.
Dales questions seemed to dredge up painful memories in him.
Reba sighed deeply.
Demons It seems hes not in a state to answer any more questions.
Reba handed Fisher over to the private soldiers.
***
After Fishers interrogation, Reba suggested to Dale that they have a meal together.
Dale was about to tly refuse when
We should discuss the future ns over a meal. It seems we might need to make some changes to our ns.
Gabriel objected.
Why would we discuss our ns with this man! He may be joining us as a mercenary, but he is still an outsider!
The detailed ns for the caravan were usually discussed between Reba, the leader of the merchants guild and Gabriel, the chief of security.
Gabriels mood greatly soured at the thought of this distasteful heretic knight joining their discussions.
However, Reba looked at Gabriel with a disdainful eye.
Who was it that uncovered the bandits disguised as refugees?
. It was that knight. But thats beside the point!
And who was it that saved us from falling into the enemys trap, losing all our horses, and being cornered, by driving the enemy back?
Gabriel, despite his pride, had enough conscience not to argue against irrefutable facts and thus remained silent.
Had it not been for Sir Dale, the damage could have been unimaginable. We might have even had to return to Irene, which could have cost me my head, you know?
Reba made a throat-slitting gesture with her thumb, causing Gabriel, who was at the heart of the problem to shrink back.
She then scolded Gabriel even more sharply as if pleased by the turn of events.
In the end, business is all about cing the right people in the right positions. I ced Sir Gabriel in his role, believing he would excel, andpensated him generously for it. However, I must admit, today Im feeling some regret about that decision.
I acknowledge my mistake. But until now, I have performed my duties without fault. Todays error was a first.
Reba nodded gently at Gabriels awkward excuses.
She knew that pressing too hard could diminish the effect.
Youre right. Youve done excellently so far. But I expect even better from you moving forward.
After she said that, Reba turned her attention to Dale who had been sitting quietly.
Ive beente in saying this, but Sir Dale, youve done exceptionally well. Taking the lead to save our allies, throwing the axe to kill the leader, capturing the fleeing Fisher, and even predicting that the thieves might set a trap. Though even I ignored that thought like a fool.
It was just a stroke of luck.
Luck is part of skill. After the caravan is over, Ill make sure to pay you a generous bonus.
Dale sighed inwardly.
After scolding Gabriel and then praising Dale, where would Gabriels frustration go?
Is she doing this on purpose?
If so, she was indeed not someone to be taken lightly.
However, with the promise of a generous payment, Dale simply nodded his head.
Reba said with a smile,
Regardless, I believe Sir Dale has a strategic eye. I was hoping you could lend us your expertise, as this situation may be more serious than it appears.
A band of hundreds of bandits who destroyed a vige.
Whats more, these bandits were deserters, disciplined, and knew how to use strategies.
Engaging them in battle would undoubtedly prove to be a troublesome affair.
Gabriel remarked,
However, these scoundrels have already suffered a significant defeat. They wouldnt dare confront us again.
Reba spoke to Gabriel as if admonishing him.
Sir, you cant just take things at face value. You need to consider the reasons behind the events.
Gabriels frown served as his response and Reba continued,
An entire unit deserting from the front lines? Isnt it strange? No matter howx the surveince, there should have been efforts to organize a pursuit.
Dale asked her.
Are you suggesting there might have been an issue at the front?
Possibly. Or maybe it wasnt desertion at all.
?
Reba spoke up,
In the old days, it wasmon for lords near the coast to collude with pirates. Why wouldnt they? Plundering a single ship could bring in a huge profit.
Dale quickly grasped what Reba was implying.
Are you suggesting that the front-linemanders might be deliberately sending troops to loot the surrounding areas?
Could the military have be so corrupt?
Yet, considering the suspicious activities recently urring in the city, it seemed like a possible theory.
Reba nodded her head.
Its just one possibility. All the generals Ive met were honorable people, but one can never truly know what lies within a person.
I see.
Theres another troubling thought. I dont understand why the lord of Kaelum remained inactive while such bands of thieves roamed freely.
Maintainingw and order is a lords duty, after all.
Even if it wasnt their duty, it was hard to imagine a lord who would stand by idly as arge town was destroyed, knowing well that the resulting decrease in collected taxes would surely follow.
Its possible he was unable to act due to other matters.
Perhaps. But its certain that the situation is taking a strange turn. We might need to adjust our ns ordingly Shall we eat first?
The food came out just then. A dish made of minced pork that had been shaped into patties and fried in oil caught Dales eye
Its quite a luxurious meal for a journey.
Nheless, Dale decided to eat as usual even though it was a meaningless act.
To do so, he first had to remove his helmet. Dale took it off and set it down on the ground.
His white hair cascaded down over his shoulders.
When Rebas gaze shifted to him, she caught sight of Dales face and flinched.
Her eyes widened in surprise. So Dale asked her.
Whats the matter?
Uh, um. Have you considered going without your helmet more often? It must be stuffy.
Reba awkwardly cleared her throat and said.
I find it morefortable.
Is that so
Reba who trailed off as if she was disappointed moved the dish Gabriel was about to eat in front of Dale.
Eat up, please.
Thank you.
Gabriel looked dejected, and Dale began to eat calmly.
Afterward, the three of them discussed their future ns while continuing their meal.
Their destination, the Castle of Kaelum, remained unchanged, but they had initially nned to pass through the vige of Faido along the way.
However, Faido vige was currently upied by bandits.
Unfortunately, it seems we cant rest in the vige. Well have to take a detour.
Reba noted as she moved a piece on the map. Dale who was looking at the map with them suggested.
If we go as nned, were bound to run into them if theyre on the lookout. Perhaps we should consider a wider detour.
I agree that would be safer, but
Reba pointed to the map,
It would mean a significant detour. That could cause problems with our schedule.
For Reba, any further dy in their schedule was a huge burden.
In the end, they had to push through forcefully.
The situation was not dire.
Even if the enemies were deserters, they had already suffered a major defeat.
Their morale was likely low.
Moreover, the quality of our forces is certainly superior. If the bandits have any brain in their heads, they wouldnt dare attack us again.
Dale nodded in agreement.
Indeed, Rebas words were sensible and logically sound.
However,
The world doesnt always operate on logic.
From the conversation he had earlier with Fisher, Dale instinctively felt that there was something unsettling about these bandits.
What that was, he suspected, would soon be revealed to them.
***
Faido vige once thrived as a midway point between major cities.
The residents wore bright smiles on their faces thanks to the vigesfortable economy and favorable climate.
The women of Faido vige, in particr, have been renowned for their beautiful smiles since ancient times.
However, those smiles were no more.
Now, the vige that was engulfed in silence reeks only of the stench of blood.
The residents were tied up in lines in the vige square of Faido.
A man named Lapin who was the leader of the bandits meticulously inspected the condition of the bound vigers.
Then he raised his head and spoke to a hunched-back man wearing a white mask before him.
How are they?
The hunched-back mans eyes gleamed fiercely from behind the mask as they scanned the vigers.
Soon, a satisfied voice emanated from the mask.
This is certainly not bad. Their condition is not bad at all. Hehehe, as expected, Centurion Lapin never disappoints us.
The hunched-back man let out an unpleasantugh simr to the grating of iron.
Already frustrated by the pursuit of the heresy inquisitors, this bountyes as a pleasant surprise. My friends will surely be delighted.
Enough with the useless talk. Where is the item you promised?
Of course, Ive prepared it.
With a flourish, the hunched-back man flicked the shabby sackcloth draped over his body.
And a cylindrical object suddenly rolled out from beneath and came to a stop at Lapins feet.
Lapin caressed the object as if he was captivated by it.
The hunched-back man chuckled at such an action.
Hehe, to see a once-honorable warrior who defended the front lines bewitched by a weapon imbued with demonic power is quite the pleasant sight.
However, Lapin remained transfixed as he merely gazed at the object.
Shrugging his shoulders, the hunched-back man walked towards the vigers.
The vigers shrank back in fear and with each sign of their terror, the hunched-back mans smile grew even more pronounced.
He muttered to himself.
The lives of young men and women add up to 413. Ive made sure of that.
Then he grasped the hand of a young man who was nearby.
E-Eeeek!
The young man tried to shake off the grip, but it was already toote. His body began to crumble into dust from his fingertips and was slowly disintegrating.
Aaagh!
It wasnt just the young man. The magic cast by the hunched-back man was contagious.
The young men and women tied in a line soon began to turn into dust one by one, copsing while still alive.
Each one of them screamed in terrible agony.
The elderly and the young children could only shiver in horror at the sight.
However, the hunched-back man seemed to find pleasure in their screams.
He started humming a tune and gathered the dust that was once the vigers into a leather bag.
After hepleted his task, the hunched-back man addressed Lapin.
Lapin. Ive gratefully received the offering. Such deals are always wee, so feel free to call upon me anytime.
Shut up. Ill never cross paths with you again.
Haha. Thats what they all say at first. But once youve had a taste, you cant escape it.
Lapin just stared at the demonic weapon without answering. He looked like he was alreadypletely captivated by it.
The hunched-back man who was looking at this with satisfaction suddenly became curious and asked.
But, is there really an enemy worthy of that weapon around here? It seems a waste to use it just to take over a vige.
It was only then that Lapin nced at the hunched-back man before he lowered his gaze back to the weapon and said.
Dont worry about it. I have just the ce to test it out.
Chapter 63: Deserters (2)
Chapter 63: Deserters (2)
More often than not, ominous premonitions tended toe true and unwanted events were bound to happen.
Such was thew of the world.
After five days of travel, what Dale encountered was a group of hundreds of bandits waiting in the distance.
It seemed the bandits had not learned their lesson from their previous defeat as they now boldly initiated a confrontation.
Reba muttered in disbelief,
How audacious. One would think they were a regr army.
Instead of opting for a surprise attack under the cover of night, they were brazenly waiting in the ins.
Whats more, despite being mere bandits, they were unting an elegant g adorned with a silver shield.
Could it be that they didnt see themselves as bandits?
Dale quickly assessed the strength of their opponents.
There are no ambushes, and their number exceeds two hundred. At a nce, it seems slightly less than a hundred of them are well-armed. The remaining 150 or so appear to be new recruits, and theres also a small contingent of cavalry.
You can see all that from this distance?
Reba looked surprised and Dale nodded his head.
Having lost all other senses, Dales sight and hearing were far superior to those of an ordinary person.
He had managed to discern both the weapons of the bandits waiting in the distant ins and the quality of their troops.
It seems theyvee out prepared for a serious fight.
Did they believe they could win?
As Dale scrutinized the enemy lines, he noticed people in shabby clothes being held captive.
They were mostly elderly people and children. Dale realized what they were intended for.
Are those the vigers theyve captured? Looks like they n to use them as human shields.
Young women and men could be useful in their own ways.
But the elderly and children were not as useful Yet, it seemed they had found a way to exploit them nheless.
Reba too must have spotted the captured vigers as she let out a deep sigh.
To stand against the army of demons, soldiers had to fight with utmost efficiency and cruelty. It seems those deserters are keen on applying what theyve learned.
She turned her gaze to Gabriel.
Gabriel nodded his head and issued an order.
Everyone! Form up for battle!
It is disadvantageous to line up the carriages and move forward. Gabriel reorganized the carriages into five columns before advancing slowly forward.
The carriages would also serve as cover during the battle.
It was now clear that a battle was imminent. Both the mercenaries and the private soldiers were abuzz.
Are all those bandits?
What a number
No one said anything about fighting these many.
Harkin in particr was making a fuss.
Look at that formation Could they be soldiers?
Theyre said to be deserters.
!!
Harkins eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly scanned his surroundings and slowed his pace.
Esther looked at Harkin with half-narrowed eyes.
Im saying this just in case, but if you run away during the mission, Harkin, youll be expelled from the mercenary guild.
Ah, run away? That would be serious. Im just, you know, scouting for any ambush that might be lurking behind us.
Ah, I see.
As they talked, the distance between the enemy and their own forces steadily decreased until they were within range of arrows.
Stop!
Their forces came to a unified halt at Gabrielsmand.
Both sides stared at each other for a moment.
The new recruits among the bandits fidgeted with agitation for the impending battle.
On the other hand, the deserters stood calmly and were eyeing them with a steady gaze.
Then, the formation of the bandits split in half, moving aside to create a path.
And a dwarf with unusually bloodshot eyes emerged through the newly formed path.
The man was simr to or slightly shorter than an ordinary human male but was extremely tall by dwarf standards.
The dwarf looked over with displeasure and he bellowed loudly.
I am Lapin, the captain of the Silver Shield bandits! I believe you know why we are standing here today!
Hah, hardly a name befitting a band of thieves.
Reba remarked and without waiting for a reply, she gestured to Gabriel.
Understanding her signal, Gabriel quietly began preparations for the battle.
But Lapin continued to shout as if he didnt care about their actions.
You have killed my men! Now is the time to pay the price!
Ignoring Lapin, Gabriel gave themand.
Prepare to fire.
The private soldiers armed with bows and crossbows readied themselves to shoot.
Lapin scoffed at the sight and bellowed amand.
Charge in, you bastards!
Only then did the bandits turn towards the captured vigers before raising their weapons and yelling.
Run!
If you want to live, run!
The bandits mercilessly stabbed the hesitating captives without hesitation.
The terrified elders and children started running towards their allies, iling their arms in desperation.
Dont, dont shoot!
We are not bandits!
The private soldiers were taken aback. They turned to Gabriel for guidance.
Wh-What do we do?
And without a moments hesitation, Gabriel responded.
Theyre ying dirty. We have no choice. Just shoot.
But what? What if
How can we know if theyre truly captives or thieves in disguise? Fire now!
The soldiers closed their eyes and released their grip on the bowstrings with heavy hearts.
Swiiiiiiish!
Aaaargh!
Uuuugh!
The captives fell helplessly as the arrows rained down upon them.
Only then did the bandits start closing the distance towards this side with the shieldmen at the forefront.
It was hard to find any sign of guilt on their faces for sacrificing the captured vigers.
They seemed only pleased that they themselves had not been struck by arrows.
Without any hesitation, they trampled over the bodies of the elderly and children as they advanced towards the enemy lines.
Dale saw it all.
From the moment Gabriel ordered to shoot the bandits stepping over the corpses to advance.
His impassive eyes captured the entire scene.
And he thought as he held his sword.
There are 250 people in total Perhaps after this caravan journey, my grade might just increase.
At that moment, Dale decided the fate of the bandits in his heart.
As Dale readied himself for battle with his sword, Harkin who stood beside him muttered to himself.
Lapin. Lapin. Lapin Could it be the giant Lapin?
Dale asked him.
Do you know him?
Ive heard the name. I was in the 2nd Legion, and he was in the 4th, so I dont know exactly. But Ive heard he survived on the battlefield for over a decade. And to have lived that long on the battlefield means.
That he must be quite skilled.
Yes.
Does that mean hes strong?
If that were the case, killing him would surely result in great progress.
While Dale was assessing the battlefield, the soldiers from both sides finally shed in the middle.
Kill them all!
Dont falter! Maintain the formation!
Hold the line!
The shieldmen braced fiercely with their shields while the spearmen behind them continuously thrust their spears forward.
The enemy had the advantage in numbers.
However, the caravan side had an advantage that the banditscked.
It was the churchs priests.
Light, grant yourmbs the strength to resist evil
Mercy upon those who are wounded
The blessings of the priests not only enhanced physical abilities but also instilled courage in the heart.
With this newfound formidable strength, the soldiers and mercenaries pushed back the enemies with renewed vigor.
Even if they were wounded by the enemys weapons, the priests were quick to heal them.
And what was especially notable was Esthers performance.
Esther was capable of bestowing blessings on multiple individuals at the same time or healing deep wounds in an instant.
This was a remarkable growthpared to what she could do before.
This is incredible.
Shes the churchs promising candidate to seed the saintess
The splendid efforts of the beautiful priestess significantly boosted the morale of the caravan forces.
And they began to aggressively push the enemy back.
The front lines of the enemy were held by veterans who were deserters, and they were taken aback by the unexpectedly strong onught.
In the previous battle, the priests didnt have a proper chance to showcase their abilities due to Gabriels mistake.
Thus, the bandits didnt anticipate that the other side would have so many priests.
But they too were veteran warriors who had faced even more challenging situations.
They knew all too well that in war, the side that endures to the end emerges victorious.
The bandits held their lines with gritted teeth.
Meanwhile, the confrontation intensified in the middle.
The bandits also made their move.
About ten cavalrymen, who had been held in reserve on the right, began to move.
They skillfully maneuvered their horses and targeted the nks and rear of the caravan forces.
The caravan archers released arrows and bolts, but each time, the cavalrymen mockingly widened the distance.
The cavalrymen adeptly whittled down their forces.
Reba let out a sigh.
If only we had cavalry at a time like this!
The best match for cavalry is another cavalry.
Gabriel flinched at Rebas words. He was the one responsible for the loss of their cavalry after all.
It was then that Dale stepped forward.
I will go.
You? What can you possibly?
Instead of answering, Dale sprinted towards the left side of the caravan forces where the enemy cavalry was running rampant.
Its easier to deal with cavalry that can potentially strike from behind if they are taken care of in advance.
Otherwise, the caravan formation could copse and the enemy might break through to directly target the priests.
Just as the enemy cavalry was harassing and disrupting the soldiers and mercenaries there,
Dale reached out to a mercenary standing nearby with a spear in hand.
Ill borrow this.
What? Bu-But this is mine?
Just for a moment.
When Dale spoke again with a hint of irritation, the mercenary hastily handed over the spear.
Feeling the weight of the spear, Dale quickly extended his right arm backward and his left arm forward while aiming at the enemy.
After taking aim for a moment, he threw the spear.
Whooooosh!
The spear flew at a terrifying speed and hit a cavalryman square in the chest.
Ugh!
The chainmail armor prevented the spear from piercing through but the impact was enough to overthrow the cavalryman.
The rampaging cavalrymen all turned to look at Dale in unison.
Thats the one
Be careful.
Dale expected them to flee immediately.
But they didnt.
Whether it was to protect their fallenrade or to circle Dale, the enemy cavalry began to run around him at a wide distance.
Even if the new recruits dont have it, the deserters seem to share a strong bond.
In fact, they got along well because they were from the same legion.
Dale took out his axe as he watched the cavalrymen whirling around dizzyingly.
He rolled the axe in his palm with a practiced flick.
And in the next moment, he hurled it at the closest cavalryman.
Think you can hit me!
The prepared cavalryman immediately extended his buckler to deflect the axe.
Unless its a surprise attack, I can block this much.
ng!
The axe collided with the buckler, and the cavalrymans eyes widened in shock.
The force behind the axe was stronger than expected.
Ugh!
The cavalryman lost his bnce and fell under his horse.
The other cavalrymen were taken aback by the sight, but they did not waste the opportunity created by theirrade.
Two cavalrymen charged towards Dale from opposite directions.
The leading cavalryman anchored himself using just the strength of his thighs and grasped his sword with both hands.
The momentum and weight of the charging horse were fully transferred to the sword.
He dazzled Dale with a flurry of swift movements while swinging his arms in a dazzling disy.
But Dale calmly deciphered the trajectory of the movements. He was reminded of a strong opponent he had faced not long ago.
Kristen.
Could it be that their swordsmanship shared the same origin? There were many simrities in their movements. Butpared to Kristen
Its too lousy.
The path of the attack was tantly obvious.
Kristen would never have attacked in such a manner.
Anticipating the direction of the iing attack, Dale extended his sword in preparation.
In the next moment, his opponent acted exactly as Dale had predicted.
!
The shock in the enemys eyes was clear but it was already toote.
Dale smoothly raised his sword and sliced through the exposed neck of his opponent.
The cavalryman instinctively clutched at his throat as a thin red line appeared which was soon followed by a gush of blood.
He then copsed on the spot.
Immediately, Dale seized the fallen cavalrymans body and turned around.
Another cavalryman charging from behind was about to bring down arge double-edged axe in a vertical swing.
Dale thrust the dead cavalrymans body forward.
The double-edged axe buried itself into the dead body but didntpletely pierce through.
The cavalryman who was dressed in chainmail armor served as an effective shield.
You bastard!
The other cavalryman erupted in rage at the sight of Dale using hisrade as a shield.
However, the moment the first attack failed, the oue was already determined.
Dale pressed his relic gauntlet against the waist of the cavalryman and released a shockwave.
Bang! With a loud crash, the cavalryman was sent rolling across the ground before eventuallying to a halt.
It was a clean victory.
Dale quickly absorbed the life force from the two fallen cavalrymen.
And as he did so, he started thinking.
. Have my skills improved?
It wasnt just a feeling of bing faster or more robust physically.
It was the art ofbat.
More precisely, his skill in wielding the sword had improved.
Was it the fight with Kristen that led to this enlightenment? Even so, the growth seemed substantial
Dale didnt make much of it. It wasnt surprising that realbat could enhance ones abilities.
He was simply satisfied.
It was then that the cavalrymen realized this dark knight was a more formidable opponent than they had anticipated.
They hesitated for a moment before attempting to flee.
But Dale was not one to just watch.
He skillfully threw his grappling hook.
Ah!
The hook caught on the chainmail of the cavalryman at the back.
Dale pulled the rope and started dragging the cavalryman on the ground.
Without hesitation, he slit the cavalrymans throat and immediately sought his next prey.
What caught his eye was a hesitating horse without a rider.
Without a second thought, Dale mounted the horse.
Neigh!
The horse reared up as it was startled by the dark knights sinister and cold aura and was trying to shake Dale off in fright.
Yet, Dale maintained his bnce and gave the horse a light smack on the bottom.
Calm down. Run.
The horse didnt exactly calm down, but it did start to run.
Driven by fear, the horse ran faster than expected.
And the distance between them and the other cavalrymen slowly began to close. The fleeing cavalrymen were astonished.
What in the world
Someone had taken over one of their horses!
Instead of responding, Dale threw his grappling hook once again.
A terrified cavalryman raised his spear to deflect the hook.
Its something Ive practiced before.
When Dale was practicing hook throwing on Fraud in the past, thetter would always try to knock the hook away with his weapon.
As a result, Dale had no choice but to practice countering this move as well.
Dale gave the rope attached to the hook a slight tug, causing the twisted hook and rope to wrap around the spear.
Eeeek!
The cavalryman struggled desperately to keep his weapon but it was futile.
The cavalryman was far too weakpared to the unruly Fraud.
He was immediately pulled off his horse by Dales forceful tug.
Six people were killed in an instant.
Only after losing half their number did the cavalrymen realize that Dale was not an opponent to be taken lightly.
Zod has fallen!
Scatter, scatter!
They dispersed in all directions.
But Dale was determined to pursue and eliminate each of them, no matter how long it took.
Dale spurred his horse forward.
On the other hand, the private soldiers and the mercenaries could only watch in stunned silence as Dale single-handedly decimated the enemys cavalry.
***
Lapin surveyed the battlefield. The situation was, as expected, not good.
Their forces were gradually being pushed back.
The one advantage they had was in their cavalry, but even that was being thwarted by some dark knight.
If one nk were to break, the entire formation would copse.
But Lapin was unfazed.
He harbored no fear of defeat since he possessed a special weapon.
Lapin caressed a cylindrical tool made of dark-colored metal.
It resembled a cannon in appearance.
However, it was smaller than a typical cannon, small enough to be carried and moved with both hands.
Lapin gently stroked the surface of this relic cannon.
Bizarre inscriptions were etched on the surface of the cannon.
Lapin could not decipher these characters.
Yet, deep in his heart, he thought they were beautiful.
A strong urge welled up inside him.
He was eager to test this weapon.
Lapin lifted the relic cannon.
He aimed the cannon at the entangled soldiers as if he was entranced.
Show them your beauty too.
He stroked the cannon onest time and in the next moment,
The relic cannon began to spew green mes towards the sky.
Chapter 64: Deserters (3)
Chapter 64: Deserters (3)
The green mes that had been shot into the air turned into rain before they started their descent below.
The soldiers from both sides gazed up at the spectacle in a daze.
Did the leader fire something?
?
The bandits were equally taken aback. This was something that had not been agreed upon.
Yet their response was swift.
Raise your shields, you fools!
True to their reputation as veteran former soldiers, they promptly lifted their shields towards the sky.
The caravan soldier also mimicked the action.
Despite the immediate threat of the enemy in front of them, the descending mes from above seemed far more dangerous.
The next moment, the leisurely falling green mes engulfed the soldiers in the middle.
Soldiers from both sides clenched their shields tightly. However
Huh?
The mes made contact with the shields.
And the shields melted away smoothly as if they were butter in a pot.
Then after devouring the shields, the mes swiftly engulfed the people underneath.
Aaaaargh!
Uh, uuuuugh.
The soldiers skin melted away even faster than the shields. It wasnt merely about the heat.
There was a malevolent force within those mes.
The soldiers iled in horrendous pain and started instinctively running towards theirrades.
Sa-Save me, please!
Stay still; Ill put out the fire Uh!
But as soon as the mes touched those attempting to help, they too were quickly consumed by fire.
Priests attempted to heal with their miracles but to no avail.
Save me.
Donte any closer! Stay back!
Realizing the highly contagious nature of the fire, the soldiers were forced to wield their weapons against their ownrades to prevent the inmed from approaching.
It was utter chaos.
People were burning, andrades were turning against each other.
Esther murmured in dismay at the horrific scene unfolding before her.
What in the world is this?
That me. It contains the power of a demon.
Dale who had approached her side spoke calmly. Hisposure helped Esther to steady herself as she asked,
The power of a demon?
Among all the mes I know, only demonic fire is this contagious.
Then, the cannon that this Lapin fellow wields
It must be the weapon of a demon.
There had been rumors of demon worshippers spreading their influence in the vicinity recently. Could they be rted to this?
The course of action was clear.
They needed to kill Lapin and destroy the cannon as soon as possible.
The longer they waited, the more uncontroble the damage would be.
Dale was not the only one with this idea.
Gabriel felt the same.
He was outraged to see the soldiers he had personally trained melting away.
These abominable bastards!
Gabriel who had increased the magic power in his body charged towards Lapin. Thetter was positioned right at the heart of the enemy lines.
Bandits hastily moved to block Gabriels path, but stopping the fiercely charging knight proved to be a difficult task.
Above all, the bandits themselves were taken aback by the horrifying devastation their leader had just caused.
Gabriel began to make his way through the bandits alone.
It was a reckless act, even for a knight.
Seeing this, Dale also sprang into action.
If their goal to kill Lapin aligned, it made sense to act together.
Dale prated the bandits ranks from the opposite side of Gabriel.
As the dark knight approached them, the bandits snapped to their senses.
Regardless of their leaders actions, their immediate priority was defense.
Block them!
The bandits confronted Dale.
This was different from any previous encounter he had.
These were seasoned soldiers, experienced and skilled.
They maintained their formation well, cooperated with each other, and each individual was exceptionally strong.
Most of them must be at least grade 3, though Im not sure about their ss.
Under normal circumstances, it would be wise to engage in a carefully measured battle over time.
However, time was not on their side. They couldnt afford to give the cannon another chance to unleash its mes.
Dale boldly made his way through the bandits.
And as if they had been waiting for him, weapons flew in from all directions towards Dale.
The blows were forceful, leaving marks even on his sturdy armor.
Dale paid it no mind.
Ignoring the others, he thrust his sword into the closest bandit.
Gaghh.
The bandit gasped as the de pierced his heart. Dale twisted the sword.
With a blood-curdling scream, the bandits head drooped.
Dale then drove his gauntlet into the bandits dead body.
His life force was absorbed through his arm before it repaired the dented armor back to its original state.
It was a brutish and unsophisticated way of fighting, typical of a half-undead.
Yet it was also among the most menacing.
What kind of monster is this
Does anyone have holy water?!
I, I do Ugh!
One of the bandits attempted to extract holy water from his bag. But Dale swiftly drew a dagger and hurled it at the bandit.
Bang!
The dagger pierced both the bandits hand and the ss containing the holy water.
The bandit Clutched his wounded hand and screamed in agony.
The other bandits were taken aback by the scene.
This one is as battle-hardened as we are.
Better not to engage with such a foe if one wishes to live longer
Dale observed the bandits for a moment and flicked his finger before he taunted them.
Come on, hurry up. We dont have all day.
.
After exchanging nces with each other, the bandits let out a collective battle cry and charged towards Dale.
***
Gabriel clenched his teeth.
He thought to himself as he skillfully cut down the bandits.
I must make a significant contribution. Its essential that I capture their leader.
Gabriel had once been a knight in a renowned nation.
An ordinary knight who was respected in his own way and lived a leisurely life.
However, his homnd was devastated by demons, and his family was obliterated.
In search of a way to survive, Gabriel had no choice but toe to Irene.
Upon his arrival in the city, Gabriel had naturally assumed that he would be admitted into the higher echelons of society.
He even harbored the vain hope that his skills might earn him a ce in the imperial knight order.
But reality was cruel.
He was an ambiguous knight in many ways.
He was neither a noble nor did he possess outstanding abilities.
He was simply a man who, by good fortune, had been born into a knightly family and had received the necessary training to be a knight. A rather ordinary man.
The upper echelons deemed him useless and denied him entry. Gabriel was left feeling desperate.
Yet, he had no time to wallow in despair.
He needed to find a means to sustain himself.
Though his options were limited.
Bing a mercenary seemed like the most fitting choice. Thebat skills Gabriel had honed as a knight could certainly be of use in that line of work.
If he calmly built up his achievements and rose up in badges, he could potentially move up to the higher echelons in no time.
But he was a knight.
He had his pride. Even if he had to starve, he didnt want to do menial mercenary work.
Thus, Gabriel wandered aimlessly while suffering through the cold and hunger.
Like other struggling knights, he might have even turned to banditry.
However, Gabriels fate changed when he met Reba by chance.
Reba recognized his skills and hired him for a substantial sum.
But he wasnt pleased.
To work under a merchant with little to no honor, and Reba of all people who came from a humble background as an orphan?
Such a situation would have been unimaginable to him in the past.
Still, the pay was good, so Gabriel decided to endure it.
Reba also respected Gabriel, and gradually, his life stabilized.
But then, an uninvited guest came into his life.
That heretic!
Recently, the dark knight Dale had been gaining considerable attention in the city. Dales achievements were frequently discussed among the people.
However, he believed the rumors about Dale were exaggerated.
Lucky fellow.
Yes, it was all just good luck.
The man named Kristen whom Dale had defeated in a duel was, in reality, nothing special, and the rest of Dales sesses were merely the result of good luck.
If believed had been in Dales ce, nothing would have been different. Or so he believed.
Yet, Reba had hired this man who was merely lucky and she even treated him favorably.
Gabriel felt a sense of crisis.
This feeling intensified when he fell into a trap set by the bandits, losing both his horse and his men.
Gabriel was no fool.
He could tell that Rebas gaze on him had be colder than before.
He was also aware that his subordinates were talking more about the dark knight than about him.
Driven by this urgency, Gabriel knew he had to distinguish himself this time.
Gabriel had to restore his tarnished honor by defeating Lapin.
With this resolve, he cut down the bandits one by one.
And then, atst, Lapin came into view.
You despicable thief, I will tear you limb from limb! I, Gabriel of Lepanto, havee to bring you to justice!
Hmm?
Lapin turned his head at the thunderous roar.
Even then, Lapin was enchanted by the horrors he had wrought and the beauty emanating from the cannon in his hand.
Gabriel who saw this as an opportunity immediately kicked the ground.
Lapin stared nkly at that and then suddenly pointed the cannon at Gabriel.
A green me began to flicker from the mouth of the cannon.
Its firing!
Gabriels eyes widened as he rolled to the side with astonishing reflexes.
He ended up where Lapins men were.
Gabriel had thought that even the most vile of bastards would hesitate for a moment before burning his own men.
But he was wrong.
Lapin did not hesitate. The cannon spewed mes once again, not just in a single burst but in rapid session.
In an instant, the surroundings turned into a sea of fire.
Gabriel was in the midst of it.
Aaargh!
The green mes melted Gabriels armor. But he was a knight. He did not simply dissolve helplessly like the others.
With a surge of willpower, he charged straight at Lapin.
Haha! Hahaha!
Lapin merely reveled in the chaos while continuously firing the cannons mes toward Gabriel.
Gabriel gritted his teeth and then advanced step by step.
However, even with magical protection, there were limits to his endurance.
After a few more steps, Gabriel copsed on the spot.
Though only ten steps away from Lapin, he could not bridge the distance.
But was Gabriels effort entirely in vain? That was not the case.
While Lapin was focused on Gabriel, a ck magic sword cleaved through the inferno.
!
Startled, Lapin immediately turned the cannons muzzle away, but it was already toote.
Dale had firmly grasped the relic cannon in his left hand.
In exchange for the life force he collected from the bandits he had in, he activated the power of the relic gauntlet.
A powerful shockwave erupted.
Booom!
The pressure deformed the cannons mouth. The green mes that sought to escape were now swirling inside. And the cannon could not withstand it for long.
Eventually, the cannon exploded before spewing mes all around.
Lapin who was closest to the cannon was engulfed by the mes.
N-No, nooo!
Lapins scream was not one of pain but of despair.
He was more shocked by the fact that the relic cannon had been destroyed.
This damned bastard!
The enraged Lapin charged at Dale, paying no mind to his body being engulfed in mes.
However, with his muscles melting away, Lapins movements were severely sluggish.
Dale took out his hand axe and swung it effortlessly.
Thud!
The de sliced through muscle and cleaved bone. Lapins eyes widened and shook violently.
He soon copsed to the ground.
Perhaps this marked the end of the battle.
I expected more of a challenge, but it was easier than I thought. The surprise attack was effective.
And it was all thanks to a certain reckless knight.
Dale turned his head.
Gabriel was still sitting on the ground. He was charred but alive and he was gritting his teeth.
He muttered words of despair under his breath.
I, I Why am I here in such a ce? This isnt right.
Dale approached Gabriel with his sword drawn.
Even though his eyes werepletely burned away, Gabriel could tell who was approaching just by the sound of footsteps.
.
He remained silent.
Dale intended to grant Gabriel a painless end, seeing that the mes had left him beyond the help of even the priests healing.
Even though this ill-tempered knight had ordered the shooting of innocent people.
Even though he had caused trouble for his allies through numerous foolish actions.
Dale was prepared to offer mercy in the end.
Holding his sword, Dale said,
This is a duel, Gabriel. Draw your sword.
This knight would likely take pride in his knighthood.
Therefore, Dale decided to allow him to die as a knight.
That was Dales form of mercy.
However, it seemed his gesture ofpassion was not well received.
With his burned eyes wide open, Gabriel gritted his teeth and said,
You, you heretic
Nevertheless, he stood up, gripped his sword, and prepared to charge.
Dale spoke calmly,
Dale.
Gabriel did not adhere to the etiquette of a duel. Instead of announcing his name, heunched a surprise attack by stamping on the ground.
Gabriel swung his sword. But Dale calmly read its trajectory.
Ordinary.
Such skills were not enough to survive in this world.
Even more so when you cant see.
Dale read the swords path and precisely struck his opponents vital spot.
Gabriels movement ceased abruptly before copsing like a puppet with its strings cut.
Dale nted his bloodied sword into the ground and opened his mouth.
Speak yourst words. I will pass them on. Do you have a family?
Gabriel clenched his teeth and said,
Do-Dont get ahead of yourself. I-If only I was as lucky as you.. !
Gabriels final words were abruptly cut off without being able toplete his sentence.
Lucky?
Dale examined Gabriels face. It was severely disfigured, making it difficult to read, but Dale could sense an overwhelming sense of unfairness.
What did he mean by hisst words?
It was impossible to know. Understanding everyones thoughts was not possible.
However, one thing was certain.
Thanks to the mercy Dale had shown, Gabriel had at least died a knights death.
And this ill-tempered knight would serve as nourishment for Dales growth.
Chapter 65: Demon Worshippers (1)
Chapter 65: Demon Worshippers (1)
When Lapin died, the resisting bandits mostly surrendered.
Their faces were uniformly lifeless.
It seemed they were shocked that their leader, whom they trusted and followed, had indiscriminately burned both his allies and enemies.
Thats the terrifying aspect of a weapon imbued with demonic power.
A weapon charged with a demons energy blurs the users reasoning.
It transforms them into monsters that not even their friends or family could recognize.
Dale gazed pensively at Lapins corpse, who had clutched the relic cannon tightly until his dying moment.
Suddenly, an enemy from a previous battle came to mind.
A woman who wielded a relic staff.
Just like Lapin, she too had been obsessed with her staff which was imbued with demonic power until herst breath.
Could there be a connection between that incident and this one?
Dale thrust his gauntlet into Lapins body and started absorbing his life force. Along with his lingering soul, fragments of Lapins memories seeped in.
The memories revealed a hunched-back figure wearing a white mask.
This hunched-back figure personally collected the sacrifices prepared by Lapin and then handed over the relic cannon to him.
A white mask?
Those who hide their faces behind masks are often up to no good, especially those who deal in demonic weapons by collecting sacrifices.
Could it be a demon worshipper?
Dale realized that these memories were rtively recent.
This meant that the demon worshipper who had provided Lapin with the weapon might still be in the vicinity.
While Dale was piecing his thoughts together,
The employees of the merchant guild were busy assessing the situation.
How bad is the damage?
There are 19 dead and 23 seriously injured.
What about the carriages? They caught fire earlier.
Three werepletely destroyed by the fire, but we managed to save half of two others.
Despite the efforts of Dale and the priests, the damage was significant, with half of those involved in the supply convoy either dead or severely injured.
Even some of the carriages were burned to ashes.
The damage was enormous.
Naturally, the expressions on the faces of the employees in charge of the caravan and Reba were far from pleasant.
However, even so, there was much to be done at the moment.
Repairing carriages, collecting bodies, gathering equipment dropped by both the bandits and allies, and taking rest among other tasks.
People had to move diligently.
Under normal circumstances, the mostbor-intensive task would be dealing with the bodies.
Handling corpses outdoors was always a troublesome issue.
But this time, Dale made a difference.
After the employees of the merchant guild had cleared away the bodies of their allies, Dale spread a ck mist around the area.
The mist lightly enveloped the surroundings.
When the mist cleared, all that remained were dried corpses.
Its convenient that I dont have to absorb them one by one.
Life force and soul force filled his body.
The quantity was substantial. Perhaps upon returning to the temple this time, he could look forward to greater growth.
Those who witnessed the scene woreplex expressions.
Hmm, this is somewhat
But at least he made it easier like this.
If it werent for him, we might have been the ones dead. Lets not speak badly about him.
The sight of harvesting life force and soul force from the bodies, even if they were enemies, did not sit well with many.
But regardless of what anyone said, Dale was the main contributor to this victory.
No one openly grimaced at Dale, except for a few priests.
My goodness!
By the gods.
For those deeply devout, it was a scene they found hard to ept.
A few priests approached Dale, intending to reprimand him.
Had it not been for the huge wolf passing by, the situation could have been quite troublesome.
Whoa!
Aaah!
The priests were greatly surprised by the sudden appearance of Harty.
Harty looked at the priests disapprovingly before approaching Dale with dignified strides.
The wolf nudged Dales waist with its blunt nose; its usually half-closed eyes were now sparkling.
You only act friendly when you want something. Do as you please.
With permission granted, Harty began to gnaw on the dried corpses.
This sight further horrified the priests.
Harty growled in annoyance under their gaze, as if to say, Stop staring while Im eating. The priests then reluctantly turned away with ufortable looks on their faces.
Rumors about Dale would now likely include tales of a cannibalistic wolf.
After finishing his task, Dale gathered the withered corpses together.
To prevent the spread of disease or attracting monsters, it was best to burn them cleanly.
As he was moving them alone, someone approached to help.
Let me help you.
It was Esther. She rolled up her sleeves and started moving the bodies herself.
The priests who watched her from afar were not pleased with this.
Yourpanions dont seem too fond of this.
Esther shrugged her shoulders.
Ive said it before, havent I? Who I associate with is my choice.
You might unnecessarily draw hatred.
Esther flinched. It seemed like his remark did sting a bit.
She muttered to herself with a deted expression.
. Its okay.
Although she didnt look okay, Dale chose not to press further.
Instead, he focused on the task at hand.
He gathered the bodies of both allies and bandits, found some kindling and lit a fire.
The mes enveloped the bodies. But this time these were normal mes, not green mes.
The priests recited prayers and started wishing for the deceaseds peace in the afterlife.
The mercenaries and the merchant guilds employees looked somber.
Yet no one cried.
In a world where life is fleeting and death ismon, one must grow used to it.
To mourn every loss would eventually break ones spirit.
A death with no one to weep for it.
Wouldnt it be quite lonely for the person in question? Dead men tell no tales, after all.
No.
As Dale looked around, he noticed the faint moisture at the corners of Esthers eyes.
Dale turned his head away again.
And he thought to himself.
Perhaps it wasnt so lonely after all, with such a meddlesome priest shedding tears for them.
***
After they finished with the battles aftermath, the group continued on their way.
With Gabriel dead, the most senior soldier temporarily took charge of the troop.
He felt a heavy burden with the immense responsibility and often approached Dale for advice whenever problems arose.
Is-is it okay to do it this way?
Dale gave the guy advice a few times but it soon became annoying. So he spoke with a dismissive tone.
Im a mercenary. Figure it out yourself.
My, my apologies.
The caravan passed by the vige of Faido. This was the ce where they had originally nned to spend the night.
But now, it was no longer possible to find lodging there.
Esther remarked dryly,
Another vige will disappear from the map.
In an era where nations that hadsted for thousands of years were crumbling, the loss of a single vige seemed minor.
The caravan moved past the vige and stopped on a suitable nd to make camp.
It was decided where they would set up for the night.
As usual, Esther, Harkin, and Harty gathered around the campfire and pot.
It was the gathering spot of the beautiful priestess who had shown remarkable feats and Dale.
There were a few other mercenaries who wished to join them, but after Harty growled once, they all backed off.
Harkin who was enjoying the envious nces from the mercenaries opened his mouth,
Phew. It wont be long before our party gains fame.
Party? What are you talking about?
Esther munched on dry bread while giving Harkin a look that seemed to ask what bizarre thing he was talking about.
Harkin grinned slyly.
Well, Dale and I are practically inseparable soulmates now. And you, priestess, your skills have improved remarkably, havent they? With the three of us together, who could stand against us?
Esther set down her bread and narrowed her eyes.
Is it just me, or is it obvious youre trying to hitch a ride on our coattails?
Come now, what are you talking about?
Esther was growing tired of Harkins nonsense and changed the subject.
Speaking of which, its strange that deserters are turning into bandits. The situation at the front seems to be very strange.
Harkin spoke lightly.
Well, its understandable. The 4th Legion is stationed beside the desert. Its hot, sandstorms are frequent, and its hardly a ce one would want to stay for long.
Why did they desert?
Esthers question reminded Dale of Fisher, whom he had directly interrogated not long ago and thest words he spoke.
Dale asked Harkin,
Have you ever seen a demon?
Huh?
Harkin was taken aback by the sudden question and started scratching his head.
I was indeed at the front lines, but I stayed in rtively safe ces. I was lucky, so Ive never actually seen a demon.
Really?
However, I have seen a few who imed they had seen demons. Those people were all broken in one way or another. Some had their minds damaged, while others went mad and even sided with the demons.
Their minds were either damaged or they ended up joining the demons.
Dale was reminded of Fishers vacant stare.
Just the memory of demons was enough to torment him with extreme fear.
It seems demons are quite the fearsome ones. In fact, Quill and I rushed back to Irene at the first opportunity because we didnt want to end up like that.
I see.
Its understandable that soldiers on the front lines, who have been facing such terrifying enemies for decades, might change.
The bnce will break soon.
The precarious bnce that was maintained now will notst much longer.
The period of rtive calm will end, and the demons army will resume its advance at any time.
The rampant bandits in the rear and the demon worshippers lurking in the shadows were evidence of that.
I need some time still.
Dale wasnt strong enough yet. He still couldnt win against a demon if he encountered one.
He needed time to grow.
The current precarious bnce had to be maintained.
For that reason, he wanted to eliminate the demon worshippers rumored to be in the vicinity beforehand.
Not only should they not be left alone but the lucrative rewards for hunting them were also enticing.
A prey he couldnt afford to miss.
Demon worshippers, huh.
But not all demon worshippers were the same.
The type and magnitude of power they wielded varied depending on the demon they served.
In this case
A relic cannon. A white mask. Contagious green mes.
Dale slowly recalled the clues he had gathered.
Each demon had unique traits.
Having yed the game several times, Dale remembered most of these traits.
And by identifying the traits of the demon worshippers he had just seen, he could guess the demon they served
Surprisingly, the answer came quickly.
However, Dale found himself unable to readily ept it.
This is a bit strange.
It was an unexpected result.
***
Following that, the caravan moved without significant issues and arrived at their destination, the Castle of Kaelum.
Situated midway between Irene and the 4th Legion, the Castle of Kaelum was a gloomy ce.
Even at noon, the fog was so thick that sunlight struggled to prate.
As a result, the faces of the residents appeared almost unnaturally pale.
It was as if they were in a castle inhabited by vampires from ancient tales.
Moreover, the castle was eerily quiet. Not a single soul was seen moving about at the castle gates.
This sight made Reba furrow her brow.
Its too quiet. Unnervingly so.
Has it always been like this?
Of course not. Even on gloomy weather days, it wasnt this silent.
The caravan approached the city gates.
Several soldiers stood guard.
As the caravan neared, the soldiersmanded with grim expressions.
Halt! Identify yourselves!
Reba stepped forward and announced,
I am Reba, the head of the Merchants Guild from the outer districts. I have already informed Count Kaelum of our arrival.
One of the soldiers nodded his head in acknowledgment after verifying her documents.
My apologies!
Thank you. I know its tough. May we enter now?
Ah Well
The soldier looked ufortable.
However, Reba who assumed they would naturally be allowed entry continued to lead the caravan into the city.
But then
Someone emerged from within the city and shouted.
Halt! No one may enter or leave the city without our permission!
d in a bright red robe over a well-toned physique, with a white band on the left sleeve and a red one on the opposite.
Recognizing the figure, Rebas face contorted in displeasure.
It was a heresy inquisitor from the church.
Chapter 66: Demon Worshippers (2)
Chapter 66: Demon Worshippers (2)
Heresy Inquisitors.
With a fervent belief in the faith of light, they consider it their destiny to hunt down and eliminate apostates.
The apostates of the past were the believers of the night.
The inquisitors would travel across the continent to kill everyst heretic left on thend.
However, times have changed.
The forces of light and night have reconciled.
And now, even more terrifying and formidable heretics have emerged, known as worshippers and servants of demons.
The inquisitors now saw it as their destiny to capture and kill these demons and their followers.
And they neverpromise in this regard.
The reason most people shunned and feared the heresy inquisitors was well known.
Even the always arrogant and disrespectful Harkin straightened his back and cast his eyes to the ground.
He then urgently spoke to Dale.
What are you doing, Sir Dale? Havent you heard never to make eye contact with the inquisitors? Its especially dangerous for you!
Esther shook her head in disapproval.
Harkin, stop making such a fuss. Contrary to the exaggerated rumors that spread among the people, all the inquisitors are good people.
Harkin furrowed his brow.
Oh, really? Defending your own kind, are you? Dont you know the story about how an inquisitor burned down an entire vige suspected of being demon worshipers?
Thats nothing but a rumor. Maybe in the past, but now, inquisitors cant carry out executions without clear evidence. Thats what the churchs rules say.
Frustrated by Esthers rebuttal, Harkin thumped his chest in exasperation.
Oh, you nave soul. If only the world lived strictly by the rules.
Dale ignored the arguing pair.
And he fixed his gaze intently on the inquisitor.
The inquisitor was a middle-aged man with a neat appearance and cropped hair. However, what truly captured attention were his eyes.
Pale blue eyes with pale whites. Pupils as clear as ake which didnt suit him.
These two thingsbined created an eerie atmosphere.
Perhaps sensing Dales gaze,
The inquisitor turned his attention towards him.
He showed no change in expression upon seeing Dale.
There was no hostility or disdain.
But that absence of emotion was somehow more unsettling.
He must be skilled at controlling his feelings.
The inquisitor turned his head away from Dale and then addressed Reba.
Pleased to meet you. I am inquisitor Talos.
Thank you for your hard work. Im Reba.
The two of them shook hands.
However, there was not the slightest hint of warmth in their gazes toward each other.
Reba spoke up.
Ive heard that an inquisitor has been dispatched to this area. Theres talk of a demon worshipper, correct?
That is correct.
I actually wanted to discuss something rted to that demon worshipper. It seems that the band of thieves we fought is connected to him.
Ah, that sounds intriguing. I would appreciate a detailed ount of thister.
Then may we pass for now?
Reba gestured towards the city gate.
However, Talos tly refused without a hint of change in his expression.
That wont be possible. The city is currently under lockdown on the suspicion that a demon worshipper is hiding within. Both entry and exit are restricted. Only those proven innocent may pass.
A lockdown
Reba furrowed her brows. This was no small vige.
Imposing a lockdown on such a huge castle was no easy feat.
It was quite an extreme measure. The lord of Kaelum Castle would not have allowed it under normal circumstances.
Reba asked.
There must have been some serious incident, right?
Talos replied with a stern face.
The counts niece was murdered by a demon worshipper.
Huh?
It happened precisely two days ago. She was found with her limbs twisted and spitting blood out of her mouth. There have been a few cases of townsfolk found in such a state recently, but this was the first time a member of the counts family was affected.
The count must have been furious.
Talos nodded his head in agreement.
Yes. Fortunately, he instructed us to spare no effort or means in capturing the demon worshipper.
Haaah.
Reba was feeling a headacheing on.
The battle with the bandits had already left everyone exhausted.
Just when they thought they could rest in the city, this troublesome situation arose.
Reba rubbed her temples and asked.
So, what needs to be done for you to let us in?
You would need to prove your innocence, wouldnt you?
And how would we do that?
Hmm. In the old days, a few special tools would have made this simple. Haha.
The special tools he referred to were instruments of torture. Inquisitors were experts in the art of interrogation.
Even the most stubborn individuals could be made to divulge every truth.
Talosughed as if he had made a particrly amusing joke.
But it was even more creepy because his eyes werent smiling.
Haha. Hahahaha. Haha.
Please, stopughing.
Oh, did my joke not amuse you?
I would advise against making such jokes elsewhere.
People who are under stress tend to be stingy with theirughter But, Ill take your advice to heart.
Reba shot Talos a sharp look as she retorted.
Everyone Ive brought with me is trustworthy. I can vouch for them.
Demon worshippers are skilled in deception. They may appear harmless on the outside, but what they harbor within is another matter entirely.
You do realize, dont you? Were on an important mission.
Theres nothing more important than this.
I didnt want to bring this up, but do you have any idea how much I contribute to the church of light?
Im always grateful for your contributions. However, this is a separate matter.
Reba tried to persuade from all angles but it was futile.
It seemed unlikely that Talos would easily let them through.
It seems I have no choice but to prove our innocence.
The problem is, proving that they werent demon worshippers was no easy task.
Demons had only recently appeared on this continent.
Techniques for reliably detecting them have yet to be developed.
There are methods based on intuition, but relying solely on that could lead to too many innocent deaths.
Just like in the past.
Reba sighed inwardly.
It seems words alone wont suffice.
Persuasion was out of the question.
Nor could she force her way through. Being a follower herself, she couldnt possibly draw her sword against the church.
Then, the only option left is to convince the count directly.
Securing permission from the count for entry into the castle was the only way.
Reba stated,
Then, at the very least, please allow those who are vouched to enter. Im allowed through, right?
Of course. It would be impossible to doubt a council member.
Next, please allow the churchs priests to enter as well.
That too is a given. The ability to perform miracles is, in itself, beyond doubt.
Lastly, Reba pondered.
Continuing this way, she would end up entering the castle alone and without any guards.
There were heretic inquisitors and soldiers inside the castle, but they couldnt be trusted.
Wasnt the counts niece herself murdered just recently?
Then a brilliant idea shed through Rebas mind.
She boldly dered,
Lastly, I will have Sir Dale apany me.
Who is Sir Dale Ah.
Talos turned his gaze towards Dale, then widened his eyes even more.
You do say quite the interesting things, Lady Reba. Why didnt youugh at my joke earlier if you can make such funny ones?
This is no joke.
Reba gestured for Dale toe over.
And Dale did just that.
He walked up to Talos before standing face to face with him.
Reba exined,
He is a knight who serves the goddess of the night. To our church, he is akin to a pdin. If the priests are allowed entry, then Sir Dale should be granted ess as well.
That is indeed an interesting take.
Esther, who had followed to avoid any potential conflict, also spoke up in defense of Dale.
Brother Talos, I vouch for Sir Dale. He has personally vanquished the demon servant Hasina. There is no clearer evidence than that.
Esther
Talos looked down at Esther with a disapproving expression on his face before he turned his gaze back to Dale.
The two men stared intently at each other.
Despite the nominal reconciliation between light and night, the deep-seated emotional rift had not been fully bridged.
As in the past, Talos still regarded Dale with the eyes of a hunter.
Dale met his gaze defiantly.
If you have a problem, draw your weapon.
After a moment, Talos snorted sharply through his nose and said,
Do as you please. We are not in a position to quarrel over such matters at this time.
Thank you.
Having received permission, Reba issued instructions to the merchants guild employees and then led the priests and Dale into the castle.
With Esthers back to him, Talos spoke,
Sister Esther, I hope you realize your position. Consider carefully who you associate with. You are not a child, after all.
Esther who had stopped abruptly nodded her head stiffly.
Thank you for the advice, Brother Talos.
The group passed by Talos and entered the castle, where a guard led them.
I will take you to the count immediately.
The inside of the castle was even quieter than it appeared from the outside. The lords niece had just died after all.
The residents didnt want to inadvertently catch trouble, so they went inside their homes and locked their doors.
Dale walked through the silent streets. The old city of Kaelum Castle had its own kind of antique beauty.
As Dale admired the architectural styles of the buildings around him, he suddenly looked down at the ground and tilted his head slightly in curiosity.
When Dale stopped abruptly, Reba asked him,
Why did you stop, Sir Dale?
Is there an underground waterway beneath us?
It wouldnt be odd for such a thing to exist in an old city. But why do you ask?
No. Its nothing.
When Dale shook his head, Reba nced around and whispered softly,
Sir, youre the only one I can trust here. Ill be counting on you.
After a moment of contemtion, Dale responded,
But wasnt my request already over the moment we arrived at the castle?
The request was strictly for an escort to Kaelum Castle.
Rebas lips twitched slightly.
To negotiate in such a situation You do have the talent of a merchant, Sir Dale.
I merely spoke the truth.
My request isnt a difficult one. Just if anything happens, please prioritize my safety. Naturally, I willpensate you.
Dale nodded his head.
Ill keep that in mind.
It wouldnt be a hard task, especially if more money was involved.
Dale nned to hunt down and eliminate the demon worshippers, so it was uncertain if he would have the time to look after Reba
But he made a mental note of her request nheless.
The soldier led them through the quiet streets and straight to the lords castle.
The castle was guarded by another set of inquisitors, who nodded after hearing the full story.
Please go in. And please refrain from going out as much as possible.
The stern inquisitor allowed the group inside.
Upon entering the castle, a vast garden came into view.
The gardeners skill was evident as the flowers and trees were harmoniously maintained.
However, due to the gloomy and quiet atmosphere surrounding it, it didnt look so good.
The presence of patrolling soldiers in the garden only intensified this sensation.
The group was led across the garden to an old-fashioned mansion, which was shaped like a square with one side open.
The butler of the mansion who took over from the soldier spoke up.
We will provide rooms for the priests. Lady Reba has requested to see the count immediately. Ah, and Sir Dale as well.
Do you know of me?
The butler smiled happily at Dales question.
Indeed, I do. Now, please, follow me.
The location where the lord resided was on the top floor of the mansion. The knight guarding the door said to Dale,
Leave all your weapons behind.
Dale hesitated as he held his cursed sword in his hand. Since it was a precious item, he hesitated to take it off his body.
But he soon made a decision.
No one else but me can use it anyway.
Unless one was a pure non-believer like Dale, they couldnt wield the sphemer.
Moreover, being without a weapon didnt mean Dale couldnt fight.
His very body was akin to a weapon in itself.
The knight took all of his weapons from Dale and was slightly surprised by their weight.
The sword and other weapons were heavier than he had anticipated.
He surely doesnt fight with all these, right?
The knight quicklyposed himself and opened the door.
Enter. The count is expecting you.
Reba and Dale entered the lords office. And the door naturally closed behind them.
Suddenly, someone charged toward Dale.
Dale reflexively stopped himself from swinging his fist.
In hindsight, it was the right decision.
Had he followed through with the punch Dale would have undoubtedly ended up in jail.
Been waiting! Been waiting for you! Why have you only just arrived?
The short old man who had abruptly approached began to vigorously shake Dales hand.
This very frightened old man was the lord of the castle and for some reason, he was extremely pleased to see Dale.
Chapter 67: Demon Worshippers (3)
Chapter 67: Demon Worshippers (3)
Count Kaelm was a small old man with slightly furrowed brows and unremarkable features.
The count grabbed Dales hand and vigorously shook it.
Dale wanted to pull it right away. However, he restrained himself as he had a soft spot for the elderly.
Youve arrived atst! Good to see you!
Dale asked him.
Do you know me?
Of course! Who wouldnt recognize the duelist Dale?
Duelist?
Dale expressed his confusion which caused Reba to clue him in.
Didnt you know? Its one of the new nicknames you got after the duel.
I didnt know So there are other nicknames?
The yer of Knights, Apostle of the Night, Protector of Royalty, the Suspiciously Competent Undead. Want to hear more?
I suppose Duelist is the lesser evil.
Dale was neither pleased with these nicknames nor the realization of their widespread fame.
I never thought the rumors would spread this far.
And the reason Dale was skeptical was because he was ignorant about the news of the outside world.
Irene had be not only the heart of the empire but also a symbol of humanitys resistance against demons.
Every remaining city and nation on the continent kept a watchful eye on Irene.
They were all keen to know what took ce within its walls.
A duel between two knights over the punishment of a princess was naturally a topic of great interest.
It was no surprise that the news had reached even this far.
The count was still holding onto Dales hand and expressed his admiration.
To stand up and enter a duel to protect a fragile princess, it reminds me of my own youthful dreams of chivalry. Though our faiths may differ, you embody the true spirit of chivalry!
Thank you for thepliment.
Ah! A knights duty is to protect the weak, you understand? To protect the weak, thats what Im saying!
Whats the point of repeating yourself twice?
As Dale looked annoyed, the Count looked around with trembling pupils.
He looked like a herbivore paralyzed by fear.
I trust youve already heard. My castle is now infested with vile demon worshippers. Theyve horrendously murdered my people and my niece!
Im sorry to hear that.
The counts hands quivered.
They wille for me next, Im certain of it! I am old and frail. As a true knight, shouldnt you be protecting me?
Was this why he talked about chivalry and such from the beginning?
Dale scanned the room while the count continued to act like a person suffering from anxiety disorder.
He noted a couple of knights in the counts service, several soldiers, and even an inquisitor.
The force seemed excessive for just one persons protection.
It seems youre well-guarded without my help.
What are you saying! These men are useless. Even the inquisitors are all talk and no action. If they werepetent, my niece would still be alive. They couldnt even bring me the head of one worshipper!
The count thought he was whispering only to Dale but his voice was quite loud.
Everyone in the room was displeased.
The face of the inquisitor who was treated even worse than Dale contorted with humiliation.
This meant the count was so mentally overwhelmed that he couldnt consider the repercussions of his actions.
When the atmosphere turned awkward, Reba who had been merely watching intervened.
Ahem. It seems youve forgotten about me.
Hmm? Oh, Lady Reba
The count responded indifferently.
His demeanor showed he had little interest in council members or anything of the sort.
Though her pride was hurt by his reaction, Reba patiently replied,
Ive heard about the situation. Im sorry to say, but Sir Dale is already in charge of my protection.
I-Is that so?
But dont worry. Since well be staying in this mansion together, we can handle any situation that arises.
I see
The count nodded weakly.
Afterward, Reba brought up the topic of the caravan waiting outside the castle walls but the counts response was lukewarm.
His concerns were solely focused on his own safety and the demon worshippers hiding within the castle walls.
Following the fruitless conversation,
Dale and Reba exited the room.
Reba sighed deeply.
This is serious.
Has he always been like this?
He was always somewhat frail, but he used to be wise and attentive to those around him. Now, however hespletely lost it.
Their n to persuade the count to allow the caravan into the city was a failure.
Now, there was only one option left.
Shall we just wait until the demon worshipper is caught?
Theres also the option of catching the demon worshipper ourselves.
No, no. Theres no need for us to take such a risk Wait. Sir Dale, are you considering doing just that?
Dale responded with silence.
Reba looked at him with a curious expression.
Why on earth? First intervening in the princesss affairs, and now this Is it the same reason? The chivalry stuff?
Im involved because theres something in it for me.
Hmm.
Reba who had been eyeing Dale with a curious gaze shrugged her shoulders.
Lets leave it at that.
They continued to explore various ces afterward.
They sought out the inquisitor to discuss Lapin and the demonic weapon he had used.
Upon examining the remains of the relic cannon, Talos nodded his head.
Indeed. This weapon is certainly imbued with demonic power.
It might even be rted to the demon worshipper whos said to be hiding here.
Thats a possibility. Well look into it.
Hold on a moment.
Reba caught hold of Talos as he was about to leave with only the cannon in tow.
Why not share with us what you know about the demon worshipper? It might help us be more cautious, or perhaps even stumble upon the worshipper by chance.
Talos gave Reba and Dale a chilling re.
His eyes contained an unreadable message.
Then, he firmly shook his head.
This matter is ours to handle. I would appreciate it if you both stayed indoors and avoided wandering into danger.
He was clearly not open to further discussion.
When Talos turned to leave, Dale called out to his retreating figure.
Mask.
?!
Was that demon worshiper wearing a white mask?
Talos spun around and his already ring eyes widened more in surprise.
He asked doubtfully.
How did youe to know about that?
We found a white mask lying next to the relic cannon.
Where is this mask now?
We destroyed it. It seemed ominous.
In truth, Dale had gleaned the information from peering into Lapins memories, but he brazenly lied. His cold expressionless face proved most effective when telling falsehoods.
Talos responded with an icy tone.
Let me offer a piece of advice. Its wise not to destroy items that could serve as crucial evidence. That is unless you wish to invite unnecessary suspicion.
Despite the veiled threat, Dale was not one to be intimidated.
Ill give you some advice in return. If youve failed to find the demon worshipper, just admit it and seek help. The more stubborn you are, the greater the damage will be.
The inquisitors had been at Kaelum Castle for quite some time now.
If they hadnt found the demon worshippers base during this period of time, it was time to change tactics.
Talos flinched at Dales sharp words. And wrinkles appeared on his forehead.
Sometimes, a truth that hits the mark can hurt more than any insult.
With a slight tremor in his eyes, Talos retorted.
You speak as if you could find them yourself.
I will.
Confidence with no doubt.
After all, Dale already had an idea of what demon this demon worshiper served.
Though not entirely certain
Chances are, my guess is right.
Knowing the capabilities of the enemy made them easier to counter and to find.
It was akin to starting a puzzle with the edges already in ce.
Talos who was unaware of this assumed Dale was merely boasting.
Hah, you seem to take this matter lightly. Very well, search to your hearts content. If you manage to find them before us, then I will concede our oversight. Ill even bow my head if thats what you want.
Taloss lips curled in a sneer as he added,
That will never happen, though.
Dale simply nodded his head.
It seemed like the other party didnt know much about this world.
He didnt realize that in this world, there are no absolutes.
***
It had already grown toote to wander around the castle in earnest.
After the recent surge of demon worshippers, a curfew had been imposed within the castle walls.
Venturing outside ones home after sunset has been forbidden.
Even if it werent forbidden, no fool would choose to wander around in such an atmosphere.
Count Kaelm had organized a banquet in honor of Reba and Dales visit to the castle, as well as for the priests and the inquisitors who had apanied them.
Ironically, the count himself was paralyzed by fear and chose not to attend.
Really, a banquet in times like these. I often find the thoughts of the nobility hard toprehend.
Esther remarked with a lukewarm expression as she surveyed her surroundings.
Musicians ying stringed instruments and flutes. Alcohol and food piled up to excess.
Amidst it all, the counts vassals and family wereughing and chatting.
To her, the banquet seemed like an extravagant affair.
Esther was ufortable with this luxury.
Though the other priests seemed to be used to this type of setting and were enjoying the drinks and food.
Dale offered Esther a ss of wine and asked.
Arent you going to drink?
I dont drink. Alcohol clouds the mind.
Esther replied firmly.
If Harkin heard that, he wouldve told her she was speaking from a ce of privilege.
By now, Harkin would be grumbling while camping outside the castle.
Had he seen Esther, he surely wouldve had a word or two for her.
The two stood in a corner of the banquet and looked at the others nkly. Neither had any desire to mingle and drink merrily with the crowd.
Then someone approached them. It was a young man with a stern and upright demeanor.
Esther recognized the young man and her face lit up with joy.
Brother Pale!
Its been a while, both of you.
He was the priest Dale had encountered when he delivered the body of a priestess named Maria to the church.
He looked at Dale and extended his hand in greeting with a smile on his face.
I rushed over as soon as I heard Sir Dale was here.
Its been a while. Whats with the attire?
Dale gestured towards Pales clothing.
A bright red robe. It was proof of being an inquisitor.
Pale responded with a sheepish smile.
Im undergoing the initiation process to be an inquisitor. Its an honor I hardly deserve.
I see.
It appeared that this young priest was faithfully following his chosen path.
During their long-overdue reunion, Pale shared various stories.
The first topic to emerge was about Dales duel.
I was truly surprised. Didnt Sir Dale use the ring Maria gave you in the duel against Sir Kristen?
Thats right. Im sorry about breaking the ring.
Pale waved his hands dismissively.
No, Im not reproaching you. On the contrary, Maria would have been pleased that it was used for a righteous cause. Its just that theres something thats been troubling me.
Something troubling?
Yes. The ring of faith housed the spirit of a hero from our order. Originally, it was a relic meant to temporarily bestow great strength upon those whom the hero favored.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
Indeed, in the fight with Christine, Dale had exhibited a power beyond what he was ordinarily capable of.
Though he had since returned to his normal state.
After a moment of careful thought, Pale continued.
However, Sir Dale, you used a somewhat forceful method to extract and use that power, didnt you?
Thats true.
Thats whats strange. The hero would naturally have resisted, trying in some way to withdraw the divinity.
And the divinity of light was opposite to Dale.
Common sense would tell us that Sir Dale should have literally melted at that moment. Yet, you managed to withstand it and assimte that power as your own.
Esther added in agreement.
Ive always found it strange too. I tried to discuss it, but Sir Dale just wouldnt listen.
Pale nodded his head and then with a markedly serious face he said,
In my view, there seems to be something unique about Sir Dale. Perhaps its something special within his soul Could that be why he can act differently from other dark knights?
Something special.
There were a few suspicions that Dale had.
When Dale, as a dark knight, first set foot in the churchs cathedral.
The Goddess of Light had revealed herself to him if only for a brief moment.
He hadnt spoken of it to anyone, but he knew this was no ordinary urrence.
After all, Dale was a follower of the Goddess of Night.
Moreover, when he had encountered the demon servant Hasina, he had heard simr remarks.
My, what an unusual soul. You what are you? How did youe to be in such a form
After muttering that to himself, Hasina wore a delighted expression as she rambled about killing Dale and offering him to the demon she served.
Could there be some profound secret hidden within Dale himself?
It was a problem he had never contemted before.
That being said, I still melt upon contact with holy water. Its puzzling.
Before inhabiting this cold body, Dale was just an ordinary young man who enjoyed conversing with his grandfather and was good at caring for children.
There was nothing special about him.
It was at this moment as Dale was deep in thought over the new mystery Pale had introduced,
That the doors to the banquet hall swung open and a line of servants carrying trays entered.
The drunken revelers paid them little mind.
They didnt even notice the ominous white masks covering the servants faces.
Ha! That time I ttened that fellows nose Argh!
One of the fat nobles collided with one of these servants.
Wine spilled from his hand and ruined his attire.
The noble immediately hurled coarse curses.
You damned bastard! Cant you watch where youre going?
Yet the servants response was calm. He didnt look the least bit embarrassed.
Oh dear, your clothes are ruined. But its okay.
What?
Red suits you better, after all.
Just as the noble was about to explode in anger at the iprehensiblement,
A gust of wind passed through the trail. It was a refreshing breeze that shouldnt appear in summer. The nobles greasy hair fluttered once.
Huh?
In the next moment,
A thin red line appeared on the nobles neck and his head fell to the ground.
The spurt of blood came next.
The fountain of blood stained the servants white mask red, and the nobles attire turned a deep crimson.
The servant shrugged his shoulders and said.
See? I was right, wasnt I?
Chapter 68: Demon Worshippers (4)
Chapter 68: Demon Worshippers (4)
When faced with iprehensible situations, people tend to freeze.
Thats exactly what happened to those attending the banquet.
Even as a vassals head was cleanly severed, they found themselves unable to react in the moment.
In that brief instant,
Those wearing white maskspleted their incantation.
The perfect ending to a banquet is a dance! Lets all dance together!
Whoosh!
A whirlwind erupted at the center of the banquet hall and started quickly spreading in all directions.
It was like a de of wind.
Dale pulled Esther behind him, shielding her with his body.
Crack!
The razor-sharp wind sliced past Dale, leaving a deep gash in his sturdy armor.
The magic was immensely powerful.
Esthers face turned deathly pale.
Wh-What is this? Th-thank you for
Dale interrupted Esthers rambling.
Snap out of it. Theyre demon worshippers.
Huh?
Pale who had skillfully erected a barrier next to them gritted his teeth.
They dare to attack us directly; they must think were an easy target.
Dale surveyed the damage.
The initial surprise attack had been devastating.
The vassals and servants of the mansion were cut into pieces and their parts were scattered here and there.
However, the heresy inquisitors had some skills and were sessful in protecting the priests.
The demon worshippers seemed displeased with this fact.
Being merely sturdy is useless. Lets move on to the next phase!
Seven demon worshippers, all masked, began chanting in unison.
Dale immediately grabbed a nearby table with both hands.
It was a solid wooden table filled with tes full of food.
Pale asked in disbelief,
Sir Dale! Thats not something one person can lift right?
Dale hoisted the solid wooden table effortlessly, causing tes to scatter across the floor.
Food spilled over his body but Dale didnt care.
He bent his knees and, with the force of a coiled spring, hurled the table with all his might.
Crash!
The table mmed into the group of demon worshippers. Even they could not continue their incantations under such an attack.
They scattered in all directions, and their eyes gleamed with excitement.
Aha! The famed hero is here among us!
Just as odd as the rumors said.
We are in luck! A worthy offering to our master!
As they dispersed, each began to chant their own spells.
Dale kicked off the ground and surged forward.
He charged at the nearest one whose lips curled into a sly grin.
It was a clear sign that the spell was nearlyplete.
Mages were perverts who often reveled in their twisted pleasures just beforepleting their spells.
Dale picked up the fork thaty on the table. It was the closest piece of metal within his reach. Relying on his instincts, he stretched out his hand.
The fork flew like a dagger and burrowed directly into the left eye socket of the mask.
Argh!
The fork had lodged itself in the uniquely sparkling, gem-like eye of one of the demon worshippers.
Naturally, the spell he had been preparing was interrupted.
Dale closed the gap immediately, drew his sword, and swiftly struck down.
Thud!
The sword, driven from the crown of his head, buried itself down to his neck.
Even for a demon worshipper, it was a blow that led to instant death. Dale kicked the body of the demon worshipper away to retrieve his sword.
He then quickly turned his attention elsewhere.
The inquisitors and priests were managing to fight quite adeptly.
One inquisitor was shrouded in a brilliant glow and he wielded a heavy hammer while shes of blinding light targeted the worshippers.
Whenever this happened, the demon worshippers would scatter mes, exhale cold breaths, and sometimes spew acidic mists to hinder the Inquisitor.
The inquisitor was enveloped by a protective barrier and so he absorbed every spell thrown at him while pursuing the demon worshippers.
At first nce, it seemed the inquisitor had the upper hand.
However, there was a clear difference in their objectives.
While the inquisitor aimed to eliminate the demon worshippers, their foes sought indiscriminate ughter.
Acidic mist sprayed into the air struck down vassals, soldiers, and servants who couldnt escape in time.
Argh!
C-Cant breathe!
As the acidic mist entered their nostrils and dissolved their respiratory tracts, those who couldnt endure fell to the ground.
Serious injuries ensued.
Yet, the inquisitors focused solely on the demon worshippers without blinking an eye.
Talos shouted,
We must kill them! They cannot be allowed to escape!
Their weapons and miracles were directed exclusively at the demon worshippers.
As a result,
As the battle dragged on, more and more people fell to their deaths.
In the midst of the chaos, one demon worshipper who had been reciting a spell for some time finallypleted it.
Ha! Its done!
Thump!
An inquisitor charged and struck down the demon worshippers head, shattering the skull along with the mask.
However, thepleted spell did not cease.
mes erupted in the air.
Green mes, identical to those emitted by the relic cannon they had encountered previously.
The wave of mes surged towards the area crowded with those who had survived.
Light, be our shield!
The priests hastily conjured miracles to erect barriers but it was not enough.
Despite their efforts to withstand the onught, the priests gradually grew overwhelmed. The malevolent mes were too powerful.
Oh god, if it continues like this
The cornered priests bit their lips tightly and sought their deitys intervention. A defeat here would mean the end.
Was it in response to their plea? Suddenly, the mes were cleaved apart.
Uh?
The priests lifted their heads.
As expected, it wasnt their deity that had answered their prayers.
Standing before them was a dark knight.
Dale positioned himself in front of them while wielding an ominous-looking cursed sword.
Whoosh!
He swung the cursed sword diagonally with a firm grip.
The green mes were momentarily sliced away then surged back like a wave.
Dale swung his sword in the opposite direction, then again in another reversal, and yet again in the opposite direction. He repeated this action with such speed that his arms appeared a blur.
The shes created a barrier. And the iing mes could never breach this barrier.
My, my god.
The priests eyes widened in astonishment.
A swordsman who could slice through mes. They could hardly believe the spectacle before them.
When Dale had finished cutting through all the mes,
The few remaining demon worshippers looked at each other.
Though their expressions were obscured by masks it seemed they had not anticipated that someone could fend off the mes.
They quicklymunicated with just their eyes.
And soon came to a unanimous decision.
Retreat!
The four demon worshippers scattered in unison.
Three of them headed towards the entrance of the banquet hall.
One threw themselves out of a window.
Crash!
The window shattered upon impact with the demon worshipper and broke into countless pieces.
Amidst the grating noise, both the inquisitors and Dale started their pursuit.
Dale chased after the one who had escaped through the window.
This was because all the inquisitors had rushed to the entrance, and also because the banquet hall was on the third floor.
Observing the demon worshipper safely flee even after falling from the third floor, Dale didnt hesitate and leaped out of the window.
Thud!
Hisnding kicked up a cloud of dust. The meticulously maintained flowerbed was now in disarray.
His body shook with the impact of the fall, but that didnt matter.
Dale sprinted and quickly started closing the distance between himself and the demon worshipper.
The fleeing demon worshipper nced back. A strange light was flickering in his gem-like eyes.
He seemed to be surprised that his pursuer was catching up so quickly.
Id advise you to stop following me. Its for your own good!
The demon worshipper shouted with a yful tone as he increased his running speed.
Instead of replying, Dale drew and hurled a dagger. The demon worshipper dodged it reflexively by bending at the waist, then pped his hands together in a taunting gesture.
I did warn you, didnt I?
Suddenly, beneath Dales feet, aplex and geometric magic circle appeared.
Rune magic?
In the next moment,
A pir of fire erupted from the magic circle. It was a pir of fire so hot and powerful that it could be felt from a distance.
The demon worshipper shook his head with mockingughter as he watched his handiwork.
See, this is why you should listen when someone gives you advice Huh?
Dale walked out through the pir of fire. His entire body caught fire and his armor melted in ces, yet none of his injuries were fatal.
That was enough.
Dale asked.
Is this all you had prepared?
You are stronger than I expected.
Having said that, the demon worshipper attempted to flee.
But Dales sword was quicker.
The cursed sword swung horizontally and sliced through the demon worshippers waist.
The demon worshipper was now bisected and floundered on the ground. Blood and entrails spilled from the cut.
This was proof that he too was once human. This was the most troublesome aspect of the demon worshippers.
Dale leaned over the upper half of the demon worshipper and ordered.
Tell me everything you know. The hideouts where your friends are lurking. The ns youre concocting here. All of it.
Heh. Hehe. You dont really expect me to answer that, do you?
Of course, that was not the case.
The minds of these demon worshippers were all twisted beyond recognition, making it impossible to pry open their lips with ordinary torture.
The demon worshipper started mocking Dale.
You fools who do not even know the name of the one we worship will soon face your doom. Its a pity I wont be around to hear the agonized screams you will emit then.
But even if that time came, would Dale ever scream?
Instead of responding, Dale casually dropped a name.
Ganiagos.
.Huh?
Great shock flickered in the eyes of the worshipper who had remained calm even after being torn in half.
H-How?
It wasnt hard to guess.
The white mask concealing the face. The worshippers dealing with various anomalous spells. Lastly, the contagious green mes.
These characteristics pointed to one particr demon.
Ive met your master more than a few times.
The way Ganiagos toyed with his opponents using a variety of spells was notoriously tricky.
Being a demon that particrly frustrated yers in the game, it was no surprise that Dale remembered him vividly.
The flustered demon worshipper became angry.
Youve met our master numerous times Dont lie!
So, youre admitting that your master is Ganiagos?
Realizing his mistake, the demon worshipper mped his mouth shut, but it was already toote.
Dale fell into deep thought.
I had my suspicions but to think they were true.
Dale had guessed the identity of the demon back when he was dealing with Lapin.
Recalling the name Ganiagos wasnt difficult even then, given the considerable evidence suggesting it.
However, there was one lingering question.
Ganiagos was supposed to be dead.
In the past, when Dale fought Hasina in the dwarven ruins he asked her why a mage like her would follow any other demon but Ganiagos.
Hasina responded then that Ganiagos had been dead for quite some time.
Dale was astounded then.
Not just anyone can kill a demon.
Yet Ganiagos was dead. However, followers who worshipped the deceased demon were now causing chaos.
Dale asked,
Shouldnt you be quiet if your pathetic master is dead? Or maybe find another demon to follow. Whats with all this fuss?
At Dales question, the body of the demon worshipper trembled violently, conveying humiliation and rage.
And the demon worshiper shouted with a voice as harsh as raking gravel.
He is He is the exalted one! Not someone for a corpse like you to speak of!
Isnt Ganiagos the dead one? Wouldnt that make him the corpse, not me?
Ignoring Dales words, the worshipper screamed,
He will return! We will make it so! The time is near!
The demon worshiper who shouted like that could not ovee his anger and stretched out his arms. He aimed his sharp ws at Dales helmet.
Dale swiftly swung his fist. Though he startedter, it was Dale who struck the target first.
His fist shattered the worshippers skull along with the mask.
The worshippers body crumbled.
Dale immediately drove his gauntlet in.
He felt a satisfying surge of life force filling him up. And his body healed instantly.
However, the memories of the demon worshipper were too vague and chaotic to be decipherable.
Dale rose to his feet and looked up at the night sky of Kaelum filled with fog.
Only the ominous crescent moon emitted a faint glow through the mist.
ns to return
Dale finally understood the worshippers goal.
They intended to resurrect Ganiagos.
Chapter 69: Demon Worshippers (5)
Chapter 69: Demon Worshippers (5)
Dale returned with the dry corpse of the demon worshipper.
The people sat in stunned silence in the banquet hall.
Many of the counts vassals and soldiers had perished.
The hall was in disarray and stained with their blood.
When Dale returned, Esther and Pale greeted him.
Ah, Sir Dale.
Are you alright?
No harm done.
Dale set down the corpse of the demon worshipper and surveyed the surroundings before he asked.
How big is the damage?
Pale sighed deeply before responding.
Despite our efforts to protect them, at least twenty have died.
It was a ce where heresy inquisitors and priests gathered.
So even though it was a surprise attack, the damage was too big.
We should have responded better It seems we underestimated our enemy.
Dale took in the grim scene around him and said.
The count will be terrified.
With such a massacre happening right in the heart of his mansion, hell likely increase the guard. Perhaps this is exactly what our enemies intended.
By stoking the counts fear, they would confine more troops within the mansion.
This would reduce the forces avable for hunting demon worshippers or patrolling the city, so they would be able to operate with greater ease.
Around that time,
The inquisitors who had gone out to chase the other demon worshippers returned.
They were carrying the corpses of demon worshipers on their shoulders, and the demon worshipers unmasked faces were surprisingly in.
Their eyes did not sparkle like gems, nor were there any twisted features. They were just ordinary people, the kind one might see anywhere.
Talos seemed aware of this aspect too.
We need to verify the identities of the servants and their families immediately. All inquisitors, follow me.
Yes!
There was no hesitation in their steps.
He didnt care one bit about how many people died in the banquet hall.
After all, the role of an inquisitor was to execute, not to protect.
The inquisitors followed Talos out in unison. As Talos was about to leave the hall, he turned around.
What is it, Pale? Why arent youing?
Mr. Talos
Pale nced around, looked at Dale once, and then shrugged his shoulders.
Ill stay here and take care of the aftermath.
Hmm?
Since Im just an apprentice, I wouldnt be much help anyway. Id like to contribute in this way instead.
Talos gazed at Pale with inscrutable eyes before eventually turning away.
Do as you see fit.
After Talos went on his way, Pale turned to Dale and said,
Though I said as much, I intend to help Sir Dale.
What?
Pale whispered quietly,
Ive heard that Sir Dale had asked Brother Talos for information on demon worshippers, but was refused. I would like to help you with that.
Is that okay? It could cause you trouble if discovered.
I wanted to be an inquisitor to prevent demon worshippers from harming innocent people.
Pale stated with a steadfast look on his face.
Brother Taloss methods can be, well, excessive at times. I believe helping Sir Dale is the quickest way to capture the demon worshippers. On a personal note, I also wish to repay a debt to Maria If things go awry, then I might as well give up being an inquisitor. Well.
Pale spoke with an air of nonchnce as if stepping down from his position wouldnt matter much to him.
This was wee news for Dale.
He had been struggling due to ack of information, and having a guide to navigate the city was important.
The reason was simple Dale had a terrible sense of direction.
Without Harty, who always led the way, venturing alone into unfamiliar territory could mean wandering the city forever.
Then we should set off immediately.
Yes, we must capture them as soon as possible.
Ah! Ille along too. I might be able to help.
I feel better with Sister Esther joining us.
Pale and Esther led the way and started walking ahead.
Dale followed behind them. These two would be of help in hunting down the demon worshippers.
Just then, someone called out to Dale.
Excuse me, over there!
Dale and Esther stopped and turned around.
The priests hesitated as they looked at Dale.
Although they spent nearly two weeks traveling from Irene to this location, Dale did not know the names of these priests.
They had shown a clear disdain for him and avoided conversation at every opportunity.
Yet, these same priests have called out to Dale now.
Dale tilted his chin in silence. He meant for them to speak quickly.
The one who seemed to be their spokesperson struggled to begin and his mouth was opening and closing several times.
Dale was losing his patience so he spoke up.
If you have nothing to say, Ill be on my way.
The priest hurriedly responded.
Thank you.
What?
For protecting us from those mes earlier. Thank you. Thats all.
The priest who had spoken seemed relieved as if he had aplished a significant feat. He even let out a deep breath.
It must not have been easy for these priests to express gratitude to someone they considered a heretic.
Dale nodded his head impassively. Beside him, Esthers face lit up with a smile.
She beamed as though she was the one who received the thanks.
I told you. Hes better than he looks.
Are you saying I dont look good?
Dale asked, prompting Esther to fall silent.
With a wry smile on his face, a priest took a step towards Dale and extended his arms.
Please ept this, as a token of our gratitude.
Whats this?
The item the priest held out with a proud face was. It was a heavy Bible. It was also an expensive product with a cover made of high-quality leather.
Take some time to read it when you can. It will surely offer you answers when you find yourself lost in life.
Dale saw the other partys innocent smile. There was no malice whatsoever.
And after ncing at the embarrassed Esther, he spoke coldly.
Just give me money instead.
***
Esther repeatedly apologized.
Im so sorry. Im sure he meant no harm.
I know. Didnt you behave the same way in the past?
In the past,
Esther remembered how she told Dale and Harkin that they should say a prayer before eating.
Esthers face turned red as if she was embarrassed by the memory.
Please forget about that.
The three of them entered the room where Pale was staying. Before they began their search for the demon worshippers in earnest, they needed to exchange opinions.
Pale started speaking.
First, lets start with sharing information. Ill tell you about the recent activities of the demon worshippers and what our inquisitors have found out so far.
When Dale and Esther nodded their heads, Pale exined slowly.
The first reports of demon worshippers emerged about a month ago. It wasnt here in Kaelum Castle, but in a nearby vige called Paven, where all the residents mysteriously vanished. This prompted the Count of Kaelum to request an investigation from the church.
Following the counts request, heresy inquisitors were dispatched.
They began searching the viges around Kaelum and tracking down any traces of the demon worshippers.
The situation escted a weekter.
Residents of Kaelum Castle started being found murdered in horrific ways. Each was a grisly sight, and white masks were ced beside the dead bodies.
Those must be the masks they were wearing.
Correct. On the other hand, there were also many cases where bodies werent found and the person simply went missing. This led us to start thinkingand we eventually noticed a strange pattern.
At this point, Pale paused to gauge the reaction of those around him. Esther who was visibly anxious swallowed hard.
Whats the strange pattern?
The bodies found were either children or the elderly, whereas the missing were exclusively young people. There were no exceptions. This led us to formte two hypotheses. One is that they are gathering sacrifices, as the soul and blood of the young hold value as offerings.
Dale asked.
And the second hypothesis?
We suspect they might be seeking to increase their ranks.
Increase their ranks?
It seems that those white masks have some kind of enchanting power. Even the servants who attacked us earlier were likely just ordinary people until this morning.
If ordinary individuals could be turned into followers of such demon worshippers, it would indeed pose a serious problem.
So, the goal is to collect sacrifices and expand their numbers.
And these two objectives
They dont necessarily conflict with each other. We believe they are doing both: expanding their ranks while also collecting sacrifices. However, we have yet to ascertain why they are gathering these sacrifices. Its not always the case that demon worshippers kill people for a reason Nheless, it seems they need a lot of sacrifices. The number of missing people has been substantial for a month now. Its possible theyve been preparing for this even longer.
It seemed like the inquisitors hadnt been idly wasting their time.
They were diligently working their way towards the truth in their own manner.
Dale asked,
Have you determined which demon they worship?
That is a very difficult problem. Beyond their use of a variety of magic and the masks they wear, there arent many unique features to go on. Its possible they worship a demon that were not familiar with.
Dale felt puzzled.
Arent inquisitors supposed to be well-informed about demons?
One would expect inquisitors to be exceptionally knowledgeable about the characteristics of demons.
Yet, Pale appeared to have no clue which demon they were worshipping.
Dale bluntly said,
Ganiagos.
Huh?
They worship Ganiagos.
Ganiagos, you say
Pale repeated the name a few times before his eyes widened in surprise.
Ah, the demon that was said to have been killed by the heroes in the past!
Yes. You dont know much about Ganiagos?
Pale nodded his head in agreement.
Thats right. Because the heroes were reluctant to talk about their fight with Ganiagos. I only heard that he was good at using magic.
In the game, Ganiagos was a very annoying guy who used a variety of magic which made him a particrly troublesome opponent.
What made him even more annoying was therge number of minions hemanded.
Among these minions, the particrly powerful ones always wore masks, which allowed Dale to easily deduce the identity of the current demon worshippers.
However, this information had not been passed on to the inquisitor.
They kept it to themselves on purpose
The ones who imed to have killed the demon deliberately withheld information about it.
Since Ganiagos was a demon who rarely ventured beyond his domain, it wasnt surprising that the inquisitors didnt know much about him.
When Dale organized his thoughts, Pale asked him.
Are you certain they worship Ganiagos?
Yes.
Hmm. But isnt Ganiagos a demon that was supposedly killed long ago?
Theyre attempting to resurrect the demon. I believe theyre gathering members and sacrifices for this purpose.
Ah, wait. So, the reason theyre gathering numerous sacrifices
Its likely because a substantial number of sacrifices are needed to resurrect a demon.
The resurrection of a dead demon.
Esther and Pales eyes widened as they heard something more grave than they expected.
Pale sprang to his feet.
If this is true, its a grave matter. We must inform Brother Talos.
They wont believe it. We dont have concrete evidence.
After pondering for a moment, Pale settled back into his seat.
. That makes sense. Its more likely wed be rebuked for spouting nonsense. To be honest, I find it hard to believe myself. Are you really sure about this?
Even if were not entirely sure, its better than doing nothing, isnt it?
You have a point there.
It would be much better to take a risk on uncertain possibilities than to do nothing.
Pale eventually agreed with Dales perspective.
It seems well have to conduct the search ourselves since its unlikely well receive help from the inquisitors.
That seems likely.
But how? Weve already turned the city inside out several times without being able to capture them. Theyre just too cunning.
Dale gave a clear answer to that question.
We dont need to go to them; we need to make theme to us.
Huh?
Well use bait. They desire a young person as a sacrifice, so if we set the bait, wont they surelye on their own?
But who would be the bait Ah!
Both Pale and Dale turned their heads at the same time.
Esther sat there nkly and she was unable to keep up with the conversation. When she suddenly became the focus of their attention, she blinked her eyes innocently before her face turned pale.
When you say the bait Youre not talking about me, are you?
Dale nodded his head without hesitation.
Chapter 70: Demon Worshippers (6)
Chapter 70: Demon Worshippers (6)
Before they could proceed with their n, there was something that needed to be addressed first.
Dale went to find Reba.
Reba who was persuading the count in his office had fortuitously managed to avoid the attack by the demon worshippers.
After hearing the whole story, Rebas expression hardened.
The situation is indeed grave. The count is almost having a fit after hearing that several of his vassals have been killed. He has called all his soldiers here. If we dont deal with the demon worshippers soon, the count might die of a nervous breakdown.
Stay close to the count. Thats the safest ce for you right now.
Yes. Be careful as well, Sir Dale.
Next, it was time to arm Esther. Pale fetched some armor and protective gear from somewhere and handed it to Esther.
Esther whined for a while and put on her armor.
Hmm. This is a bit tight. And heavy too.
Dale said,
Endure it. Its better than being stabbed with a sword and dragging your entrails around.
Thats a rather grim way to put it.
Instead of the robes she normally wore, Esther now wore loose tough robes. And beneath the robe, she had toyer chainmail and padded armor.
Esther wobbled from side to side as if wearing such armor made her ufortable.
Then she said with tears in her eyes.
Its really heavy.
If youre going to pursue a career as a battle priestess, youll need to get used to it. Start working out to build some muscle for next time.
Alright, Ill exercise. That should do it.
When Dale spoke sternly, Esther grumbled with a sullen face.
She knew Dales advice was correct.
In these times, being a priest didnt guarantee safety and there were many instances when one had to face danger.
Armoring oneself and acquiring at least basic weapon skills was considered standard practice.
After Esther was fully armed,
The trio immediately made their way outside.
Pale dered,
I know a back entrance. We can use that to exit.
He guided them to the rear gate of the lords castle.
There was a soldier standing guard at the rear door with a stern expression on his face, but when he saw the heretic inquisitors robe that Pale was wearing, he opened the door without questions.
Pale said with a serious expression as he passed through the back door.
The count has summoned all the soldiers patrolling inside the castle to his mansion.
It seems like a perfect setting for demon worshippers to thrive.
Yes, which is why we must take action.
The three stepped out of the lords castle.
It waste into the night.
A mist hung low over the ground and clouds that had gathered from somewhere filled the sky.
The streets lined with mansions bothrge and small were eerily silent.
The bolted mansions were enveloped in such stillness that it was impossible to tell if they were inhabited or not.
Kaelum Castle, arge city in its own right, now had the atmosphere of a ghost town.
Esther must have been nervous in that atmosphere and she swallowed hard.
I-Im worried if I can do this right. Wont I stand out too much?
Pale responded gently.
These demon worshippers are overconfident and bold enough to attack the mansion directly. They wont simply overlook Esther wandering the streets so openly.
Hmm. All right.
She nodded her head before moving ahead of the others.
Pale turned to Dale and said,
Ill cast a veil. Stay close to me.
Pale recited a small prayer under his breath and soon a translucent dome-like veil surrounded the two of them.
It was a miracle that bent light to conceal their presence.
While it might be noticeable in broad daylight, it proved to be quite effective under the cover of a foggy night like this.
Pale cautioned,
Do not draw that cursed sword. It would disrupt the miracle. Oh, and try not to touch the edges of the shield. Its not meant for offense, but you never know.
I understand.
The two who were hidden within the veil kept their eyes on Esther.
Thetter pulled up the robes hood over her head and started wandering the streets anxiously.
From the robe covering her head to her awkward walk caused by the armor.
Her appearance was notably suspicious.
If there were soldiers patrolling the ce, it wouldnt be surprising if she was arrested right away.
This was how Esther navigated through the streets.
She was asionally ncing back towards where Dale and Pale were hidden whenever a wave of anxiety hit her.
Though she couldnt really see them since they were hidden by the veil.
A considerable amount of time had passed just like that.
They had cast the bait, yet the target showed no signs of taking it.
Is it time to revise the n?
Just as that thought began to surface, a voice emerged from somewhere.
On such ate night, to wander alone, Miss. Isnt that far too dangerous?
The voice that shattered the silence resonated unusually clearly around them.
Esther was startled and turned her head in the direction she heard the voice.
There was a person standing in the middle of the street. And he was dressed in a robe just like Esther.
The hunched man rubbed his hands together.
The dim moonlight cast upon the mans hands illuminated his pale fingers.
He spoke,
That wont do. How will you survive in this cruel world with such ack of caution?
Esther took a step back.
How did he appear so suddenly?
Just moments ago, the street had beenpletely deserted.
The hunched-backed man had appeared as if he were smoke.
Pale was just as startled by the guys sudden appearance.
He instinctively felt the urge to rush forward after sensing a dangerous aura emanating from the hunched-back man.
A horrendous smell lingered around him, reminiscent of blood, corpses, or perhaps rotting flesh.
Dale quickly restrained Pale.
This situation was just like fishing.
You had to be patient until the prey fully bit into the bait.
While holding Pale back, Dale thought to himself,
The hunched-back.
This was the figure he had seen in Lapins memories. The demon worshipper who turned the residents of Faido vige into dust and gave Lapin the relic cannon.
Now this hunched-back man was rubbing his hands together and advancing towards Esther.
Come, Miss. Let us apany you. We will ensure you reach home safely.
The hunched-back man flicked his tongue, which was split at the end like that of a snakes.
Esther involuntarily recoiled.
No, thank you. I can manage on my own
Suddenly, Esther pondered over the words the man had spat out.
Did he just say we instead of I?
She instinctively turned around and was met with the sight of bizarre figures in white masks who had emerged from nowhere and were now charging at her with arms wide open.
Esther quickly recited a prayer. In the next moment, a solid barrier enveloped her.
One of the demon worshippers was surprised before he stumbled and crashed right into the barrier.
Esther cried out,
Sir Dale!
In that instant, Dale burst through the veil.
He hit the ground with explosive force and swung his cursed sword widely.
His target was the hunched-back man.
Perhaps this man could be the leader.
The hunched-back man flicked his snake-like tongue in astonishment and let out a sigh of admiration.
Aaah.
He extended his right hand to the side, which then became suffused with a purple color.
In the next moment, a spell was activated, and a demon worshipper charging towards Estel was forcefully thrust backward.
The demon worshipper who was floating in mid-air was hurled directly toward Dales sword.
Crunch!
The cursed sword cleaved the demon worshipper in two. And hot sticky blood sttered around.
Using his ally as a shield bought the hunched-back man a moment to retreat.
The hunched-back man used both his hands and feet to scramble backward like a beast and startedughing.
Haha. So youre the hero of the rumors. Seeing you in person you really are something special. To meet someone like you at such a crucial moment, I must be quite fortunate.
A demon servant said something simr. And then her head was severed.
The hunched-back man shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.
Are you speaking of Hasina? She was a perfect match for the term half-witted. A foolish mage serving a pathetic master!
It seemed he was referring to the demon that Hasina had served. There appeared to be factions even among demons.
Dale retorted with disdain to the swaggering hunched-back man.
It seems wiser than serving a master whos already dead.
..!
A sh of angeror perhaps surprisegleamed beneath the hunched-back mans robe at Dales words.
Regardless of which it was, Dales suspicion turned into certainty.
The hunched-back man spoke with a voice now heavy with menace.
It seems there might be something worth hearing from you. I will kill you and examine your brain. Then, Ill present it to my master.
Try if you can.
Dale pointed the tip of his sword towards the hunched-back man, from beneath whose robe a red gleam sparkled menacingly.
Simrly, a blue light seeped from the eyeholes of Dales helmet.
Clouds that had drifted in from somewhere finally shrouded the moonpletely.
The shadow cast by the clouds enveloped both Dale and the hunched-back man.
At that moment, Dale moved his arm with such speed that it was almost a blur. He pulled a dagger from his cloak and threw it.
Think again!
The hunched-back mans pale hand turned purple again as he manipted his magic.
The swiftly flying dagger came to an abrupt halt in mid-air, then, as if changing its mind, turned around and darted back towards Dale.
ng!
Dale swatted the dagger away with his palm and advanced swiftly, closing the distance between him and the hunched-back man.
The hunched-back man cried out,
Gather!
From the shadowy confines of an alleyway, from beneath the eerie ceiling of a shabby house, and from the deste walls, demon worshippers wearing white masks emerged from every corner.
Following the hunched-back mansmand, they charged at Dale with unwavering loyalty.
Among them were mages casting spells and others whounched physical attacks.
As Dale cut down the approaching demon worshippers with his sword, he thought to himself,
Esther and Pale seem to be holding up well.
Though they were backed against a wall, Esther and Pale were fighting valiantly. Esther conjured a dazzling barrier of light, within which Pale swung his mace, warding off the onught of demon worshippers.
As priests of the church known for their defensive power, they were managing to hold their ground.
With Esther and Pale effectively holding the line, Dale could concentrate on the foes before him.
A myriad of spells flew towards Dale but he was unfazed.
Dale drew his sword in a wide arc.
All of the spells were dissipated just by touching the cursed sword.
The hunched-back man was observing from a distance and muttered under his breath.
Annoying sword, indeed. But it doesnt matter. Its done now.
Havingpleted his incantation, he pressed his palms against the ground.
Suddenly, the earth began to rumble as if an earthquake had struck.
The gstones, rocks, and dirt on the road seemed toe alive with purpose before gathering together in one ce.
Dale quickly stepped back to avoid being swept away by the tidal wave of soil.
The amassed mound of earth soon took the form of arge giant.
It was probably twice the size of Dale. The giant had four legs, two arms, and an angr head, all crafted from soil and stone. Its name was
A golem.
Correct.
It was a summoning spell for a golem, and not just any ordinary one, but a ratherrge creature.
Pleased with his creation, the hunched-back man let out a delightedugh.
Haha, splendid. It would have been even better with a mask But this should be more than enough to crush you.
The hunched-back man tapped the golems legs lightly.
Take care of it.
Guoooo!
With a thunderous bellow that made one wonder how such a sound could emanate from it, the golem roared and began to move. Its four legs were thudding heavily against the ground.
So heavy were its steps that the earth trembled with each movement.
Dale watched the approaching golem. It was heavy and strong, but perhaps because of that, its speed was slow.
Dale carefully observed the golems structure and waited until he was certain of his n.
Then he propelled himself into the air with a powerful push from the ground.
Huh?
Caught off guard by the sudden leap, the golem attempted to throw a punch.
But the golems movements were excruciatingly slow, almost yawningly so. Regrettably, Dale wasnt one to yawn.
With his fist pulled back, Dale then used all his core strength to deliver a powerful blow to the golems head.
Dale had faced a giant in the past and he drew upon that experience without reservation.
Booom!
Dales fist plunged into the golems head before bursting out from the back of its skull.
Dirt and stone cascaded down.
Grgh Grgh
The golem issued an iprehensible roar. It iled its arms, trying to seize Dale.
Dale swiftly withdrew his fist and struck the golems head once more.
The creatures head shatteredpletely, revealing a spot beneath where magical power was densely concentrated. It was the golems core. Dale extended his left hand and ced it on the core.
Then he activated his relic glove.
Boom! A powerful shockwave pulverized the golems core into dust.
After losing its core, the golem wandered aimlessly for a moment before copsing to the ground with a heavy thud.
.
The golem, which had seemed so formidable just moments ago, had fallen in an instant. Esther and Pale looked on nkly at Dale.
Even the hunched-back man who had been staring calmly at the scene was so taken aback that he momentarily forgot his usual polite manner of speaking and muttered under his breath.
What the hell is this?
Chapter 71: The Ritual (1)
Chapter 71: The Ritual (1)
The hunched-back man scratched his head and asked.
Let me ask, how did you know the golems core was there?
Dale replied nonchntly,
You mages have no creativity. You always hide the core in the same spot.
That has nothing to do with creativity. cing the golems core there is the most efficient and practical choice
Thats exactly theck of creativity Im talking about.
Dale cut off the hunched-back man sharply and thetters eyes flickered menacingly from behind his mask.
He then muttered,
Fine, I admit it. Youre more skilled than I thought. Despite your brutish appearance, youre quite cunning. That makes you all the more valuable. If I offer you to my master, he will surely be grateful andmend me.
Try it if you think you can.
I certainly will.
The hunched-back man didnt seem to care about the expenditure of his magical power as he immediately prepared for his next spell.
Dale was not one to stand idly by.
He ughtered the obstructing demon worshippers and advanced relentlessly.
The hunched-back man who was moving on all fours like a beast used both his hands and feet as he spoke.
What a fine day, isnt it? The new moon, thick clouds, and fog all make up the perfect conditions for what we are meant to do.
Dale thought as he swung his sword without stopping.
He talks a lot.
Like other mages he had encountered, this one seemed to enjoy rambling about things only he understood.
Instead of paying attention to such trivial matters, Dale focused all his energy on cutting down the demon worshippers who charged at him.
While not as troublesome as the hunched-back man, the spells used by these demon worshippers were still a nuisance.
They were not to be underestimated.
Whether the hunched-back man was aware of Dales struggle or not, he continued to mutter incessantly.
We were almost ready. Just one piece was missing, and then you showed up It almost feels like fate, doesnt it?
Instead of responding, Dale forcefully hurled the bisected body of a demon worshipper at him.
The hunched-back man dodged swiftly to the side yet his chatter didnt cease.
Fate has called, and I must answer! Its not to my usual taste, but Im willing to take this gamble.
With those words, he produced a staff from seemingly nowhere.
Dale couldnt just ignore that staff. Its appearance was familiar to him.
The relic staff that controls beasts.
It looked simr but the power emanating from it was significantly stronger.
Its great power could be felt even from a distance.
Pale who was holding off the other demon worshippers shouted out,
Sir Dale!
It was a cry that meant action was necessary. Dale nodded his head and, ignoring the other demon worshippers beside him, charged straight at the hunched-back man.
But the man was quicker.
He lifted the staff above his head and then mmed it down towards the ground.
Crash!
The staff broke all too easily, scattering its fragments across the street. But what came next was truly astonishing.
The broken pieces of the staff sank into the ground as if submerging into water.
With all the blood and death that have umted around here recently, such things are possible.
The hunched-back man said as he stamped his left foot on the ground.
Suddenly, the road was etched with unknown symbols and geometric patterns.
The atmosphere shifted. The wind ceased, and the fog stirred violently.
This is not good.
Something was about to happen.
Dales n to use Esther as bait to trace the demon worshippers had led him to this encounter with the hunched-back man, who seemed to have seen some kind of fate in it.
The n the hunched-back man had been preparing for so long was now being set into motion.
Oooooo
A sinister energy spread throughout the entire castle.
The low-lying fog took on a faint green color. Dale waved his hand to disperse the fog.
The fog contains magical power.
The fog wasnt notably acidic or toxic.
Yet, that made it no less unsettling.
There must have been a reason for the fog to contain magical power.
The mystery soon unraveled.
The door of the mansion which stood like a sculpture on one side of the street burst open.
A family emerged from the mansion: three children, their parents, and what appeared to be their grandparents.
Esther cried out in rm,
What Its dangerous! Go back inside immediately!
But the family paid her no heed.
They walked at a slow dragging pace and with vacant eyes as if they were no more alive than the dead.
The hunched-back man shouted,
Come, follow me! I shall bestow upon you the honor of bing part of something greater!
And so, the family began to follow the hunched-back man.
Thetter pped his hands in a lively rhythm and danced down the street.
As the sound of his pping echoed, the doors of houses swung open, and people who had been silently hiding inside walked out with dazed expressions on their faces.
However, not everyone was under the spell.
Oh, father! Why are you acting like this all of a sudden? Please,e to your senses!
A middle-aged woman clutched at the waist of a wrinkled old man.
But the old man paid no heed to the woman and blindly made his way toward the hunched-back man.
The hunched-back man looked at the woman and eximed in admiration.
Ah, quite a strong-willed one you are. Had you been younger, you would have made an excellent sacrifice What a shame.
Huh?
The hunched-back man reached out toward the womans forehead, intending to cast a spell and end her life.
The woman stared nkly at the hunched-back man.
Just as his hand was about to touch her forehead, a ck mist engulfed the hunched-back man.
Tch.
Losing his sight, the hunched-back man hastily retreated. After all, he was a mage, not a warrior.
Its troublesome when an unknown dees flying out of nowhere.
As the fog cleared, the bewildered woman was even more astonished to find a knight d in ck armor looking down at her.
Pl-please save
Dale ignored the woman and turned his gaze to the hunched-back man before speaking in an even more impassive voice.
Is this what youve prepared? Bewitching all the townsfolk of the castle.
Of course, this is but the first step of the n. I do hope youll continue to watch.
With those words, the hunched-back man gave a mockingly polite bow before he dashed off through the streets.
The bewitched residents of the castle followed suit.
Dale clicked his tongue in disapproval.
Then, someone grasped Dales hand.
It was the middle-aged woman he had saved earlier.
P-P-Please save my father. My husband is dead, and hes all the family I have left. Please
Dale took in the desperate womans appearance in his eyes. He could sense the fear she still held towards him.
However, the man must have had special meaning to the woman to the point where she asked Dale for a favor.
She had courage.
Dale nodded his head.
Ill give it a try.
The woman was too stunned to respond since she hardly expected a positive answer.
Dale raised his sword and looked ahead.
The number of demon worshippers blocking the way had significantly decreased, as most had followed the hunched-back man.
Pale and Esther moved to his side.
The former asked him,
There is an unpleasant smell wafting through the city. We cannot let that demon worshipper escape; we cant.
Yes, lets give chase immediately.
With that, Dale charged forward. He effortlessly crushed any demon worshippers in his path and started the chase after the hunched-back man.
The chase was not difficult.
The residents who had taken to the streets were moving in a long line and there was definitely the hunched-back man in the direction they were moving.
After running for some time, the group reached a spot where people stood in line and halted in their tracks.
In the end, they expected to find the hunched-back man but he was nowhere to be seen.
The people had stopped at a strange hole.
It was an unnaturallyrge hole in the road. The space within the hole was oddly distorted, pitch ck, with the bottom out of sight.
Yet the lined-up residents were fearlessly entering the hole one by one.
And when their bodies touched the hole, they were engulfed by the darkness and vanished.
There was no sign of the hunched-back man anywhere around.
Wait! Everyone, stop! You shouldnt enter there!
Come to your senses, all of you!
Pale and Esther spread their arms wide while trying to prevent the people from entering the hole.
But the thoroughly bewitched residents struggled to enter, like a school of fish longing to return to their birthce, blindly flinging themselves towards the hole.
Pale realized it was all futile, bit his lip, and examined the hole.
When did this hole appear A cer? Or perhaps a storm drain?
Could it be that the citys underground structures had been taken over by demon worshippers? Just like what happened in the past with Hasina?
Pale urgently asked Dale.
What shall we do? Given themotion weve caused, Sir Talos and the Inquisitors must have noticed the anomaly by now. Theyll likely be on their way here soon. Should we wait for them?
The big hole.
There was a smell more dangerous than anything Dale had ever smelled in that gaping hole and he had no idea what was lurking there.
It would definitely be a dangerous adventure for these three to enter a ce like that.
Unlike the calm Pale, Esther expressed her anxiety.
But if we wait here, what bes of the townsfolk in the meantime?
Pales response faltered.
Well
He couldnt say for sure, but the longer they dyed, the more likely it was that the number of victims would increase.
The two soon turned their attention to Dale.
What do you think, Sir Dale?
Dale quietly peered down into the hole. It was pitch ck with an ominous odor wafting up.
He instinctively knew that a dangerous enemyy in wait below.
Is he deliberately luring me inside?
The hunched-back man coveted Dale. He wanted to kill Dale and offer him up as a sacrifice.
Yet, even though he said that, he had left only this conspicuous hole before vanishing.
It seemed almost like a provocation.
As if daring Dale with a taunt, there was even a sense of mockery in being challenged to enter.
But Dale thought calmly.
The ritual has begun.
It was likely a ritual to resurrect the demon Ganiagos. The castle residents who were now walking as if in a trance were probably intended as sacrifices for this ritual.
The ritual is most vulnerable before it ispleted.
It was simr to a mages spell.
Once a ritual ispleted, it cannot be undone. The best course of action is to prevent itspletion.
Rather than dealing with the resurrected Ganiagos, it was best to stop him before he resurrected.
The battle against time had begun.
It could be a trap.
Perhaps the hunched-back man hadid a trap to lure Dale in.
But on the other hand
This might be my best chance to win. So.
Dale took a moment to survey his surroundings. Pale and Esther were desperately trying to prevent the bewitched residents from walking into the hole.
Indeed, he couldnt just stand by and let this happen.
Dale broke his silence.
I will go inside right now. I need to stop him.
Pale and Esther nodded their heads in agreement with grim expressions.
Then we will join you.
Its going to be dangerous. You might even die.
It doesnt matter. Our goddess did not teach us to flee in times like these.
Esther affirmed her resolve.
I wont hold you back either.
Dale nodded his head in acknowledgment.
The battle would be tough, but oveing this fight would elevate Pale and Esther to greater heights.
The same went for Dale.
With their decision made, there was no reason to hesitate. The only thing left was to act.
Dale firmly wrapped his arms around the waists of Pale and Esther.
Esther asked with a puzzled look on her face.
. Sir Dale?
Were going in now.
Dale immediately picked them up and ran towards the hole.
Esther let out a startled scream after her body was lifted up, but Dale kept his gaze fixed on the hole regardless.
Eventually, they made contact with the strangely distorted space inside the hole and the three of them vanishedpletely.
It was quite some timeter when the inquisitors and soldiers gathered at the scene after hearing themotion.
Chapter 72: The Ritual (2)
Chapter 72: The Ritual (2)
The twisted space swallowed Dale and the other two whole.
When they came to their senses again, they found themselves in an underground ce surrounded by worn stone.
Pale radiated a holy glow from his hands to illuminate the darkness then looked around.
Could this be the underground sewers?
The old stone walls and the floor had shallow filth flowing over them. It appeared to be the sewers running beneath Kaelum Castle.
Esther covered her nose with her fingers due to the foul smell and spoke in a nasal tone.
Theres no hole in the ceiling where we came in.
Pale responded.
It must be magic that distorts space.
Space distortion magic? Thats
Yes. Its aplex and advanced form of magic. Considering that its rarely handled even by the archmages at the Magic Tower it means our enemy is not to be underestimated.
Dale silently agreed.
Transferring iing individuals to a different space is not a skill just anyone can master.
It was no coincidence that the inquisitors had trouble finding their of the demon worshippers.
Dale thought to himself,
It was good that we entered together.
He had anticipated such a situation to some extent, which is why he had wrapped his arms around Esther and Pales waists, ensuring they entered together.
If they hade in separately, they might have ended up inpletely different locations.
Pale murmured,
The other residents I dont see them. Did only we end up here?
If hes using people as sacrifices, hed bring them close immediately. On the other hand, intruders would be kept as far away as possible.
That would make it easier to weaken them.
And weakened prey is easier to hunt.
Lets move.
Yes, but which way do we go?
There were two paths. Forward and backward.
Which one would lead to their destination was unknown.
Dale attempted to detect the scent of blood. He was hoping to gauge the enemys location through it.
However, this filthy ce had a very strong stench, and the smell of blood was thick throughout the ce as the demon worshiper was doing something.
Dales sense of smell was of little use in this environment.
Pale and Esther were also deep in thought, struggling toe up with a viable n.
Should we just leave it to chance?
If we lose our way, we might be toote. We could wander this maze forever.
Esther muttered thoughtfully.
Hmm. Losing our way. Losing our way Ah!
What is it, Esther?
At Esthers sudden p, Pale and Dale turned their attention to her.
Esther looked at Dale and said,
Choose, Sir Dale. Do you want to go forward or back?
. Why do you ask? Are we deciding by majority vote?
Just answer for now.
Dale scratched at his helmet and shifted his gaze between the front and back of the canal.
However, he couldnt see any difference.
Both directions appeared equally grimy and dpidated.
Dale responded to Esthers persistent questioning in the end.
I think forward might be better.
Great! Then lets head back!
?
Sister Esther?
Pale looked at her with a bewildered expression on his face and Esther exined,
Since we traveled together several times, Ive noticed something. Sir Dale tends to get lost even on familiar paths without hisrge wolf. Its quite incredible, really.
Could it be
So, wouldnt it make sense to choose the opposite of Sir Dales suggestion?
Pale who was mulling over the story stroked his chin and murmured, That sounds usible.
What the hell?
Dale wanted to argue but the truth was it was time to make a choice whether to go forward or back.
Even if it was based on the flimsiest of reasons, once a direction was decided, it was best to follow through.
Then lets set off right away.
Hold on a moment. Before we do.
Dale called the two to a halt and pulled a cloth from his belongings.
He then wrapped the cloth around Esthers mouth.
The air here isnt good for the body. Pale, you should wrap a scarf around your nose and mouth too.
Eh? Oh, right.
. I can do it myself.
Esther grumbled but Dale firmly wrapped the cloth around her.
Pale was amused by the scene and also wrapped a handkerchief around his mouth with a smile.
After Dale finished tying it, Esther said with an awkward expression,
Thank you for looking out for me. But this handkerchief it sort of smells like metal. Im asking just in case, but this isnt the same cloth you always use to polish your weapons, is it?
Indeed, it was that very cloth.
Dale who had been scratching his helmet and dying his response suddenly turned his head and said,
From now on, speak only when absolutely necessary. We never know what might jump out at us here.
Hold on. I still havent heard an answer.
Quiet.
With that, Dale cut off Esthers words and took the lead withrge strides.
Esther followed behind with a look of dissatisfaction on her face while Pale brought up the rear.
The group moved in silence for a while. The surroundings were quiet.
The squelching sound of stepping on waste and the asional drip of water droplets falling from the ceiling could be heard, but nothing else.
If there were demon worshippers here, we should be hearing some noise.
It was one of two things.
Either a spell was cast in the sewers to prevent sound from traveling, or the sewer system itself was vast.
After some time of moving in this manner, the group came upon a fork in the path.
It was at a crossroads where two passages intersected in the shape of a cross.
Pale asked,
What should we do?
Esther nced at Dale before asking
Which direction do you think is correct, Sir Dale?
Left.
And after that?
Right.
Then lets exclude those two and continue straight ahead.
There was no disagreement this time either.
The three continued in a straight line.
What if weve taken the wrong path?
This thought suddenly urred to Dale.
Even for him, fearless as he was, there were situations he preferred not to encounter again.
The memories of wandering for a year afternding in this world and being unable to reach Irene resurfaced vividly in his mind.
Roaming these underground sewers for years was something he decidedly wanted to avoid.
However, Dales worries turned out to be unfounded.
After a long walk, the group stopped in their tracks. They heard noises of something bustling around. The noise was getting closer to them.
Dale assessed the dark passage ahead and announced,
Itsing.
***
In arge cavity within the underground sewers, the hunched-back man looked around with satisfaction.
Hmm. This is good. It was wise to move the ritual forward.
In the underground cavity, residents with dull murky eyes were seated at regr intervals.
Demon worshippers wearing white masks were strictly watching over these residents.
Now, with the arrival of that dark knight, our preparations will be perfect. Finally, we can summon our lord
The hunched-back man looked to be overwhelmed with emotion and wiped the corners of his eyes. Of course, there were no real tears.
A worshipper wearing a mask approached the hunched-back man and whispered the situation into his ear.
And the man nodded in understanding.
So, they didnt run away but came straight here as expected.
The hunched-back man looked satisfied before continuing,
However, the others are an annoyance. They are unnecessary. Therefore
The hunched-back mans eyes flickered momentarily.
Send them a gift. The dark knight might be fine, but the other two wont stand a chance of surviving.
Having said this, the hunched-back man waved his hand dismissively.
The worshiper nodded and quickly disappeared to carry out themand.
With the worshipper gone, the hunched-back man refocused on the ritual.
Today, everyone present would be living sacrifices used for the ritual.
And through it, a dead demon would descend upon the earth once more.
***
Theres a presence and a strong one at that.
Yes, that means
Were on the right path.
Something was rapidly approaching them. This also meant that the group had arrived at the right destination.
Otherwise, they wouldnt have been targeted for an attack.
Could it be that Esthers method actually worked?
Was it just good luck?
Ridiculous as it seemed, a sess was still a sess.
Dale gripped his sword and warned,
There are many of them. Be cautious.
Yes.
Soon, the approaching enemy revealed itself.
Estherls face turned pale.
Rats?
It was a swarm of rats that was rushing toward them.
They were not just any rats, but monstrous ones that were almost the size of a humans thigh.
Their eyes shone a blood red and their teeth were sharply pointed. There were many of these monsters to the point where it was overwhelming.
The horde of rats filled the space in front, behind, and even the floors, ceilings, and walls, swarming towards them.
Esther muttered,
Id prefer the demon worshippers at this point.
If you dont want to be torn apart alive, get your act together and fight.
Dale immediately charged forward. Due to his unique fighting style, being too close to others could be more of a hindrance.
Raising his cursed sword vertically, Dale brought it down with full force.
Thud!
Squeak!
With a single stroke, he cleaved through a dozen rats. Yet, the horde was fearless.
Regardless of whether theirrades were crushed or not, they blindly rushed at Dale with bared teeth.
Sharp teeth shed against Dales armor, but it was the teeth that ended up breaking.
The fangs of the beasts were not sharp enough to prate his enhanced armor.
No matter how extraordinary these rats might be, a rat was still a rat.
The real issue was their sheer number.
The rats who bred for generations in this old-looking sewer were now too numerous to count.
Dale shed and shed again, yet the swarm of rats showed no signs of abating.
Dale was undeterred. His cold heart which didnt beat endowed him with limitless stamina.
As he cleaved through the rats and absorbed their life force, he could continue fighting until everyst one of them was dead.
No matter how numerous they were, they were not infinite.
The concerny with Esther and Pale.
Grant your servants light.
Haa!
They were surprisingly holding their own in the fight.
Within the barrier erected by Esther, Pale swung a glowing mace infused with divine power with frantic fervor.
The issue was that, unlike Dale, these two were ordinary humans.
Humans are bound to tire, and divine power is not an infinite resource.
Eventually, they would be overwhelmed by the relentless tide of rats.
Both Esther and Pale seemed aware of this and gritted their teeth in frustration.
If only I had known, I would have learned some offensive miracles.
Hmm.
Leaving them to perish was not an option.
The swarm of rats needed to be dealt with swiftly.
But how?
The question was always the method.
Dale whocked wide-range attack skills found himself at a disadvantage when facing multiple enemies.
Up to this point, he had methodically taken them down one by one. but it was clear that a change in strategy was necessary.
A skill that can eliminate many at once
Dale racked his brain and scoured his memories for any hint of a solution.
Eventually, his thoughts even drifted back to his days of gaming and he started searching for inspiration.
It was there that he stumbled upon a spark of an idea.
Is it possible?
It was a technique he had never attempted before. Since it was difficult just to think about.
Yet this was not the time for doubts. To eradicate this horde of rats and save hispanions, he had to seed.
Dale had a natural talent. He was a genius when it came to killing.
He decided to trust in his abilities.
Here goes.
He grasped the hilt of his cursed sword with both hands and extended it forward with determination.
Dale suddenly stopped in his tracks, and the swarm of rats sensed something amiss and froze as well.
Caught off guard by the abrupt silence, Esther and Pale turned their gazes toward Dale.
In the next moment, Dale began to spin in ce.
He started off slowly but his pace rapidly increased until his own face became blurred with the speed.
As Dale spun, his cursed sword traced a vast circle in the air. A circle of death, a whirlwind of des, a storm of swords.
This storm swept through the sewers and was literally grinding the horde of rats to pieces.
Chapter 73: The Ritual (3)
Chapter 73: The Ritual (3)
He shifted his left foot behind his right to do a half-turn. Then he moved his right foot behind his left to do another half-turn.
The movement, which was unfamiliar at first, was quickly mastered to a surprising degree. Dale spun around like a top.
Dales sword drew circles following his motion and the rats that came into contact with these circles turned into mere stters of blood.
In the shortest amount of time, Dale had discovered and perfected a technique to ughter his enemies most efficiently.
A storm of des swept through the sewers, making any form of resistance meaningless.
The sheer number of rats proved to be insignificant.
In Dales pathy only the grotesque remains of rat carcasses and scattered bones with nothing left but rats gasping theirst breaths and parts of their bodies severed.
Squeak.
The flock of rats also slowed down.
A survival instinct thaty dormant even in these fearless creatures was awakened upon witnessing this storm.
Moreover, could it just be a feeling?
Dales spinning and forward momentum were rapidly increasing.
The swarm of rats hesitated, yet retreat was not an option for them.
Soon the rats regained their fighting spirit and blindly rushed at Dale, like moths to a me.
Only to be part of the growing pile of corpses.
Had they been d in sturdy armor or had tougher hides, such a head-on assault might have slowed Dales advance.
But for the rats, with their only strength in numbers, there was only one possible oue.
Annihtion.
And just like that, the storm passed. Now there were no living rats in the sewers.
At least, not in this part of it.
The lineage of rats that had proliferated and grown in size over generations was severed today.
It was indeed a fortunate turn of events for the residents of Kaelum Castle.
Only then did Dale stop spinning. He leaned on his sword nted in the ground and turned to survey the devastation he had wrought.
The corpses of rats were densely packed and they stretched out for the length of a football field.
It was a scene that could only be described as a massacre.
Dale felt a sense of satisfaction with what he had achieved.
Not bad for a first try.
He was filled with a strange sense of pride for having realized a technique that seemed more fitting for a video game than real battle.
Dale turned to Esther and Pale before scattering ck mist around them.
The mist absorbed the life force from the rat carcasses before transferring it to Dale.
The life force of each rat was negligible, but when amassed in such numbers, it became a significant amount.
Esther and Pale stared at Dale with dazed expressions on their faces.
What on earth was that just now?
Spinning around with a weapon in hand. I never even considered such a tactic.
Esther asked with a worried look on her face,
Arent you dizzy? Dont you feel sick?
Not really. Im fine.
Um, well, thats a relief then.
At the moment when Pale and Esther stood dumbfounded by the absurd disy of skill Dale had shown,
Rumble.
The underground sewers vibrated once. The filth umted on the floor rippled, and crumbs fell from the aged walls.
The vibration soon subsided.
However, the ominous aura carried in the air grew denser.
Pale said with a hardened expression.
It seems it has begun. We need to hurry.
Yes.
Now that it was clear they were on the right path, the three quickened their pace.
Fortunately, there were no more attacks after the swarm of rats.
Dale thought as he felt the unpleasant atmosphere around him.
Were getting closer to him.
They had now really approached nearby. All that was left was to kill the hunched-back man and stop the ritual he was trying to conduct.
Dale, who had been running with that thought in mind, had to stop abruptly.
At the junction where two paths merged, he encountered a figure he had never anticipated.
Pale opened his mouth.
Sir Talos?
Talos who was battered and bruised stood there with three inquisitors in tow.
He was just as taken aback.
Pale? You disappeared suddenly, and now why are you here? No, more importantly, why are you with this person? Dont tell me youve allied with a heretic?
As Taloss eyes widened in disbelief, Pale broke out in a cold sweat.
He had not expected to encounter him here and in such a manner.
But this was not the time for quarreling.
Dale asked,
This is no time for idle chatter. Do you know whats happening right now?
Talos furrowed his brows for a moment before responding.
Im aware that some demon worshippers are preparing some ursed ritual.
Its not just any ritual. Theyre trying to resurrect Ganiagos.
What did you just say?
Talos froze; the story was far beyond his expectations.
Ganiagos is definitely. Are you saying theyre bringing back a dead demon? Thats impossible.
How so? If it werent for such a ritual, do you think they would use the entire residents of the city as sacrificial offerings?
Talos appeared to be deep in thought. Yet, he must also instinctively feel it.
That Dales assertion was touching on the truth. It was just hard for him to readily ept it.
When the conversation stopped, Pale who sensed an opportunity quickly asked,
Did you notice the anomaly ande straight here, Sir Talos?
Talos nodded his head.
Yes. When I left the castle, I found all the residents under some spell, and following them led me to a hole. Entering it brought me here.
Where are the other inquisitors?
We got separated. It seems the space in this sewer is distorted.
Talos gestured with his thumb to the inquisitors behind him.
Wandering through the sewer, I encountered a few fellow inquisitors, and after fighting through hordes of rats, we ended up here.
Ah. So, Sir Talos, you also fought the rats.
Also? Sister Esther, did you fight the rats as well? You seem quite unharmed for such an encounter.
Esther and Pale looked at Dale with awkward expressions on their faces.
They were at a loss for words on how to exin Dales solo feat of grinding down an entire swarm of rats.
Breaking the tense atmosphere, Dale spoke up.
Theres no time for idle chatter. We must go and prevent the resurrection at once.
So, the resurrection of the demon is
Before Talos could finish, Pale interjected.
Even if its not the resurrection of a demon, its best to prevent any ritual in advance.
Esther added her voice to the mix.
Thats right. Now is the time to cooperate.
Talos let out a grunt and then nced at Dale before speaking.
Just this once.
With the addition of the inquisitors, their group had grown to seven.
Although Talos and the other inquisitors were not keen on coborating with Dale, they were not foolish enough to squabble in such circumstances.
The party quickly made their way through the sewer tunnels.
There were no more swarms of rats, no demon worshipers, and no enemies to block their path.
Ah, over there.
After a long walk, Esther pointed ahead.
The end of the passage came into view where a gloomy light leaked from its end.
The air was thick with an ominous scent that anyone could sense.
Each person clenched their weapon with a tense expression.
Ill lead the way.
Dale who was gripping his sword cautiously moved forward.
Upon reaching the end of the passage, he could take in the sight thaty before them.
This ce is
A cavern. A huge hemispherical cavity that makes you wonder how on earth such a space could have been created underground.
In this cavern, the dazed citys residents sat at intervals.
The floor was covered in blood up to the ankles, with unknown characters densely engraved on the crimson surface.
The letters were so small, dark, and packed together that they resembled swarms of tiny insects.
It was a spine-chilling sight.
The hunched-back man seemed to be oblivious to anything else due to the ritual and he was fiddling with something in the middle of the cavern.
He was guarded by other demon worshipers.
In the midst of this, the moment the party entered the cavern, the worshipers gazes simultaneously snapped towards them.
Even the hunched-back man who was deeply engrossed in his task lifted his head.
Ah, youve arrived not a moment too soon. How curious, though. You still have those two with you. I was sure I had sent a gift your way?
Dale replied.
If youre referring to the swarm of rats, theyve all been killed.
Hmm?
As if this was an unexpected turn of events, the hunched-back man let out a groan mixed with frustration.
However, he quicklyposed himself and shrugged.
Well, it doesnt matter. The oue will be the same anyway. Now that all the ingredients are gathered here, lets begin.
With those words, the hunched-back man closed his eyes and began to chant.
The characters not in blood started to emit light at the same time.
The residents who had been sitting in a daze suddenly let out screams filled with agony.
Ugh, Ughhh!
Aaah!
The ritual had begun. A formidable power started converging towards the hunched-back man.
We must stop this!
Yes!
Talos and the inquisitors immediately attempted to obstruct the hunched-back man.
They reckoned that disrupting the one conducting the ritual could halt the process.
However, the masked worshipers were not standing idly by.
Although the nature of the space made it difficult to freely wield magic, their numbers were not to be underestimated.
Dale, Esther, and Pale also joined the fight but the resistance was fierce.
As the n was reaching its climax, the worshipers resisted with their lives on the line.
Amidst the surrounding chaos, the hunched-back man hummed a tune under his breath while chanting the spell.
It was as if he found the situation so enjoyable that he couldnt help but relish it.
The light emanating from the characters grew increasingly intense and the residents screams also grew louder.
Their forms visibly withered and their life force was rapidly draining away.
At the same time, an unsettling energy filled the entire space. Dale and the others had the illusion that the air grew even heavier.
By now, Talos instinctively knew for certain.
An entity that should never reappear was attempting to resurrect in this world.
We must stop it.
By any means necessary. The ritual had to be stopped, no matter the sacrifice required.
In that case
Talos identified the most viable solution. His chilling gaze settled on the residents, who were screaming in agony.
Swish.
He drew a concealed sword from beneath his robe.
Instead of pointing his sword at the hunched-back man, Talos aimed it at a viger writhing in pain.
Esther saw that and she eximed in shock.
Wa-Wait, Brother Talos. What are you doing?
Talos responded coldly.
For the greater good, some sacrifices must be made. If their intent is to use these people as offerings to summon demons, then killing them all to nullify their value as sacrifices is all thats needed.
What are you saying!
Esthers face turned pale with horror. She remembered something Harkin had mentioned before.
A gruesome tale of an inquisitor who had burned down an entire vige suspected of demon worship.
She had thought it was merely a terrible rumor.
Esther had faith in her fellow brothers and sisters of the church.
Yet, that horrific story seemed to be unfolding once again before her eyes.
Talos said without blinking.
They would prefer a merciful death over bing sacrifices to a demon and suffering anyway. Look at them, arent they in agony?
With those words, Talos raised his sword.
And without a moments hesitation, he was about to strike down when suddenly,
Thud!
Someone seized Taloss arm.
. What do you think youre doing?
Talos scowled at the dark knight who had appeared before him out of nowhere.
Dale nced down at the residents below.
Ironically, the person Talos was about to strike was the elderly man whom the middle-aged woman had earlier begged for help.
Dale said calmly.
I made a promise.
What foolishness Were out of time!
Talos cast a frantic look at the hunched-back man before turning his gaze back to Dale.
You know as well as I do! Theres no other way left! Let go of me this instant!
But Dale refused to release him.
Killing innocent residents to stop demons.
One must not disregard means for the sake of ends.
Perhaps it would be different if they were undead, but people shouldnt do that. At least, thats what Dale had learned from his grandfather.
As always, he was merely following those teachings. It was by living in this way that Dale survived in this world.
Besides
In this space, killing the sacrifices hardly matters anymore. Its already toote.
What did you say?
The ritual isplete.
At that moment, the hunched-back man pped his hands. Then he shouted in a yful tone.
Complete!
The light erupting from the characters engraved in blood filled the space with increasing intensity.
An ominous aura swirled around the hunched-back man.
Now, a dead demon was about to be resurrected in the old underground sewers beneath Kaelum Castle.
Chapter 74: Ganiagos (1)
Chapter 74: Ganiagos (1)
Rumble.
The underground space was filled with vibrations. The blood pooled on the floor flickered with multicolored lights.
Soon after, the air seemed to rip apart.
And from the space that opened like curtains to either side, arge and slick head emerged.
A long enormous body. Thick dark scales characteristic of reptiles. Five snake like heads. And ten ominous eyes that gleamed within the darkness.
The snake that discerns thews of the world. The demon thatmands a thousand spells.
It was the advent of Ganiagos.
The hunched-back man cried out.
Ah! You have returned! You have finally returned!
The hunched-back man approached Ganiagos with tears streaming down his face.
The other demon worshippers followed suit but then in the next moment,
Crack!
Ganiagos five heads bit off the hunched-back man and the worshippers in one gulp.
They were crunched thoroughly and then swallowed down.
One side of Ganiagos belly swelled up.
[Ugh, where is this ce]
[My head, my head hurts.]
[I need something to eat.]
Each of Ganiagos five headsined of headaches and hunger.
The pain was so intense that it couldnt keep its body steady.
As it writhed in agony, the living sacrifices sitting around were crushed to death.
Ganiagos instinctively swallowed these living offerings.
Then it let out an agonized roar. The aftereffects of Ganiagoss resurrection seemed to have left it disoriented.
The roar resonated throughout the space.
Just hearing it made the dazed residents who were sitting there faint and copse.
Those of weak will could not withstand the overwhelming presence of the demon.
Ugh, my God.
Talos and the other inquisitors clenched their teeth as well. They were feeling as if something was pressing down on their heads.
They couldnt stand upright with straight legs.
Upon witnessing the demon that had descended to the earth, they trembled in fear.
Typically, those gripped by fear react in one of two ways.
They either freezepletely or act irrationally.
These inquisitors fell into thetter category. The faith they had built up over a lifetime now instilled them with baseless courage.
All but Talos stamped their feet in unison.
We must erase that abomination!
Grant us strength, O Lord! Courage!
Wait! Stop!
It was already toote when Talos tried to hold them back.
The heresy inquisitors shook off the pressure that was weighing on their bodies and rushed forward courageously.
Their armor and weapons radiated a white glow. It was brilliant.
True to their reputation as warriors who had survived countless battles, the inquisitors moved with agility and overflowing strength.
However
[Hmm?]
Even amidst its suffering, Ganiagos noticed the gnats drawing near.
Its eyes blinked once.
Then, the bodies of the heresy inquisitors began to levitate. A formidable pressure ensnared them.
Ah, agh!
Ugh! What is this!
The inquisitors iled about and desperately tried to escape the crushing force. But it was futile.
Crack!
The spine of an inquisitor bent unnaturally, followed by his legs, arms, and finally his head. His body was contorted into a grotesque ball-like shape.
Go-Good heavens.
Kill me
Despite his broken neck, the inquisitor was somehow still alive.
Was it due to the priests remarkable vitality? No. Ganiagos had deliberately kept him breathing.
Ganiagos took pleasure in the suffering of these insignificant creatures and, above all, preferred his food alive.
As Ganiagos toyed with the inquisitors, it eventually opened its maw wide and swallowed the inquisitors whole, armor and all.
Talos could only stare nkly at the scene.
Then, Dale approached Talos.
Hey.
Hey. Snap out of it.
When Talos showed no reaction, Dale swung his hand.
p!
Talos rolled across the ground. The sharp pain dissolved the terror that had bound his entire body.
What!
Ignoring Taloss attempt to express his anger, Dale woke up Pale and Esther in a simr manner.
Of course, he was much gentler with them than with Talos.
Dale quickly exined to the three who were now alert.
As you can see, Ganiagos is in an iplete state. Its hardly fair to even call it its half-form.
Had Ganiagos been in its full form, none of them would have been able to stand upright here.
Those with weaker minds would have died spewing blood just at the sight of the demon.
However, the oppressive aura emanating from Ganiagos was much less than anticipated.
It makes sense, in a way.
Resurrecting the dead is not as simple as it sounds, especially for a being as powerful as a demon.
No matter how long the nning took or how many sacrifices were made, it was bound to be unstable.
Therefore
We can definitely kill it. Think of the enemy not as a demon but just as a slightly stronger monster. Theres no need to be afraid.
In truth, the enemy was even more formidable than that.
However, theres no need to be overly afraid. Courage in danger is half the battle.
A somewhat stronger monster, you say Thats rather arrogant.
Talos retorted coldly.
So, whats the n? We have limited information on Ganiagos. If we had known more my men might not have died without even getting close.
Dale responded without hesitation.
Dont worry. There are few who know more about the creature than I do.
What?
Ignoring Taloss puzzled look, Dale pointed his sword at Ganiagos and exined.
Its difficult to injure it with spells or miracles. It has to be cut with a weapon.
Ganiagos was an excellent mage and so it possessed a strong resistance to magic.
The same was true for miracles wrought by divine power.
Closing the distance and wielding a weapon was the best strategy.
Ill take on the demon. Meanwhile, you need to wake the citys residents caught in the ritual and get them to safety.
Hundreds of residents were still sitting as if bewitched.
Their bodies were bing increasingly emaciated. This was a clear sign that Ganiagos was sustaining itself with the life force of the sacrifices.
It was evident that if things continued this way, the residents would soon meet their demise.
Dale turned to Talos and said,
We must not kill them. We need to free them from the ritual while they are still alive. Otherwise, their life force will simply flow into Ganiagos.
Dale gestured towards the shimmering pool of bright red blood on the ground which was channeling life force to Ganiagos.
This was precisely why Taloss earlier attempts to kill the sacrifices were futile.
If blood was spilled here, it would only serve to feed Ganiagos with more life force.
Upon hearing this exnation, Talos started to object,
Even if it absorbs the life force, it wont gain as much strength as it would from a living sacrifice. So
But Dale cut him off,
Talos. Follow my lead.
The icymand silenced Talos.
There was an undeniable authority in Dales voice that could not be contested.
Talos found himself nodding his head unconsciously. And then he was shocked. He couldnt believe that he had been momentarily overwhelmed by Dale.
Esther who was listening nearby asked worriedly,
But, Sir Dale, facing it alone Its too dangerous.
Instead of responding, Dale simply picked up his sword.
Even if it was dangerous, it had to be done.
Dale was also filled with confidence.
Ganiagos.
He was facing an enemy he had encountered many times before once again.
This time, however, the foe was in a weakened state. There was no reason for fear.
Rather, it was an opportunity. By hunting Ganiagos, Dale could be even stronger than before.
Without taking any more opinions, Dale decisively kicked the ground andunched himself forward.
Ganiagos was still in a state of confusion, but gradually it began to grasp the situation.
[Ah, yes. I remember now. I was decapitated and killed. By that fool who called himself the King of Mercenaries.]
[The idiot who was hailed as a Grand Mage.]
[The whore who went by the name of Saintess.]
[By that dull knight! Those scoundrels used the most cowardly tactics!]
[Those cunning bastards!]
The five heads stretched out of its massive body and each one of them started screaming its indignation.
The frustration of death and the desire for revenge against those who had brought it to this state ignited within it.
Ironically, these intense emotions brought rity to the chaotic mind of the demon.
[Our loyal minion has revived us.]
[However, the ritual wasntplete. We need more souls and blood to sustain this body. Otherwise, well return to dust before the moon dips below the horizon.]
[Lets feast on blood! Strong and delicious blood!]
As Ganiagoss heads babbled on, Dale quickly closed the distance between them.
Ganiagos noticed him approaching. All five heads of Ganiagos saw Dale and were simultaneously taken aback.
[What the hell is this]
[We must devour him! At all costs!]
[Its fate. This is our destiny.]
[Lets swallow him whole!]
They rejoiced as if they had stumbled upon an unexpected bounty and were all gleaming with delight.
Their eyes flickered. And then magic was unleashed without any chant or incantation.
Crackle.
Dale felt a powerful magical power pressing down on him. Before the pressure could intensify further, he swung his cursed sword with all his might.
The magic was cut through. Now that he was free, Dale elerated even faster.
This turn of events caught Ganiagos off guard.
And since they were caught off guard, their response was dyed. Dale kicked off the ground and leaped with all his strength.
The long neck of the first head came into view. He swung his cursed sword with great force.
sh!
The sword sliced through the neck of the creature. Though the tough scales prevented aplete severance, a long wound was inflicted.
[Kyaaaagh!]
The first head screamed in agony. The remaining heads quickly grasped the situation.
[That sword. Its dangerous.]
[Hes no ordinary foe.]
[We must not let our guard down!]
The eyes of the two unharmed heads blinked in an instant.
Troublesome.
The demon didnt chant spells but used magic instantly which made it troublesome.
Without knowing which magic would be employed, responding was nearly impossible.
However, Dale knew them well, including their tactics.
The third head specializes in ice magic. The fifth in wind magic.
Dale could deduce the magics activation through the flow of magical power and so he rolled away just in time.
ng!
Dozens of ice spears materialized in the air, soon raining down like a torrent on the spot where Dale had just stood.
Next came the des of wind.
The wind des narrowly missed Dales hea before slicing through the tunnels wall as effortlessly as cutting through butter.
Had he been even slightly slower, it would have been Dales head being split apart.
He had barely dodged the magic when the other two heads lunged at him.
The fangs protruding from their gaping maws were stained purple.
Those fangs were coated in a potent venom that inflicted agonizing pain upon mere contact with the skin.
Its fast as expected.
Dale read its movements with caution.
The most troublesome aspect of Ganiagos was the coordinated movement of its five heads.
Always, two or three heads would cast spells while the othersunched physical attacks.
It was like facing five monsters at once. And some of those were skilled in magic.
Theplexity and dazzling nature of their attacks would instinctively make anyone step back.
An attempt would be made to create distance and fight from afar.
But that wont do.
To defeat Ganiagos, Dale knew he had to engage closely.
It was the most dangerous approach, but the only viable one.
Dale kicked off the ground once more and plunged even deeper towards Ganiagos.
He skillfully dodged the two heads lunging from either side and slid to the ground to reposition behind Ganiagos.
Boom!
A grand explosion erupted in the spot Dale had just vacated.
A spell had been cast by the first head after it regained its senses.
Dale used the shockwave from the explosion to propel himself and further elerated his pace.
Atst, an opportunity emerged.
After evading a round of attacks from Ganiagoss five heads, Dale spotted a brief moment before the next onught.
And Dale never missed even the slightest opening.
With a thrust, he sessfully drove his cursed sword into Ganiagoss back.
[You wretch!]
A powerful gust sted Dale away.
Anticipating this, Dale braced himself with the cursed sword andnded steadily.
Once again, distance grew between Dale and Ganiagos. Now he would have to repeat the daring feat he had just disyed.
Until Ganiagoss strength was spent.
A perilous battle where a single mistake could cost him his life.
But that didnt matter.
As long as Dale made no mistakes, victory was his.
And watching Dales exploits were Esther, Pale, and Talos who were looking on in astonishment.
How on earth?
To fight off those five heads from such a distance. Its as if hes fought this demon hundreds of times. Remarkable!
Unlike the others who expressed their admiration, Talos remained silent and simply stared at Dale with a shocked expression on his face.
He nced at the sword in his hand. Could he too disy such movements? For the first time, his wide-eyed stare was filled with doubt and skepticism.
Then Talos closed his eyes tightly before opening them again and said,
This is no time to just watch. We must continue.
Ah, yes!
The three of them quickly worked to lift the spell on the residents and moved them outside the cavern.
It was a veryborious task as hundreds of people were captured here.
But it was necessary to confront the demon.
With each person spared from being a sacrificial offering, the demons power would diminish.
And since Dale risked his life in battle, they too had to give their all.
On the other hand,
Ganiagos who was facing Dale was greatly perplexed.
[Why? How does he see through our movements so clearly?]
[Is he looking into our minds?]
[Impossible!]
They instinctively felt it.
Dale was no ordinary foe.
And Dale was approaching them again.
Could they win if they repeated the previous exchange?
Victory was still within reach. Ganiagos was still powerful and if it came down to the odds, it held a significant advantage in this battle.
The problem, however, was that time was not on Ganiagoss side.
Ganiagos was maintaining its physical form in this world by relying on the sacrificial offerings and the ritual.
To prevent its body from disintegrating.
And to avoid returning to death, it needed to consume more humans as quickly as possible.
Ganiagos felt a sense of urgency.
[Its dangerous.]
[They keep taking away the sacrificial offerings. Those people must be killed too.]
[Theres no time to dy.]
[Then]
The five heads reached a consensus.
Their eyes simultaneously emitted a sinister glow.
A tremendous amount of magical power that had been conserved was now unleashed from their bodies. The density of the magical power in the air became so thick that it was suffocating as if an earthquake had shaken the very space.
Rubble poured down as if the ceiling itself were crumbling.
A powerful pressure weighed down on the entire area. Dale was unable to withstand it and was forced to his knees.
This is bad.
Ganiagos was beginning to unleash its full power much sooner than Dale had anticipated.
To put it in the games terms
The second phase is starting.
Chapter 75: Ganiagos (2)
Chapter 75: Ganiagos (2)
Ganiagos was not in its full state of power; it could only harness a fraction of its true strength.
In such a condition, the decision to draw upon its reserved energy meant that Ganiagos was prepared for a serious confrontation.
Rumbleeeee!
A powerful pressure spread out from around the demon.
Dale found himself forced to his knees by the overwhelming force pressing in from all directions.
Space magic.
The strangely distorted spacepressed everyone within the cavern.
The pressure intensified the closer one got to Ganiagos. The sacrificial offerings seated around the demon were crushed into a bloody pulp.
The five heads of Ganiagos spoke.
[I, Ganiagos, the snake who discerns thews of this world, hereby dere.]
[Those who walk on two legs shall be brought to their knees.]
[You shall never again see the light of the surface.]
The five heads continued to chant their incantations.
For the demon to recite the spellwork personally was proof that it was using powerful magic.
As if sharing a single mind of their own, the five creatures chanted the same incantation without the slightest deviation.
And the pressure in the surroundings intensified with each repetition.
Its employing space distortion magic.
A high and powerful spell that twisted the fabric of space itself.
Dale strained the muscles in his arms and managed to swing his cursed sword, momentarily dispelling the pressure around him.
But it was only a fleeting pause. Before the pressure could crush him again, Dale created some distance between himself and the source.
The effects of Ganiagoss space distortion magic weakened with increased distance.
Esther hastily erected a divine barrier and asked Dale with urgency,
Are you alright, Sir Dale?
Im fine.
Pale said with a tired face.
This is bad. The pressure is getting stronger. Well all be crushed at this rate.
Right.
Talos interjected,
Do you have a n?
Silence followed his question.
The sudden quietsted barely a moment yet it felt interminably long to them.
Dale broke the silence,
We need to break through that magic and attack it directly.
So how do we break through that magic!
. Theres no clever trick to it. We just have to endure it with our bodies.
No, thats not entirely true. There is a way to counter it.
Even the most formidable demons have weaknesses.
For example, Ganiagos was weak against cold and fire. Possessing a fire relic sword would make the battle somewhat easier.
But Dale wasnt ready with such things. Facing Ganiagos tonight was something beyond his expectations in many ways.
Just as Ganiagos wasnt in its prime, Dale was in a simr state.
Therefore, he had no choice but to confront the situation with what he had at hand.
Fortunately, Dale wasnt alone.
Pale and Esther had painstakingly brought him this far. Talos was there too.
Dale said to the three of them,
We need to get as close to the demon as possible. Make a path for me. Ill handle the rest.
No one responded.
Esther swallowed hard, and Pale bit his lip tightly. They were clearly frightened by the prospect of approaching the demon.
Talos looked at Dale with an unreadable expression on his face.
Dale then asked Talos,
Can you do it?
Talos snorted instead of answering Dales question.
It seems theres no other way now. Ill give it a try.
Pale and Esther also nodded their heads with serious faces.
Despite feeling fear, none thought of fleeing havinge this far.
Dale dered,
Lets go. Before that creature starts using more troublesome magic.
Talos stepped forward.
I will take the lead.
He then recited a prayer that created a divine barrier surrounding him.
Pale joined in the prayer, and Esther did as well.
Just like Ganiagos, the three recited the prayer without a single error.
The barrier enveloping the group shone even more brilliantly. This holy light caused Dale some difort.
But it was bearable.
The three who were reciting their prayer began to step forward.
Crack!
A strong pressure was transmitted to the barrier. It was apanied by a dull sound as if logs were being crushed.
Yet, the barrier remained unbroken.
The group continued to advance forward.
And Dale who was surrounded by those three looked around the ce.
Ganiagos had noticed their approach as well. The magical power swirling throughout the space now focused on the group.
The sh between magical power and divine power.
Vibrant colors engulfed the space like the auroras unfolding in the northern skies.
And even to Dale who had lost his sense of aesthetic appreciationit was a beautiful sight.
He remembered a conversation he once had with Balton.
They had irreverently spected whether divine power and magical power were fundamentally the same thing.
Looking at this scene now, Dale began to think there might be some truth to that idea.
But that was as far as his leisure could extend.
The closer they got to Ganiagos, the more overwhelming the oppressive force of the space became.
Ganiagos too was exerting all its power.
[ves who follow the light!]
[How presumptuous.]
[Do you think, even in our weakened state, we would fall to insects like you?]
Dale could sense fear in those taunts.
A demon feeling fear?
Ganiagos had experienced death once. And since it knew death now, it feared nothing more than dying again.
The idea of a demon feeling fear!
An enemy who feels fear is no longer to be feared.
As Dale had once boastfully imed, the enemy before them was now just a slightly stronger monster. It was just a more troublesome one too.
Dale gripped his cursed sword tightly.
At that moment, the groups advance noticeably slowed down.
The closer they got to Ganiagos, the pressure increased exponentially.
Even the seemingly unbreakable barrier of light began to show cracks.
Ugh.
Talos, Pale, and Esther gritted their teeth and endured that power.
Beads of cold sweat formed on their foreheads.
Their eyes were bloodshot, and a trickle of blood ran from their noses.
Dale realized they were reaching their limits.
Thats why he tightened the grip on his sword, stepped forward, and spoke.
Step back. Ill go on from here.
Dale aimed his cursed sword at the barrier. The moment he broke through the barrier, it became a race against time.
Would Dale reach Ganiagos and manage to y the demon?
Or would he be crushed and brought to his knees before then?
If Dale were to fail, everyone present would perish.
Moreover, the resurrected demon would ravage this already declining world before turning it into a wastnd.
This could not happen.
Dale had not descended into this dark, damp underground space to be defeated.
He steadied his mind one final time.
He focused solely on Ganiagos and started envisioning the fleeting battle that would follow.
And in the next moment, Dale charged forward with his cursed sword tearing through the veil.
A formidable pressure bore down on him.
Crack!
Dale found himself kneeling on the ground from the pressure as all the magical power converged upon him.
The weight was immense, as if a giant boulder rested on his shoulders, making it nearly impossible to stand.
The pressure intensified, and the ground beneath him was cracking and sinking.
But Dale did not sprawl helplessly on the ground.
He slowly straightened his knees and, oveing the immense pressure, stood firmly on his feet.
With great effort, he raised his unresponsive arms and brought them down with force.
Whoosh!
Ganiagoss magic was sliced through and the crushing pressure that enveloped him vanished momentarily.
Dale kicked off the ground and started rushing towards Ganiagos with all his might.
[Impossible!]
Once again, the magical power converged on him.
Dale who had been in the air was mmed back to the ground with a bang.
Sir Dale!
!
Esther and Pales eyes widened in shock but Dale rose again.
One step. Two steps. He steadily closed the distance to Ganiagos.
Ganiagos grew flustered and raised his massive tail in the air. The demon figured that since its magical attacks werent working on him, it would finish Dale with one simple but decisive blow.
And then with full force, it brought its tail down towards Dale.
Esther who was watching the spectacle from a distance clenched her eyes shut.
Boom!
A loud crash followed, but the feared oue did not ur.
Dale narrowly dodged the tail. He had activated his relic gauntlet to its maximum output and rolled to the side with the force of the shockwave.
Ganiagos was taken aback and it tried to retract its tail.
But by then, Dale was too close.
Dale raised his sword and severed the tip of Ganiagos tail in one clean cut.
Snap!
Blue blood sttered and Dale stretched out his hand to absorb it.
It was the blood of a demon and a powerful life force filled his body. Strength surged within him once more.
Dale roared and climbed on Ganiagos tail. He forcefully stepped on the reptilian knobbly scales.
And when he reached the creatures neck, he swung his cursed sword horizontally with great force.
sh!
[Arrgh!]
The de sank halfway into the first heads neck.
Dale firmly clung to the neck with his legs before sawing the sword up and down like a lumberjack.
The grisly sounds of bone being shaved and flesh tearing away echoed chillingly until, with a final snap, the head fell off.
Dale had finally seeded in severing one head, but he knew.
He knew well that it would regenerate in time. He had to cut off all the remaining heads within the time limit.
Dale raised the cursed sword above his head and tried to strike it with all his weight.
He brought it down in a crude, simple motion which was a far cry from the refined swordsmanship Kristen had disyed in their duel.
Against such a monster, however, brute force was the only option.
Dale was set on cleaving the second head in two.
But Ganiagos was not just a passive observer. Its third head opened its jaws wide at Dale.
[Fool!]
Venomous fangs smoothly dug into his breastte.
But Ganiagos could not have known. That Dale had intentionally allowed the attack just to immobilize it.
He ignored the poison spreading through his body, drew an axe from his holster, and struck it down onto the creatures skull.
Thud!
The axe that dug into the tough flesh was blocked by the solid bone.
Dale then raised his fist high and forcefully hammered down on the embedded axe.
Crunch!
The de finally pierced the bone and delved into the brain.
The jaw that had bitten Dale now loosened its grip.
Dale, breaking free from the jaws,nded on the ground and looked up at Ganiagos.
Though poison coursed through his body and his figure was battered, his eyes shone with an undiminished light.
It was a fierce gleam that even Ganiagos found unsettling.
At that moment, Ganiagos realized it could not engage in a physical battle with the dark knight before it.
Even though it was an experienced demon, it had never encountered a warrior who fought with such brute force yet with such skill.
The remaining three heads began to hurriedly chant a spell.
Dale took out his hook and fastened it tightly to the cracked neck. Then he pulled on the rope with all his might.
After he managed to get to Ganiagoss eye level, he lifted his cursed sword high above his head.
At the same time, Ganiagoss spell waspleted. Instead of weighing down a wide area with its magical power.
The demon chose to focus on a single point.
Their target was Dales right arm. The space around it twisted strangely, and then, snap!
Dales right arm was cleanly severed.
It didnt matter. Dale still had his left arm.
With the tip of his sword pointed downward, he drove his cursed sword with all his might.
Crash!
The cursed sword plunged deep into the middle of the third head and pierced through its jaw. It was clearly a fatal wound.
But there was no time to confirm the kill. There wasnt even time to withdraw the sword. The space around Dale continued to distort.
Crack!
The area below his left knee waspletely crushed, making it difficult to walk properly. Yet Dale still clutched the rope.
Using the sticity of the rope, he swiftly changed positions. And he used that speed totch onto the fourth head.
With his remaining arm and leg, he tightly wrapped around the creatures neck.
[Let go!]
The fourth head thrashed wildly and started smashing into the ceiling and floor in a frenzy.
But Dale did not let go. Far from it. He retrieved the rope and wrapped it tightly around the creatures neck.
Then.
He drew every weapon he could from his arsenal and furiously stabbed beneath the creatures jaw.
Blue blood sprayed everywhere, and Ganiagos slowly copsed to the floor in agony. Dale discarded the pouch hanging on his holster.
Then he used only his remaining right leg and leaped with all his strength.
Ironically, throwing away his weapons and losing his limbs made his body feel lighter. This allowed him to jump higher than expected.
Higher than Ganiagossst remaining head.
Now there was only one thing left to do. If he could just use the descending force to drive his weapon in
No.
A problem had arisen.
In the midst of the battle, he had used up all his weapons.
It was a situation he hadnt anticipated, and that brief moment gave Ganiagos an opening.
The demon hadpleted its magic.
Crash!
The space warped again and Dales remaining right leg waspletely severed.
Ganiagos opened its mouth wide beneath him as Dales body fell, drenched in cold blood.
And it spoke with a voice tinged with fear.
[I acknowledge you, knight. Your soul is not the only thing thats special. I recognize your strength and will not forget you.]
It sounded like the end. A deration of victory.
Pale sighed, Esther tightly shut her eyes, and Talos lowered his head.
It was over.
Everyone felt it.
But no
Its not over yet.
Nothing was over yet.
Though he had lost three limbs, his body could still move.
It was too early to give up. He had to find the path to victory.
I need a weapon.
Dale frantically searched his belongings and felt something blunt catch his hand. This heavy object was
A Bible?
What a coincidence.
In his hand, Dale barely grasped the thick Bible that the priests had given him as a token of gratitude in the past.
Dale had tried to refuse it, but the priests insisted on giving it to him anyway.
Annoyed, Dale had epted it
And then, a spark of inspiration shed through Dales mind.
The Bible is made of paper, and paper burns well.
Dale knew this from burning the Bible of the Night Goddess before.
He knew there were few things as good for kindling as a Bible.
And Ganiagos is weak to fire.
Dale took the flint remaining in his pocket and ced it on the Bible.
Now, he could see Ganiagoss teeth right in front of him. In the moment that would decide the oue, time seemed to slow down.
There was only one chance.
Lifting his severed right arm, Dale struck down hard toward the flint.
ng!
The armor hit the flint and mes were sparked.
And in the next moment, the Bible was aze with fire.
Like the goddess of light who lit up the whole world.
The Bible radiated brighter light than anything else. It was an unbelievable sight, so astonishing that even Dale who had initiated it was taken aback.
Suddenly, Dale remembered the words the priest had uttered when handing him the Bible.
When you lose direction in life, it will surely provide you with an answer.
And he thought to himself,
Yes, it does provide an answer.
Dale thrust the burning Bible into the maw of Ganiagos.
Ganiagos who had been about to devour Dale using its fangs was startled by the sudden heat and opened its mouth wide.
Dalended inside Ganiagoss mouth.
The creatures mouth was dark and sticky. Within that darkness, the light from the Bible zed fiercely.
Before Ganiagos could close its jaws, Dale spread his arms wide. He grabbed the top of Ganiagos mouth as if embracing it.
Ganiagos could notprehend Dales intention.
But in the next moment, Dale slowly started to apply force and twisted his body.
Slowly, very slowly, the upper jaw of Ganiagos began to turn.
Realizing what was happening, Ganiagos panicked. Its worst fears were being realized.
He couldnt be left unchecked. Dale had to be shaken off by any means necessary.
However, strong power was surging within Dales body after absorbing the demons blood.
Once he had his grip on the upper jaw, Dale never let go.
In that moment of panic as Ganiagos attempted to utter something,
[Wa!]
Snap!
A sound that should never have emerged emanated from the scales and bones barely holding on.
Dale gave one final push. He gathered all his strength and focused his energy on his arms.
And atst,
Creak!
The upper jaw twisted. With the jaw still twisted, Dale pulled back forcefully.
As a result, Ganiagoss upper jaw was torn apart. Thick bones were pulled out.
Thud!
Dale threw Ganiagoss upper jaw onto the ground.
The body of Ganiagos, with its mouth torn open while still alive, slowly fell downward.
Dale savored the joy of his victory as Ganiagos blood rained down on his face before letting out a roar.
And as he did, countless eyes watched Dale in stunned silence.
***
Riddel was an old man who had spent his entire life in the castle of Kaelum.
This venerable elder was a skilled tanner and he was renowned throughout the castle for his unrivaled leatherworking in the city.
Moreover, Riddel was also famous for his deep faith. Whenever he had the time, he would visit the church to attend worship.
He had a son, a kind daughter-inw, and a grandson who was the apple of his eye.
But one day, his son and grandson were tragically taken from him in a grievous ident.
The depth of his sorrow at that time was immeasurable.
To this day, Riddel could not find sleep without the aid of liquor.
Yet he never lost his faith.
He regarded this misfortune as a trial given to him, and the kind daughter-inw left to him as a precious gift sent by God.
Today, as always, he offered prayers of gratitude to God. After wishing his daughter-inw a good night, he fell into a deep sleep.
But when he opened his eyes, he found himself in an underground cavern.
A priest with wide-open eyes and a beautiful priestess were exining something but he couldnt make any sense of it.
Am I dreaming?
No, it wasnt a dream. Riddel had a vague recollection of it.
He had walked to this ce as if he were bewitched. His daughter-inw desperately tried to hold him back. And then there was the assant who attempted to kill her and the dark knight who stood in her defense.
Riddel turned his head.
In the ce where the roar was heard, a terrifying snake-like monster was glowing.
Even to Riddel who was far from knowledgeable about such matters it was clear that this creature was no ordinary being.
And that knight bravely faced that monster.
It was the dark knight who had protected his daughter-inw earlier.
And this knight was surely
A knight who follows a heretical faith.
The dark knight fought fiercely with the monster. It was a battle that seemed almost impossible to win.
But then, a miracle urred.
Holding something burning in his hand, the dark knight plunged into the monsters jaws and, unbelievably, ripped open the hideous beasts jaws while it was still alive.
Riddel shuddered.
O Goddess, I am in awe. O Goddess! To have such a formidable knight protecting us! Could this be Your will? Surely not, for he is a knight of a heretical faith.
For the first time in his life, Riddel felt his faith waver.
And this moment marked the beginning of an increase in the followers of the goddess of the night.
Chapter 76: Returning (1)
Chapter 76: Returning (1)
Dale quelled the excitement of the battle.
The body of the dead Ganiagos writhed beneath his feet. Its flesh was slowly melting away.
The body of Ganiagos who was resurrected from death could no longer hold on and copsed.
Dale gazed intently at Ganiagos and removed his helmet.
His white hair cascaded down.
Esther approached hastily and asked him.
Are you alright What are you doing now?
Dale said as he brought his head closer to Ganiagos body.
The blood of Ganiagos is a deadly poison. Merely touching it can cause terrible pain.
Why then?
At the same time, the blood of Ganiagos is like an elixir full of magical power.
Indeed, the blood of Ganiagos was nothing short of a treasure that would drive mages wild.
Such a thing could not simply be allowed to go to waste.
Esther furrowed her brows.
Wait. You said its a deadly poison.
Im fine.
Fine? What do you mean by that
I dont feel pain.
Ah.
To Dale, who was immune to pain, the blood of Ganiagos was merely an elixir without any drawbacks.
Even though it might slightly corrode his insides, Dales body would recover swiftly.
Drinking it directly would be best.
He could have absorbed the blood through his gauntlet. However, just to be cautious, Dale drank the blood of Ganiagos directly from the wound.
Gulp.
The blood of Ganiagos slid down his throat and a terrible smell wafted out.
At that moment, Dale was thankful for his loss of taste since the blood of the demon was bound to taste as horrific as it smelled.
Esther was nauseated as she watched Dale drink raw blood.
Talos who had approached him spoke with a menacing look in his eyes.
A knight drinking the blood of a demon. Are you aware that you would have no defense if every heretic inquisitor on the continent were to pursue you?
With his lips stained crimson, Dale lifted his head to ask.
Are you going to stop me?
Talos looked at Dale and then down at the lifeless body of Ganiagos.
Sweat soaked his clenched fists.
Talos knew.
Without this man, we would have stood no chance.
Talos had seen how Dale fought. He disregarded his own safety and ultimately tore apart the jaws of Ganiagos.
When witnessing such a sight. anyone would be overwhelmed.
Even an inquisitor like him who has experienced countless life-threatening encounters had never faced such an ordeal.
Talos had to admit it. Even if he didnt like it.
Without Dale, a greater disaster would have unfolded.
Talos closed his eyes.
There are records that the blood and flesh of demons taint the earth. If left as is, another monster might emerge in these underground sewers. I will consider it a measure to prevent that.
Dale nodded his head. Talos had shown some flexibility in his approach.
Truthfully, it wouldnt have mattered anyway.
Dale would have taken Ganiagoss blood even at the risk of knocking Talos down.
After all, it was Dale who had vanquished Ganiagos and the victor has the right to im all from the vanquished.
Having absorbed the blood, Dale felt a powerful magical power coursing through him.
Fortunately, Ganiagoss blood delivered the expected results.
The magical power swirling within him was at least twice as potent as before.
Of course, the only magic Dale could wield at the moment was the ck mist.
But Dale felt a profound sense of satisfaction.
My grade will surely increase this time.
Even if it was only a fraction of its original strength, a demon is a demon. Absorbing its essence meant an inevitable increase in grade.
I can learn some decent skills at grade 4.
Grade 4 was the stage right before entering specialization at grade 5, where Dale could learn themon skills of a dark knight.
Themon skills of a dark knight all had decent performances. Yet, nothing in this worldes for free.
As strong as they were, these skills also required a substantial amount of magical power to wield.
One could easily find themselves in a situation where, despite having learned the skills, they were unable to use them effectively.
However, having drunk the blood of Ganiagos and thus increased his magical power, Dale could set aside those worries for now.
After finishing with the blood, Dale made a request to Esther.
I want you to bring me my arm.
Huh? Oh, yes.
And my leg, if possible.
Yes.
Esther busily searched the surroundings and brought back Dales crushed arm and severed leg.
Dale expressed his gratitude calmly.
Thank you.
Its hardly something to thank me for. If anything, I owe you more thanks.
Thats alright. You may go now.
Esther shook her head.
No.
?
Ill wait until I see youre healed.
Im fine.
Ill wait until I see it.
Dale was perplexed. He couldnt understand why Esther was being so stubborn.
After shrugging his shoulders, Dale thrust his one remaining arm into Ganiagos corpse.
A surge of life force and soul force flooded into him like a flood. The force of it was nearly uncontroble.
As he absorbed the life force, his dented armor smoothed out, and his severed arm reattached itself.
However, when he had absorbed about half of the life force, Dale found that he had to stop.
He instinctively removed the gauntlet from Ganiagos and gazed thoughtfully at his own palm.
Esther asked,
Whats the matter?
No. It is nothing.
His instincts were screaming at him not to absorb anymore. Whether it was the instinct of his undead nature or his human side, Dale couldnt tell.
Regardless, Dale stopped. He was a man who knew when to curb his greed.
My imagination. doesnt seem like that.
Once Dale was fully healed, Esther examined Dales armor closely while checking for any possible scratches with her eyes.
She was so seriously focused on doing that.
After ensuring everything was in order, she seemed relieved. Only then did she nod her head and stand up.
Hmm! You are all healed now. I will go and help the residents then.
I told you, Im fine.
Esther hurried towards the residents who were just beginning to wake up.
Dale wondered why she bothered to check on him if she was going to leave anyway. After all, his body was not as frail as a humans.
After shaking his head, Dale turned his attention to the remains of the Ganiagos.
Among them, something caught his eye. It was the deep blue venom clinging to the fangs of the Ganiagos.
This venom was capable of inflicting terrible pain upon contact just like the blood of Ganiagos. It was a rare and valuable substance not easily found anywhere.
He couldnt just leave such a precious thing behind.
I need a bottle.
Fortunately, Pale had a ss bottle that contained holy water.
Dale emptied the holy water from the bottle and carefully filled it with drops of the Ganiagos venom.
By the time Dale finished his task, Esther and Pale had managed to calm the chaos among the people.
All eyes in the vicinity were focused on Dale.
Curiosity, caution, fear, and respect were all directed towards him.
They too had a vague idea of who might have defeated the monster.
Dale didnt bother with their stares and turned to Pale.
Are we ready to go?
Yes!
Then lets head back.
Yes. Ive had enough of the sewers.
With Dale leading the way, the group started their journey back to the surface. It was time to return above ground.
***
The unprecedented event had set the city of Kaelm into turmoil.
A demon worshipper had attempted to use the citys residents as sacrifices to resurrect a demon.
Such an incident had never urred before.
The residents mourned the loss of their families and neighbors. No matter how hard Dale tried, not everyone could be saved.
Yet there was a sense of relief among them for being alive and breathing.
Above all, the realization that a terrifying entity, only heard of in stories, had descended into the underground sewers sent shivers down their spines.
The citys residents whispered among themselves incessantly.
Ganiagas? Garios? Whatever the name of that demon, itspletely gone now, right?
Yes, thats right. It was a close call, really.
Among the residents, some were excited for more worldly reasons.
Wait a minute. So if the demon is killed here, doesnt this ce be a sacred site?
That would be a great honor for the city.
If pilgrims starting and we get major support from the religious church!
However, those more insightful shook their heads.
Thats unlikely.
Really?
Do you know who was responsible for vanquishing the demon?
Ah
Dale was a dark knight, a follower of the goddess of night.
It seemed unlikely that a site cleansed by a follower of the night would be a pilgrimage destination for the followers of the light.
Nheless, many rumors circted and Dales name was always at the center of them.
He was already famous for having dueled for the princess, and now Dales reputation soared even higher as the knight who defeated the demon.
Yet, people hesitated to prefix his name with hero.
It wasnt just because Dale belonged to a different faith
The deeds of the heroes of the past generation were truly outstanding! Their aplishments in ying countless demons were so dazzling!
Count Kaelum gave a grandiose speech while holding a ss full of wine. His face bore a look of immense relief as if he had just had a painful tooth extracted.
And so, we found ourselves unable to readily bestow the title of hero upon others. But times have changed now!! With heroes no longer in sight, we are in dire need of new ones! And I am certain that there is no one more suited to be that new hero than Sir Dale! Dont you agree?
The counts vassals and family members responded with affirmations and they started voicing their agreement with phrases like Thats right! Well said!.
Dale remained silent throughout.
The count, overjoyed at the defeat of Ganiagos, had thrown avish feast. To think of drinking so extravagantly in broad daylight.
Shouldnt he be dealing with the aftermath now?
Many had died, the underground sewers were likely in disarray, and there seemed to be no end to the issues needing attention.
Yet, the count who had done nothing but tremble in his room now strutted about as if he himself had hunted the demon.
His puffed-up chest suggested he took great pride in the fact that a demon had been in within the walls of Kaelum Castle.
The count approached Dale and spoke in a suggestive tone.
Sir, our castle is in need of a hero like you. What do you say? If you wish, I am willing to grant you a piece of mynds.
The offer ofnd was something many knights coveted, but Dale had little interest in such things.
Thank you for the offer, but I must decline.
Dont be hasty. Think it over. Surely its better here than dealing with those boastful Irene people? It gets foggy a bit often, but Kaelum is a fine ce to live in.
The count was persistent in his plea.
Those observing from the sidelines likened the counts behavior to that of a teenager desperately clinging to her first love.
Having once tasted the terror of death, the count felt an urgent need for a strong military ally.
But Dale was determined, refused to budge, and built an imprable wall to resist the counts demands.
In the end, the count conceded with a dejected look on his face.
Very well. If that is truly your wish, I must ept it. But may I ask onest favor?
What.
Could you perhaps mention that I helped in the demons defeat? Theres no need for borate tales. Just a mention of my name would suffice.
Alright.
Dales prompt response lit up the counts face with joy, but Dales following words quickly soured his mood.
I trust this wont be for free, though.
By the code of chivalry, one does not covet material wealth
I dont know such things.
.
Nothing in this worldes for free.
After a lengthy negotiation with the count, Dale agreed to acknowledge the counts assistance in the demons defeat, in exchange for a promise of financialpensation.
After all the annoying events, praise, and fuss.
Dale found himself returning to his luxurious assigned room in a state of severe mental exhaustion.
It might be better to fight a demon than this.
To make matters more irksome, an inquisitor from the churchter arrived to investigate the incident.
Even for Dale, who doesnt get tired, rest was necessary. He sat on the bed and closed his eyes.
He started sifting through his past memories, especially the happy ones.
The happiest moments of his life were mostly tied to his grandfather or the children at the orphanage.
Dale deeply reflected on those times.
Suddenly, those memories became so vivid that they blurred the line between reality and imagination.
Dale called this a dream.
***
It was a sweltering summer day.
Despite the scorching midsummer sun, the children at the orphanage buzzed with energy.
His grandfather looked at the children happily and said,
People should help each other. Its all about living together and lending a hand without needing a reason. If youre human, its only natural to help others.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Though it sounded idealistic, Dale never once thought poorly of his grandfathers philosophy.
And for good reason. His grandfather was someone who practiced what he preached.
He never imposed on others what he couldnt do himself.
His grandfather added.
You might not always receive gratitude for your help. Sometimes, you wont even get a thank you. But you mustnt let that disappoint you. Understand? Life has a way of bncing things out. In the end, everything youve given wille back to you. And you reap what you sow!
That day, his grandfather spoke with unusual fervor.
Was it the sweltering heat that made his blood grow hot?
Regardless, even such an unremarkable memory held great value for Dale.
As Dale was basking in that moment of tranquility, he suddenly sensed movement behind him.
It wasnt just the presence of one or two people.
...
Dale reflexively turned his head and frowned.
Whats this?
Entities that shouldnt have been there were present in the dream.
Chapter 77: Returning (2)
Chapter 77: Returning (2)
Dale turned around.
There werent just one or two people there; he recognized every face.
Hasina, Hakim, Miles, Abaph, members of the ck Serpent Brotherhood, ve soldiers from the Magic Tower, nameless mercenaries, thieves, Lapin, and those demon worshippers.
All were those whom Dale had in before taking their life force and soul force.
They stood silently on the vast in while quietly observing Dale.
Whats this?
Dale was bewildered.
Suddenly, the children from the orphanage and the figure of his grandfather had vanished without a trace.
Am I really dreaming?
Dale was merely reminiscing about the past. He was only employing focus to sift through and mull over his memories.
He referred to it as a dream for convenience, though it was far from one.
Dales current body prevented him from sleeping.
Then what is this?
What suddenly came to mind was the life force and soul force of Ganiagos which he had absorbed recently.
While absorbing the creatures essence, Dale felt an instinctual sense of danger and stopped the process midway.
Could this be a side effect of taking in the essence of a demon?
There was undoubtedly an impact.
However, Dale was not convinced that was the entire exnation.
Dale slowly approached them. Those who had died at Dales hand just stared at him nkly.
They neither recoiled, nor showed fear, nor harbored resentment, nor spat curses.
Just like the dead, they looked on with the emotionless eyes of corpses.
It might have been Dales imagination but it seemed as though they were saying,
You will soon be like us.
Suddenly, his grandfathers words echoed in his mind.
You reap what you sow.
Dale sighed softly and looked around.
This was not a pleasant experience.
Troublemakers in life, now clueless ghosts clinging to me in death.
With a swing of his fist, Dale struck the face of the mercenary closest to him.
The mercenarys head burst open.
At that moment, Dale awoke from the dream.
***
When he rose again, much time had passed.
As if he had indeed been dreaming.
Dale thought calmly,
Something must be changing within me.
He had never experienced anything like this before.
Recalling past memories was for Dale an essential ritual to ensure he didnt forget his humanity.
The fact that this ritual was being disrupted troubled him.
Dale suddenly pondered whether his struggles to preserve his humanity were paradoxically distancing him from it.
Hmm.
Normally, Dale might have brushed aside such thoughts but this was a matter of utmost importance to him.
He couldnt easily shake off these reflections.
So Ive been through all sorts of hardships outside Wait a moment. Sir Dale?
.
Sir Dale! Are you listening?
Hmm?
Someone spoke to Dale who was lost in thought at the dining table.
Dale lifted his head to see who it was.
As soon as he saw that curly hair, he knew immediately who it was.
Dale asked,
Harkin? When did you enter the castle?
With the demon gone, the count must have lifted the siege which allowed the merchant guild to enter the castle as well.
Hearing Dales question, Harkins face fell into a look of slight offense.
Come on, sir. I greeted you earlier! Really.
Esther who was listening scolded him from the side.
Its because Harkins stories are just so dull. You talk about camping outside as if it were some kind of heroic saga.
Then she turned to Dale with worried eyes.
You seem a bit off today. Did something happen?
Harty whose presence had gone unnoticed until then nudged Dales side with his blunt nose as if to ask if he was alright.
Dale nodded his head.
Its nothing.
Are you perhaps tired?
Ha! Priestess, youre saying Sir Dale might be tired? What a strange thought!
Still
Dale waved his hand dismissively at Esthers concern.
Its really nothing. Dont worry about it.
If Sir Dale says so
Esther trailed off before speaking up again.
Sir Dale, if theres nothing pressing today, would you like to go outside with me?
I have nothing, but why?
The castle has suffered considerable damage, and many have been lost to us. As a result, many of the residents are struggling. If Sir Dale were to show himself, it would greatly lift their spirits.
It was a suggestion typical of Esther.
Dale readily nodded in agreement; he had nothing to do anyway.
It was hardly an inconvenient request.
Esther also asked Harkin if hed like to join them.
However, having camped outside for an extended period, Harkin preferred to stay in his room and indulge in some wine.
When will I ever get to enjoy free wine at the lords castle again? I cant pass this up!
Harty seemed equally unenthusiastic about going out.
In the end, it was just Pale, Esther, and Dale who set out from the lords castle.
The city was bustling.
The residents who were once subdued by the threat of demon worshippers now seemed to breathe easier. Was it because of the joy of finally being able to find peace, or was it because they were more busy trying to ovee their recent hardships?
Anyway, the streets were lively with people.
The ghostly silence that once enveloped Kaelum was reced by the vibrant buzz of human activity.
As they walked, people recognized Esther.
Ah! Lady Esther!
Its Lady Esther!
Thank you for yesterday!
It seemed Esther had been actively helping the citys residents.
People were either delighted to see her, expressing their gratitude, or sometimes even offering her gifts like flowers or fruit.
Pale smirked at this from the sidelines.
I helped out too, you know.
Thats just how the world works.
Next to Esthers beauty, Pale seemed somewhat overshadowed. Esther had a way of shining brightly wherever she went; it was just something that couldnt be helped.
And the people who were approaching Esther saw Dale.
And then they fell silent. They exchanged nces and hesitated. But none daring to approach first.
It was a familiar reaction.
Seeing Esther flustered by his side, Dale gave her a gentle push.
Go ahead. Ill take a little walk around the city.
But uh, no, please, go ahead.
Staying together would only make them both ufortable.
So Dale walked away from Esther and started strolling through the streets alone.
The main roads were too crowded so he purposefully chose quieter paths.
As he walked, Dale suddenly realized something.
I got lost.
Even though he looked around, he couldnt figure out where he was.
If it were Irene maybe, but for Dale who was visiting Kaelum for the first time everything felt utterly foreign.
I should have brought Harty with me.
If that big wolf had been with him, it would have growled softly and found their way back.
It was while Dale was standing there nkly and in a bind that it happened.
Someone cautiously approached him to speak.
Excuse me
Turning his head, he saw a middle-aged woman hesitatingly looking at him.
She looked familiar.
Surely
Are you the knight from before? Thank you. For protecting my father. Im truly grateful.
The woman bowed her head deeply.
Indeed, she was the woman who had once asked Dale to protect an old man.
Id like to offer something in return, but I dont have much to give
True to her word, the womans appearance was worn. Her clothes were all worn out, and her face bore the fatigue of life.
It doesnt matter.
Dale responded nonchntly. He might have lost his way but he was intent on walking.
Perhaps by continuing to walk, he would eventually reach his destination?
After all, the sky is round.
Then as if she had made up her mind, the woman made an unexpected offer.
Excuse me!
?
If its not too much trouble, may I offer you a meal? Please, let me treat you! My father would be delighted to have Sir knight over!
Faced with the unexpected invitation, Dale hesitated for a moment but then nodded his head.
Because theres nothing to do anyway.
Dale followed the woman and headed towards her house.
It was an old two-story house that seemed to have housed generations of the family. The woman smiled in embarrassment as she opened the door and entered.
Sorry we werent prepared for guests Its a humble ce, but wee. Father! Come see! We have a guest!
She called out to her family as she stepped inside.
After Dale also walked into the room, he habitually scanned the ce.
It looked like any other lived-in interior with its worn furniture and walls marked by time.
There were quite a few symbols representing the faith of light around, yet curiously, they were all covered with nkets as if intentionally concealed.
As Dale waited, the woman and an old man appeared.
The old mans eyes widened in surprise at the sight of Dale.
Good heavens! To think Sir knight would grace our humble home! My name is Riddel, son of Ken.
Dale.
Its a pleasure to meet you and thank you!
Riddel shook Dales hand vigorously then turned to the woman.
Nows not the time for this. Daughter, lets prepare some food. We must offer Sir knight a meal!
The woman replied with a smile.
I was nning just that. Please, give us a moment.
Riddel did not let go of Dales hand and personally guided him to the table.
A short whileter,
The woman brought out the food. A soup with potatoes, wholemeal bread, milk, and cheese.
It was a far cry from the luxurious dishes Dale had seen at the counts banquets. Yet, Dale found himself preferring this simple meal instead.
After setting aside his helmet, Dale picked up a spoon and began to sip the soup.
The woman tentatively asked,
Does it suit your taste?
Of course, Dale couldnt actually taste it. But food wasnt just about the vor.
Dale nodded enthusiastically,
Its delicious. Ill eat it with gratitude.
Thats a relief!
The three of them chatted over their meal. It was a trivial and unremarkable conversation that any ordinary citizen would have.
For Dale, this too was a feeling he hadnt experienced in a long while.
After much talk, Riddel even inquired about the goddess of the night.
That. Do I have to go to Irene to be a follower of the night?
Dale paused momentarily.
Do you n to convert?
Yes. I thought perhaps this was some kind of destiny
Dale intended to dissuade Riddel. The world may have changed, yet the followers of the night still lived amidst discrimination and rejection.
Was there really a need to endure such hardships to believe in the goddess of the night?
Dale searched for words to persuade Riddel but he eventually decided against it.
It must have been a decision Riddel arrived at after deep contemtion and with firm resolve. It would be absurd for Dale to interject.
Dale said,
Theres no temple in Kaelum, so when you find the chance,e to Irene. High Priestess Erielle will wee you warmly. But theres no need to push yourself. The goddess of the night wouldnt want an elderly believer to risk his health on such a difficult journey.
Ah, I appreciate your advice and will take it to heart.
After speaking, Dale thought to himself,
Looking at it this way, I really do seem like a true dark knight.
Perhaps this was the first time hed done something befitting a knight who serves the night goddess.
In any case, an increase in the number of the goddesss followers would be beneficial for Dale.
Having even a slightlyrger faction friendly towards him would be advantageous.
With the meal concluded, Dale prepared to leave.
Riddel seemed to wish for him to stay longer but it was time to return.
Well, I shall take my leave now.
As Dale rose from his seat, Riddel who had a look of lingering look of regret in his eyes suddenly stood up with a jolt.
Just a moment. Please wait!
Hmm?
Father, whats the matter?
Wait!
Riddel hurried off and returned holding something in his arms.
It was a cape of a te-gray color.
The material was unknown but it possessed a rustic and antique charm to it.
Riddel held out the cape towards Dale.
It is said that all great knights of history wore capes. Please, wear this.
Dale looked at the cape and remarked,
This seems rather valuable.
Its a family heirloom, passed down through the men in our family. I received it from my father, who got it from my grandfather. Our family is a family of tanners, so weve taken great care of it. It wont be of poor quality.
Dale shook his head and pushed the cape back.
I cannot ept such a precious item.
Please, take it.
Shouldnt you pass it on to your son?
Riddel said with sad eyes.
My son and grandson have both passed away.
.
Dale fell silent.
He had suspected as much.
There was an air of mncholy surrounding the house.
Riddel pleaded earnestly.
Would you honor my son and grandson by wearing this cape? They would have been overjoyed to see a knight like you wear it.
Are you sure its alright for me to ept this?
Please do!
With those words, Riddel stood on tiptoes to drape the cape over Dales shoulders.
Then he took a step back and said brightly as if he had the world in his hands.
Really. It suits you really well.
My goodness.
Dale saw the smiles on Riddel and the womans faces. They were genuinely delighted to see him wearing the cape.
He thought to himself while looking at their expressions.
I did well to help.
Saving Riddel at the womans request might have been merely an act of acting like a human.
But at this moment, Dale felt a genuine sense of fulfillment in his actions.
Even his cold heart seemed to warm a bit, though it was perhaps just a feeling.
The confusion from the previous nights dream had settled.
I worried over nothing.
Dale thought about this as he gently touched the cape.
Though it seemed like a simple cape, to Dale it was as precious as any treasure.
Hmm?
As he caressed the cape, Dale sensed an unusual power emanating from it.
This cape.
Its no ordinary item.
The phrase You reap what you sow shed through his mind. For some reason, the words his grandfather said passed through his head.
Chapter 78: Returning (3)
Chapter 78: Returning (3)
Dale examined the cape closely. The traces of magical power woven into it were so faint they were nearly imperceptible unless one paid close attention.
A relic? Or perhaps a magical tool?
Whichever it was, it was clear that this was no ordinary high-quality cape. A secrety hidden within it.
Dale asked Riddel.
This cape, did your ancestor make it himself?
Eh? Oh, no, not at all.
Riddel shook his head.
I heard that it was discovered in the ruins by an ancestor of mine who left home while working as a mercenary and others say it was won in a dice game at a tavern. Well, since it is such an old item, I dont know for sure.
Hmm, I see.
Why do you ask?
Dale spoke honestly,
Theres a certain power residing in this item. It might be more valuable than you thought.
His words were meant to make Riddel realize the capes potential value. Yet, thetter seemed pleased instead.
That would be fortunate!
He then spoke with a smile devoid of greed.
I would be delighted if Sir could make good use of it.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
Riddel seemed to have no intention of asking for the cape back.
Once again, Dale found himself caressing the cape.
A hidden power.
The secrets thaty dormant within the cape were beyond his current understanding.
It seemed likely that he would need to invest a significant sum to have it appraised by an expert.
Thats a concern for another time.
Besides, he didnt necessarily need to know the capes power. The cape that Riddel gave as a gift had value in itself.
Thats why Dale bowed his head and expressed his sincere gratitude.
I shall make good use of it.
Ah please, raise your head.
Embarrassed yet touched, Riddel listened as Dale expressed his thanks.
Its time I took my leave.
Yes. Ill pray for nothing but good fortune in your future, sir.
Take care, both of you.
With that exchange of gentle well-wishes, Dale left the house.
Riddel and the woman waved goodbye to Dale with smiles on their faces.
But a short whileter,
Dale found himself back at Riddels doorstep.
He spoke to Riddel, who looked confused, while slightly avoiding his eyes.
I know weve already said our farewells, but could you possibly guide me to the lords castle?
?
Dale and Riddel had no choice but to walk together to the lords castle while surrounded by an awkward atmosphere.
***
The time for departure had arrived.
Having replenished their manpower and supplies in Kaelum, the caravan was ready to set off for the Fourth Legion.
And so, the contract between Reba and Dale came to an end.
Reba tried to keep Dale with her several times but he steadfastly refused.
Eventually, Reba had no choice but to give up.
On the day the caravan was set to leave,
Reba surveyed the members of the caravan with a somewhat pensive expression.
The escort force was reducedpared to before.
But since the area they were now entering was under the influence of the Fourth Legion, bandits and monsters would be lessmon.
Dale asked Reba a question.
Arent you worried about the dangers?
What dangers?
Considering the deserters weve encountered, the situation at the front might be more dangerous than we think. I dont understand why youd want to go there yourself.
Reba said with a mysterious smile.
It is part of the duties of the merchants guild leader to visit the front lines and assess the situation and monitor the movements of the generals. Its a task directly ordered by His Majesty.
Cant someone else be tasked with this?
Then mypetitors would seize the opportunity to take my ce, wouldnt they?
After a moment of contemtion, Dale asked another question.
Do you find it so necessary to hold onto your position? Havent you already made enough money?
A woman who rose from being an orphan without a family to name, to bing a council member. Thats who I am.
With those words, Reba said no more.
It was as if she believed that statement alone was a sufficient answer.
Dale too remained silent.
He watched the caravan apanied by Reba as it moved further away.
Suddenly, he remembered something Reba had mentioned before.
The position of a merchants guild leader in the outer district changes unusually often is what she said. Its a role fraught with danger.
A phrase crossed his mind.
Pieces on a board.
Could it be that even the council members of the outer district are merely pawns in arger game?
And those chess pieces were likely moved by the emperor and the high-ranking nobles residing in the upper districts.
Demons. Generals on the front lines. Heroes. And the Emperor.
Dale tried to piece together the puzzle in his mind but there were still too many missing pieces.
Dale shook off his thoughts and turned his head.
Just then, Harkin was approaching while driving a carriage. It was a carriage generously provided by Count Kaelum himself.
He gazed at the carriage for a moment before speaking out.
Whats this? Are we supposed to ride in this?
Please dont say anything, Im also embarrassed.
The carriage given by the count was indeed extravagant. And excessively so.
It looked like the kind of carriage that a nobledy or someone of simr stature might ride, but it looked even more shy as the brightly colored carriage was being pulled by two pure white horses.
Harkin managed a wry smile and said,
Still, its definitely an expensive item. The carriage itself is extremely sturdy too. It could easily withstand an arrow. Right?
It does look quite sturdy.
And luckily, we have our priestess with us here. Anyone passing by would probably think its a carriage bearing a nobledy, right?
Esther who had been hiding her flushed face in embarrassment suddenly lifted her head and said,
Harkin, dont say such strange things.
In any case, it would be foolish to reject a wless carriage simply because of its appearance.
The three of them boarded the carriage and slowly made their way out of the castle.
It was early morning.
Just as when they had first arrived, Kaelum was shrouded in a light mist at sunrise.
But the eerie atmosphere of that time was gone.
Citizens started their day and walked out to the streets one by one.
They smiled at the sight of Esther in the carriage, then stiffened upon seeing Dale.
But soon enough, they all nodded to Dale in respect. It didnt matter who did it first, everyone who saw Dale was like that.
The reaction is different from before.
Now that everyone has found some peace of mind, they realize who it was that helped them.
You didnt force them to do this, did you?
Just what exactly do you think of me?
Dale casually waved to the people of Kaelum and continued to gaze back until the castle became a mere dot in the distance.
***
The carriage, pulled by two white horses, raced swiftly.
It seemed the carriages high quality allowed it to speed over rough terrain without any issues, which apparently stimted Harins love for speed.
Harkin eagerly increased the speed of the carriage.
Hahaha! The wind feels fantastic, doesnt it, Sir Dale?
Summer was drawing to a close and autumn was quietly making its approach.
Harkin relished the lingering humidity of summer in the air with his curly hair whipping around in the vigorous breeze.
On the other hand, Esther found this wild ride utterly unbearable.
Please, Harkin, ease up a bitugh.
The mountain path they had taken to save time was exceedingly rough.
Given the terrains condition, even a carriage of the highest quality couldnt avoid being jostled up and down.
Esther, whoseplexion became pale, retched repeatedly.
But Harkin justughed it off.
Hahaha! Just let it all out, my dear priestess! When else will you get to enjoy such speed?
Ugh, Sir Dale.
Esther looked pitifully at Dale, who responded by smacking Harkin on the back of his head.
Ouch!
Slow down.
Yes, sir.
Harkin slowed down the carriage without a second thought. Esther muttered in a voice that sounded almost at its end.
Oh, goddess. This is the first time I found myself wishing I could take someones life.
Haha. I take that as apliment. Youd need more than an ordinary weapon to get through my shield.
Esther shot Harkin a murderous nce at his attempt at humor and thetter quickly shut his mouth.
She mumbled to herself.
I need to use this opportunity to learn offensive miracles.
Dale didnt ask what she intended to use them for.
Instead, he pointed to the seat next to Harkin.
Try to look far into the distance while getting some air. It should help with the nausea.
Thank you.
Esther stepped out of the carriage and took the seat beside Harkin. Dale, who had moved out of the way, entered the carriage and closed the door.
As the carriage started moving again, Harkin cautiously drove the horses at a slow pace, while Esther closed her eyes and suffered silently.
Left alone in the carriage, Daleid out his newly acquired weapons in a row.
There were several daggers, a hand axe, an axe as big as his forearm, a one-handed sword for emergencies, and even a mace of the same size.
In the battle against Ganiagos, Dale had faced danger due to ack of weapons, so he had deliberately prepared a diverse array this time.
He took out the whetstone, oil, and a new cloth he had received as a bonus with the purchase of his weapons.
Dale picked up the cloth and meticulously wiped each weapon. They were already clean, but he couldnt feel at ease without doing this.
The ones who had first taught Dale how to fight were the sort who could go days without washing themselves but had to polish their weapons daily to be satisfied.
Their habit had been passed down to Dale as well.
He polished the weapons slowly while finding the metallic scent oddlyforting. As he equipped himself with new weapons, a thought crossed his mind.
I wish I could try them out.
Just like when you buy new clothes, you want to try them on, when you get a weapon, you want to use it.
However, the difficulty was that they couldnt be tested on just anyone.
Regardless of Dales feeling of regret, the carriage continued its relentless journey through the mountain path.
They needed to cross the mountain before sunset to avoid the risk of camping midway.
Fortunately, thanks to Harkins swift pace earlier, they had some leeway.
If things continued as they were, they wouldfortably make it across the mountain.
Just when Harkin was yawning and rxing a little while making such calctions.
Oh.
He instinctively thrust his shield forward.
In the next moment,
Thud! An arrow struck the shield before embedding itself firmly.
Harkin who just reflexively defended against the arrow quickly grasped the reins.
The two startled white horses neighed loudly and started rearing up on their hind legs.
Harty who was running next to the carriage also growled.
A group of armed men were waiting ahead.
Whats that?
Harkin narrowed his eyes, while Esther, who had been quietly suffering beside him, turned even paler at the sudden stop.
***
No one is born a thief.
People turn to thievery for various reasons depending on their circumstances and situations.
Some farmers, driven to desperation by hunger during the off-season, might take up thieving with their farming tools, only to return to their main profession when the season changes.
There were also some low-level mercenaries who might change professions just to make ends meet.
A moremon case is when criminals who hadmitted serious offenses in the cities and fled became highway robbers.
This was the case with the band of thieves that Dale and his party encountered right now.
These were individuals who had killed at least one or two people and escaped from the cities to live as criminals.
As they aimed their arrows at Harkin, one of the bandits dered,
Alright. This here is our territory. So, youre going to have to pay a toll.
Harkin scowled in response,
What nonsense are you spouting? Since when did this mountain have an owner?
We nted our g on this emptynd, so now it belongs to us. And curly hair, shut your mouth before we cut off your tongue.
.
Harkin was so dumbfounded by the absurdity of their words that he was rendered speechless.
However, the bandits interpreted his silence as intimidation taking effect.
They snickered among themselves,
Big brother, what do you think? Looks like well make a good profit this time.
Its not just good; it seems weve hit the jackpot.
Really?
The man referred to as big brother pointed towards the carriage before speaking,
Look at that. Just by the looks of it, isnt that the kind of carriage high-ranking folks would use?
Right. Its quitevish, the kind high-borndies might ride in. And the pure white horses seem rather luxurious.
And look at the two sitting on the coachmans seat. That curly-haired one might look like just any other idiot, but the woman beside him
At this point, one of the thieves spotted Esther who was still suffering from nausea and swallowed hard.
Shes a priestess! And an incredibly beautiful one at that!
Exactly. You can tell at a nce shes no ordinary person. But think about it. Who usually sits on the coachmans seat?
Uh those who suffer from motion sickness?
Though his guess was actually close to the mark, the one referred to as big brother smacked his subordinate on the head,
Use your head, you dumb bastard. Its the lower-ranked individuals who sit up front, while their superiors ride inside the carriage.
Ah! So, that means
Yes. Only nobility would have a priestess like her in service, and not just any nobility, but someone of high rank.
Lowering his voice, this big brother continued,
I suspect theres a princess riding in there. Or at least the daughter of a high-ranking noble.
A-A princess!
Upon hearing the word princess, the bandits murmured among themselves. A deeper smile crept across the big brothers lips.
If we manage to capture the princess, our lives will blossom from that moment on. Whether we extort money from her family by threatening them or sell her off in the ck market, well make a fortune.
Big brother!
Yes, thats why we must capture her carefully. Any harm or injury could pose a problem No, Ill handle it myself.
After instructing his subordinates to keep their bows drawn, the one called big brother cautiously approached the carriage.
Harkin asked,
Whats your deal? What are you trying to do?
Well be taking the princess youve been hiding. Oh, and dont worry, well treat her like ady, hehe.
What?
What kind of bullsh*t is this? These were Harkins thoughts as he scratched his head. Harty and Esther also looked at this big brother with puzzled expressions on their faces.
However, oblivious to their bewildered looks, the one called big brother strode confidently to the carriage door and yanked it open forcefully with a vile smile on his face.
Now! Come out willingly, Princess!
When the door swung open, this big brother locked eyes with Dale inside.
In that instant, the one called big brother had a thought,
Why is the princess sorge and ck?
*******
TN: Lmao
Chapter 79: Returning (4)
Chapter 79: Returning (4)
The bandit was surprised and found himself unable to react in time. Dale had already grabbed and hoisted him up.
Uh-oh.
It was almost like the scenes from stories where a prince would lift a princess with one arm under her waist and the other under her legs.
The only minor difference was that, instead of a beautiful princess, it was a middle-aged man with a scruffy beard being held. And the one doing the holding was far too menacing to be mistaken for a prince.
.
.
The bandit and Dales eyes met. And the close eyes of the dark knight became almost too intense to bear.
The bandit whispered a plea in a frightened tone.
Please spare my life.
Dale responded bluntly.
No.
Crack.
Dale exerted more force on his hand and crushed the bandit in his grasp. Then, without hesitation, he hurled the now lifeless body towards the other bandits who were still aiming their bows at him.
Bang!
Argh!
The bandit was flung through the air and collided with a couple of hisrades, scattering them across the ground.
Dale immediately drew his weapon. When Harkin and Harty were about to help him, he stopped them.
Stay still.
Huh?
Ill handle this.
He had been eager to test his new weapons. Dale charged forward before hurling a hand axe into the fray.
The axe flew around spinning in the air and embedded itself in the forehead of a bandit.
The bandits instinctively released their bowstrings.
Thud-thud. Arrows pattered against Dales helmet. They were quite good with their bows.
Yet Dale remained unfazed.
With a flick of his wrist, he immediately threw the dagger with a ck-edged de.
Agh!
A bandit clutched at his chest and fell. This was the price of not wearing even the most basic padded armor.
The distance between Dale and the remaining bandits quickly closed.
Caught off guard, the bandits hesitated. They didnt know whether to flee or to fight.
But it seemed their anger over losing arade outweighed their fear of death.
How dare you harm our big brother!
Kill him!
A massive logging axe aimed for his skull, but Dale simply twisted his head and deflected the axe with his sturdy pauldron.
He then took a step forward and smashed the head of the bandit in front of him with his mace. And then he swiftly spun around to deliver a powerful kick to the sr plexus of another bandit.
Both bandits copsed with their eyes rolling back as they hit the ground at the same time.
Now, only about eight bandits remained.
Witnessing Dales power, the faces of the other bandits turned to despair. The ones with the bow couldnt even muster the strength to nock an arrow.
Dale asked,
Is that all? Didnt you im this was your territory? Shouldnt you be fighting harder to defend your ownnd?
It was an attempt at humor on Dales part but no one wasughing.
The bandits nced nervously at the bodies of their fallenrades. The stark disparity in skill was now ringly obvious.
We cant win.
Only then did their reason which had been clouded by anger return. Which in turn gave way to creeping fear.
Dale was sensitive to fear and immediately picked up on the shift.
Just so you know, if youre thinking of running away, its probably best to
Scatter, scatter!
Cutting off Dales words, the bandits began to flee in all directions.
The bandits had been confident in their own territory. This was a dense forest where even veteran hunters hesitated to enter without good cause.
They believed that if they scattered in all directions, they would have a good chance of escaping.
Dale held two daggers in both hands and threw them one after the other. Two bandits fell to their deaths. But the rest of the guys ran away.
What a nuisance.
Harkin approached Dale and asked him,
What should we do now?
We must catch and kill them all.
If those guys were left alone, they would just regroup and attack innocent people again.
Harkin asked further,
How do you n to chase them? Its easy to lose ones way in the forest paths.
Itsmon to use dogs when hunting.
Dogs? Ah!
Both Harkin and Dale turned their gaze to Harty.
Harty growled in displeasure as if to say he was not a dog but a wolf.
Dale asked.
Can you track them?
Harty walked past Dale with a dignified stride then turned his head as if signaling them to follow.
Dale followed closely behind.
It seemed they would have to spend the night in the mountains after all.
***
It took half a day for Harty to track down and eliminate all the bandits by scent.
The task was easier because the scattered bandits had regrouped at a single location.
In a hideout situated halfway up the mountain.
After killing the returning bandits and securing their hideout, Dale surveyed the area.
Its quite well-made.
A few crudely constructed houses stood and there were even some farm animals like chickens being raised.
It had the appearance of a small vige.
Of course, it was unlikely the bandits were raising the livestock themselves. Someone else was taking care of them.
A boy with a scruffy face was tending to the chickens, and he fell on his butt when Dale approached him with Harty.
Tears welled up in his eyes and he started sobbing softly.
Sob. Im sorry, so sorry.
. For what?
Ill do better from now on. I wont bezy; Ill listen to my mom, and Ill wake up early in the morning.
It seemed the child had been frightened by night tales that if he wasnt a good boy, a demon woulde to snatch him away.
From the childs perspective, the dark knight who appeared apanied by arge wolf was not much different from a demon.
Dale who initially tried to convince the child that he was not a demon soon gave up. It seemed futile as the child was unlikely to understand.
Instead, Dale asked him,
Wheres your mother? You cant be here all alone.
At this, the child who was sitting down grabbed Dales leg.
No, please! Im fine, just spare my mother.
.
Dale sighed internally and scanned the surroundings. There was some sign of life in a few of the houses.
Dale trudged along with the boy still clinging to his leg.
He opened the door and saw women with their legs tied to prevent them from escaping. Their appearance spoke volumes about the terrible treatment they had received at the hands of the bandits.
When the women saw Dale, they retreated to the corner in fear.
Trying to speak to them here might only backfire.
Though it would be a hassle, it seemed better to bring Esther here.
Dale brought Esther and Harkin to the hideout.
The priestess was at a loss for words at the dreadful sight before her.
Dale made a request.
Esther, I want you to heal these women and exin the situation to them.
Yes, I will do so.
Esther approached the women with a sad smile on her face. Seeing that Esther was also a woman like them and a priestess at that, they finally felt at ease.
Meanwhile, Harkin asked Dale.
Have you checked the other houses?
No.
Then lets hurry and do so. We might find a considerable amount of money.
Dale nodded his head and searched the houses one by one. He only managed to find a few silver coins and some crude weapons.
But the loot was not as significant as expected.
Harkin muttered.
Somethings off There should be more than this
Just then, Harty who had been walking nearby tapped a wooden nk on the floor with his front paw.
Catching onto Hartys hint, Dale lifted his mace and mmed it down hard onto the floor.
Crash!
The floor gave way, revealing a small hole beneath it.
Inside the hole was a wooden chest.
Harkins face lit up.
I knew it! Would bandits have any honor? Its natural for them to stash things away like this. Lets open it quickly!
Stop making a fuss.
Dale pulled open the lid of the chest, and then it swung open with a clicking sound.
As the contents of the chest were revealed, Harkin let out a gasp of surprise.
Oh, oooh!
The chest was filled with piles of silver coins, and among them were a few glittering gold coins and a couple of jewelry pieces like nes and rings.
Theyve collected quite a stash.
A grin spread across Harkins face.
With this, we could live in leisure for years, couldnt we?
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Lately, it seemed his purse was getting heavier by the day.
With ie increasing but expenditures not keeping pace, his wealth had gradually grown.
Should I consider banking?
Having a considerable amount of money saved up was never a bad thing, especially now that he was moving up to the upper districts where there would likely be more opportunities to spend.
Dale decided to be grateful for this unexpected windfall.
Just then, Harkin asked subtly.
Sir Dale, Im not greedy.
?
Just share ten percent with me. I wont ask for more.
What have you done to earn it?
Harkin fell silent.
Certainly, Harkin had done nothing to contribute to the handling of the bandits this time.
Even though Dale and Harkin were close, it was important to meticulously distribute such things.
Harkin looked sullen at the words he couldnt refute.
With all that youve earned, where do you n to spend it?
Well, theres always something to spend money on but there is one ce thates to mind where this money could be immediately useful.
Oh? What is it?
Dale did not respond, leaving Harkin looking at him in confusion.
***
The group had rescued women and children who were captured by the bandits and were now transporting them in the carriage.
The women, having endured long periods of abuse, were in a weakened state. So they couldnt move quickly or easily without assistance.
Fortunately, the carriage provided by the count wasfortable, and the two white horses pulling it were strong.
After several days journey, they finally arrived in Irene.
Dale consulted with Esther about the treatment of the women captured by bandits.
These women will likely head to a quiet monastery in the west. Right now, their physical strength is low and their mental state is troubling.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
It would be good if the church could take care of these disced women.
Dale opened the wooden box he found at the bandits hideout and filled a sack with about half of the silver coins. He then extended it towards Esther.
Esther asked with her eyes wide open in surprise.
This?
Itspensation for taking in those people. Since I brought them here, its only right that I bear some of the responsibility.
Esther waved her hands in refusal.
No, no. This is something the church should naturally do. We cant ept money.
Think of the womens future and take it.
What do you mean?
If you pay for their stay at the monastery, they be guests. Without payment, theyre just an unwee burden. So, take it.
Esther wanted to deny his words. She wanted to say that everyone in the church was sincere and good, so they would wee the women even if they didnt pay anything.
But she couldnt.
Esther now understood that the world didnt always work in beautiful ways, and her faith in her fellow brothers and sisters of the church had been significantly shaken.
The recent encounters with the heresy inquisitors had been a profound shock to Esther in many ways.
She looked pensively at Dale, whose advice was always grounded in reality.
In the end, she nodded her head in resignation.
I seem to always learn things from Sir Dale.
Think of it as a donation, if that helps.
A dark knight making a donation to the church? Wouldnt the goddess of night take offense?
I dont think so
But he couldnt be entirely sure.
What if a real donation was seen as an act of betrayal and caused offense?
Nheless, Dale ced the sack of coins into Esthers hands.
He didnt particrly mind parting with it.
The women had every right to im a share of the money the bandits had umted.
Fair distribution was important.
That was Dales way, and it was also the way of those who followed the night goddess.
The group crossed the castle gate and entered Irene. Esther who was leading the women then said.
Ill head to the church first. Theres much to report, and these women need proper care.
Alright. You worked hard.
Yes. Once Im done, Ill stop by Kas inn.
Dale nodded his head in response.
As Esther moved forward, the women bowed their heads to Dale and followed suit.
Even that young boy with a runny nose clutched his mothers hand and walked along.
All the while, he kept ncing back at Dale while sneaking peeks with curiosity.
For some reason, the boy wore a bright smile.
Perhaps he was excited by the sight of the bustling city for the first time. Or maybe just the simple joy of walking outside with his mother was enough to delight him.
It was certainly a more pleasant sight than tears and sniffles.
Whether the child would continue to smile in the future was uncertain. The lifeid out before him wouldnt be easy.
But surely, any ce would be better than the bandits hideout.
The child and his mother would get through life together just fine.
Mother
Dale remembered he too had someone who called him a son.
It had been a while since hest visited the temple.
He had umted a lot of souls so it was now time to offer them to the goddess.
Dale set off towards the temple of the night.
Chapter 80: Returning (5)
Chapter 80: Returning (5)
Dale stood at the entrance of the temple.
As always, it was a shabby temple.
Dale left Harty waiting at the temple entrance and slowly walked down the stairs. The usual scene unfolded in the pitch-ck temple without a single ray of light.
The skeleton swinging its sword through the air in a corner.
The smiling head priestess with a blindfold that was always standing in the same spot like a temple structure.
The air was cool and calm.
But this tranquil atmosphere was shattered by the sound of Dales iron boots striking the ground.
Erielles gaze turned his way.
She saw Dale and greeted him with a smile on her face.
Sir Dale, youve arrived. Ive heard the news. Youve vanquished the resurrected Ganiagos.
It was resurrected just recently, so it is hardly worth calling a demon.
Still, a demon is a demon. Youve elevated our temples prestige, Sir Dale. The goddess is greatly pleased.
Dale nodded his head.
Having faced Ganiagos personally, Dale knew the creatures power was insignificantpared to other demons.
But to most people, such details were irrelevant.
What mattered was the fact that he actually defeated a demon.
Erielle spoke with delight.
It was during a council meeting that we heard of Sir Dales triumph over Ganiagos. The sight of the churchs bishops with their downcast faces was immensely satisfying!
She went on about trivial matters, such as the increase in those wishing to join the followers of the night due to this event, and how it allowed them to walk with their heads held high.
Dale half-listened to her talk while waiting for a moment to interject and steer the conversation elsewhere. It was then that something caught his eye as he nced around.
The skeleton that was swinging its sword as always somehow drew his attention. Its dimly glowing eye sockets and frail form stood out.
More precisely, it was the movements and actions that captivated him.
One hundred fifty million, three thousand seventy-one. One hundred fifty million, three thousand seventy-two.
The skeleton raised its sword above its head, then shed diagonally downward. Following this, it thrust forward, lifted its arms to sh through the air again, and then brought the sword down once more.
This routine was repeated endlessly by the skeleton.
The movements were basic, and simple even.
Yet, they were far from ordinary.
For some reason, the skeleton reminded Dale of Kristen whom he had faced before.
The lethal aura that only a swordsman dedicated to a lifetime of training could emit seemed to emanate from the skeleton.
Perhaps, it was even a higher realm of skill
Sir Dale? Are you listening?
Ah.
Sir Dale scratched at his helmet. Erielle pouted for a moment before smiling again and speaking.
It seems my story wasnt very interesting to you.
I was distracted by that skeleton.
Are you referring to Master Ludwig?
Ludwig. Dale had surmised from his skeletal form that Ludwig had been male in his human life.
Dale asked her,
Who raised that skeleton? Was it someones doing, or did it arise naturally?
Undead beings fall into two categories.
Those resurrected through dark magic or witchcraft, and those who arise naturally due to some anomaly.
The former are controlled by the one who revived them and cannot defy their master, while thetter often act on their own instincts.
Erielle responded,
If I had to guess, Id say its the former. Master Ludwig refused death through his own will.
He wanted to be undead? But why choose to be a skeleton?
Skeletons are considered the lowest tier among the undead.
Without muscles, bones alone struggle to exert much strength.
Erielle shrugged her shoulder.
Perhaps because bing a lich or a death knight requires much preparation and effort? Im not entirely sure of the details myself.
Hmm.
Dale looked at the skeleton closely. He must have been an outstanding swordsman during his lifetime. Dale narrowed his eyes sharply and envisioned the swordsman holding a sword. But now that he had be a lesser undead, he could no longer glimpse intelligence or wisdom from the skeleton.
Regret. Or perhaps obsession.
These seemed to be the only reasons one would turn to undeath.
Dale looked away from the skeleton and asked.
Id like to offer a prayer.
Ah, all the rooms are vacant now; feel free to enter any.
Dale nodded his head and walked down the corridor. He put down the cursed sword in front of the prayer room, opened the door, and entered.
An altar and a silver candlestick stood in the narrow prayer room. When Dale knelt and removed his helmet, smoke rose from the unlit candles.
The smoke transformed into white feet and flowing hair that started cascading downwards.
I have arrived.
[Wee, my proud son!]
The goddess always weed Dale warmly, but today, the sentiment was heightened.
The adjective proud was added to her wee.
[Well done! Youve done marvelously! That vile serpent was a dreadful being that should never return. Had it been left unchecked, it would have surely destroyed this continent. Youve done well.]
I was lucky. I encountered it just as it had resurrected. Had more time passed after its revival, I wouldnt have stood a chance.
It was exactly as he said.
Had Ganiagos regained more strength, Dale could not have won. In fact, he wouldnt have even considered fighting but would have fled instead.
Without the help of Esther and the other priests, victory would have been impossible, and if the hunched-back man had not noticed Dale, the ritual might have been dyed.
Victory was the result of several coincidences converging.
Yet the goddess remarked,
[When coincidences align, its called destiny. And Dale, youve seized that destiny. Take pride in your achievement.]
Dale nodded his head.
Then he said,
I wish to offer the souls Ive collected so far.
He had amassed a considerable number of souls. It was time to convert them into power.
The goddess said with admiration.
[You really have gathered a lot.]
Can I advance to the next grade with these?
[You can. Ill elevate you right away.]
The goddess collected the souls from Dale.
Her gentle hand touched his forehead.
sh!
New power began to seep slowly from the tips of Dales fingers.
The light in Dales eyes flickered menacingly a few times, illuminating the prayer room brightly.
A transformation was underway.
The armor Dale wore started to drip down like liquid, writhing as if it were a living creature, before reattaching to Dales body and reassuming the form of armor.
Yet, it was slightly different from before.
The surface had be harder, the shoulder guards sharper, and an indecipherable script was now etched vertically along the calf sections.
Dale turned his head to inspect the changes that had urred to him.
My grade has gone up.
Dales shadow, which had not lost its presence even in the darkness, became even darker.
The chilly aura surrounding him intensified, and the gleam in his eyes that flickered in the darkness shone with a stronger color.
All these phenomena pointed to one thing.
Dale had ascended to a higher level.
The goddess of night was delighted with such changes as if they were her own doing.
[Congrattions! To see my son grow at such a swift pace fills this goddess with immense joy! No, I must not just stand here. I must immediately send an oracle to Eriell to throw a festival. Its precisely for moments like this that Ive saved up wealth!]
Please dont do that.
Dale thought as he stopped the goddess from trying to y any gimmicks.
Ive reached grade 4.
Grade 4. It was a midpoint in ones ss and was often marked as the stage where one truly began to express their individuality as a dark knight.
After all, the robust physical strength he had relied on until now was not unique to dark knights alone.
Dale asked,
Are there new skills I can learn?
There surely would be. Dale asked as if to confirm.
The goddess affirmed,
[Indeed, there are. Three skills await your selection. Choose one.]
Dale nodded his head.
Three options appeared before his eyes.
Darkness Strike
Imbue your weapon with the power of darkness to deliver a mighty blow to your enemy. Those who fail to defend properly will find themselves stiffened by the chilling embrace of darkness conveyed.
Shadow Shield
Surround yourself with shadows to fend off attacks. As the skill advances, the shadows will develop their own consciousness and start blocking attacks on their own without the need formands.
Soul Domination
Controls the targets soul with powerful soul power and plunges them into fear. Those with weak willpower will lose their reason entirely and obey yourmands. It allows for the souls of the deceased to be bound forcibly to their corpses, enabling you tomand them for a brief period.
Darkness Strike. Shadow Shield. Soul Domination.
Each skill was an essential part of the Dark Knights arsenal and boasted excellent efficacy.
If possible, he would choose all three.
However, that was not an option. A choice had to be made.
Dale weighed his options carefully.
Darkness Strike. Certainly a fine skill.
Imbuing ones weapon with the power of darkness to unleash greater destruction, Darkness Strike was a skill that was both straightforward and devastating.
It could be applied in a variety of situations and was undoubtedly a choice that could never go wrong.
Yet, it somehow feltcking for Dale at the moment.
It seems I already have enough destructive power.
With Dales formidable strength, he could easily deal significant damage to most foes. Increasing his destructive power further seemed unnecessary and almost wasteful.
Moreover, there was an issue with the cursed sword Dale wielded.
Darkness Strike couldnt be used with a cursed sword that had the power to cut through spells.
Though it could be used with a secondary weapon
Why should I do that?
Dale decided to exclude Darkness Strike from his options first.
Next to catch his eye was Shadow Shield.
As the name suggests, this skill involved surrounding oneself with shadows to block iing attacks.
While it could offer significant protection, not just for oneself but also for allies, Dale shook his head.
It feels too wasteful to invest in defense.
Defense was not high on Dales list of priorities.
Shadow Shield seemed insufficient to warrant forgoing other skills. And so, only one skill remained to be considered.
Soul Domination.
A skill that ensnared and controlled the soul of an enemy.
Of course, domination wasnt guaranteed to seed.
The lower an opponents mental strengthpared to Dales, the higher the likelihood of sumbing to his control, though the sess rate wasnt particrly high.
But that alone is enough.
Domination could fail.
But merely unsettling an opponents soul had its merits.
This was especially true when facing mages.
Disrupting a spellcasters focus with Soul Domination during incantation could nullify the spell and even inflict mental injuries.
More than anything, its not a bad idea to revive a killed opponent and have them fight.
He could briefly resurrect and dominate a freshly dead enemy.
Since some of the original abilities of the corpse could also be used, it was different from summoning undead by a necromancer.
Furthermore, should the skill evolve in the future, it might be possible to demonstrate incredible power on a battlefield with many enemies involved.
Dale made his decision.
I will learn Soul Domination.
[Are you sure?]
Yes.
A shadow flickered through Dales mind. He learned how to use Soul Domination.
The abstract feeling was etched into his consciousness.
[Do you grasp how to use it?]
Yes, thanks to you.
Great. I hope this new skill will be of aid to you my son.
All that remained was to allocate his stat points.
As always, Dale invested heavily in Strength followed by his Soul.
Soul Domination not only consumes a great deal of magical power but also depends on my mental strength.
Strengthening the soul would boost both magical power and mental strength.
And if he wanted to make good use of Sould Domination, it could be said to be a necessary investment.
Afterward, Dale invested the remainder in Armor and reviewed his stats.
Dale
Grade: 4
ss: Dark Knight
Strength: 72
Defense: 45
Magical Power: 32
Stamina:
Mental Strength: 22
[List of Acquired Skills]
Life Force Absorption
ck Mist
Soul Domination
Traits
Half-human, Half-undead
Unholy Senses
Blessing of the Goddess of Night
Titles
Demon yer
His grade had now reached 4 while boasting strength and defense that far exceeded expectations for his level.
My magical power has greatly increased too.
Drinking the blood of Ganiagos and strengthening his soul had borne fruit. Now Dale could handle vastly more magic than before.
It was satisfactory growth.
These numbers proved that Dale was at least not going in the wrong direction.
The goddess too expressed her pleasure,
[Well done, truly well done my son. Keep going. Then your wish wille true. And you will reach your desired wishes and the truths you seek.]
Dale bowed respectfully in gratitude and, having finished his business, turned to leave without any regrets.
I shall take my leave now.
[Why leave so soon? Stay a bit longer and talk with me.]
. Im just swamped with work right now. I promise to stay longer next time I visit.
The night goddess reluctantly epted this. And Dale hastened his steps to leave.
As always, the goddess spoke to Dales departing back with a wistful tone.
[Do visit more often, my son. It saddens your goddess to be sought out only when theres a need.]
Her voice then took on a slightly cold edge.
[If you dont visit more often, I might just send an oracle to Eriel to forcefully bring you back.]
Dale pretended not to hear and hurried out of the prayer room.
As he walked, he pondered over the new powers he had acquired.
I wonder how well I can wield them right away. The problem is, I have no one to test them on.
It wasnt something he could just try out on others without reason.
If only there was a suitable opponent
Just then, Dales eyesnded on the skeleton swinging a sword.
One hundred and fifty million, four thousand and eighty-three.
Dale thought to himself.
Come to think of it, soul domination doesnt have to be used solely on humans. Its also possible to take control of the undead summoned by necromancers. In that case
Dale fixed his gaze on the skeleton.
The glow within his helmet flickered and the magical power emanating from his body rippled outward in waves.
The magic enveloped the skeleton. The hollow eye sockets of its skull trembled precariously.
Dale was uncertain if he had seeded or failed and so hemanded,
Come here.
Then the skeleton turned its head and walked quickly towards Dale with its sword hanging down.
Then it held the sword and bowed its head in front of Dale.
Oh.
To Dales own surprise, his first attempt was a clear sess, almost to the point of being disturbing.
It was a casual try, more of a practice attempt without much thought
Did that actually work?
The next moment, Erielle who witnessed the scene eximed in rm.
Sir Dale! What are you doing?
Dale then found himself enduring a lengthy sermon from Erielle on why one should not dominate the souls of fellow believers.
Chapter 81: Heroes (1)
Chapter 81: Heroes (1)
Soul domination was notably more effective on beings with weaker mental strength and weak will.
This was especially true for dim-witted beasts and lower undead.
That was precisely why Dales attempt at soul domination had worked so effectively on the skeleton.
Really, what are you doing, Sir Dale
Erielle, having given her piece of mind, sighed deeply.
The skeleton that had been freed from soul domination was still standing nkly as if it had lost its senses.
Erielle inquired,
Master Ludwig, are you alright? Are youing to your senses?
It was only when his name was called that the skeleton showed any sign of response.
With the characteristic smoldering gaze of the undead, the skeleton silently observed Erielle and Dale for a moment before lumbering back to its usual spot.
There, it began to swing its sword in the air.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five.
It appeared to have forgotten the count it had been keeping before and started counting from the beginning again.
Dale scratched at his helmet.
Against expectations, not even a hint of anger was shown.
The skeleton seemed utterly devoid of emotion.
It was like a machine crafted solely for the purpose of swinging a sword through the air.
Erielle who was resting a hand on her hip remarked,
Anyway, Im d to see Sir Dale grow stronger. Please continue to put forth great effort. After all, Sir Dale is now the face of our temple, like it or not.
Dale merely nodded in response, though he didnt take the words to heart.
He would continue to act as he always had. He didnt care about others opinions of him.
When Dale left the temple, he was greeted by Harty who had been sitting at the entrance.
Gazing at the bright sunlight in the sky, Dale pondered his next move.
There was no shortage of tasks awaiting him.
He needed to collect his reward for a sessful mission at Rebas merchant guild and report to the mercenary guild.
He even thought about going to Kas inn and showing his face. Because somehow he felt like she was just waiting for him toe back.
Theres much to do.
It was his first time back in Irene in a while and he had a lot to deal with.
After some deliberation, Dale said to Harty,
Lets head to the guild.
The sun was still high in the sky, leaving too much of the day remaining to simply return to the inn.
Though it was somewhat annoying, Dale had decided to first pay a visit to Gand.
The mercenary guild they arrived at was crowded as always.
Mercenaries looking for missions orpanions stopped in their tracks at the sight of Dales entrance.
The appearance of a knight who had hunted a demon caused all to fall silent and willingly make way for him.
Dale walked through the center of attention and approached the reception desk.
The receptionists no longer showed any signs of fear towards Dale and greeted him warmly.
Youve arrived, Sir Dale.
Id like to see Gand.
The guild master has been eagerly awaiting you. Ill guide you to him immediately.
I can go by myself.
Haha. We cant do that.
An employee from the reception walked out and personally escorted Dale to Gands office.
Such treatment was unprecedented; the usual approach was more indifferent.
But now, the treatment he received was akin to that reserved for a distinguished guest.
Though the unusual treatment made him somewhat ufortable, Dale found it ridiculous to insist on going alone in such a situation.
He silently followed the employee to Gands office.
The employee knocked on Gands door.
Branch guild master, I have brought Sir Dale.
Let him in.
In contrast to the previous slum search where he was buried under a mountain of documents, Gand was now leisurely enjoying a cup of tea in his office.
When he saw e, Gands face lit up with a weing smile before he turned to the employee and said,
Thank you for your help. You may return to your duties now.
Yes.
After the employee respectfully bowed and closed the door behind him, Gand gestured invitingly.
It seems we have much to discuss. Please, take a seat.
Dale sat down in the chair opposite Gand, which creaked and strained under his weight.
Gand chuckled wryly and remarked,
Youve be stronger, havent you? Your aura seems different too.
Right.
Indeed. Its only natural, after all. Youve vanquished a demon.
Dale was about to repeat a point he had made many times before at Gands remark.
Ganiagos had just been resurrected and
Could only wield a fraction of its original power, I know. But even if it was only a half-strength demon, the fact that you defeated it will be a truly valuable asset for you, Sir Dale. Both in terms of experience and socially standing.
Social standing?
When Dale asked that, Gand whispered in a tone only Dale could hear.
In fact, this matter has attracted the attention of the nobles in the upper districts and even His Majesty the Emperor. And why wouldnt it? A demon has been brought down for the first time in years. Even if it was just newly resurrected, it holds great significance.
The fact that a demon was hunted is in itself a great morale booster, not just for the citizens, but also for the soldiers at the front.
It nts a seed of hope that perhaps, in this seemingly endless war, victory might one day be achieved.
This would be a very pleasing thing for the Emperor who had to maintain an empire that was unstable in many ways.
Gand added softly.
This is something Ive heard through the grapevine, but it seems likely that a medal will be awarded to you, Sir Dale.
A medal?
A medal. An honor bestowed by the Emperor upon those who have achieved great deeds.
The medal was not only a significant honor but also brought tangible benefits.
For instance
Receiving a medal naturallyes with the title of a bar.
The title of a bar.
Even as the lowest rank of nobility, a noble was still a noble.
The world had changed since the appearance of demons. The value associated with the name nobility wasnt what it used to be. Those without power have died and disappeared.
Yet, nobles still had advantages overmoners.
They had more rights to enjoy.
Dale simply nodded his head for the moment.
If Gand was speaking of it, there must be some credibility to the story, but Dale preferred to think about the medal once it was sure to be awarded to him.
More pressing than that was the matter of his mercenary rank.
Now that Ivepleted this mission, does that mean Ill be promoted to the Bronze badge rank?
Ah, then please start with your report.
Dale recounted his experiences in detail, from participating in the caravan and fighting off bandits to ying Ganiagos. He left nothing out.
Given the importance of these events, Gand frequently interrupted with questions or to confirm facts while meticulously crafting his report.
Afterpleting the task, Gand wiped the sweat from his brow and remarked.
Whew. Youre the first mercenary since the King of Mercenaries to have the experience of killing a demon.
Does this mean my promotion is confirmed?
Id prefer to promote you even further, but due to the procedures involved, Im afraid thats not possible. My apologies.
With a respectful bow, Gand then produced something from his possession and handed it to Dale.
It was a thin bronze que with Dales name engraved on it. The back was adorned with the guilds emblem.
This is your mercenary badge. We had it prepared in advance, thinking you mighte looking for it.
As Dale fiddled with the badge, Gand exined,
Now that youve reached Bronze rank, youre entitled to several benefits. Youll have priority in selecting missions, can purchase goods at reduced rates from stores affiliated with the guild, and more
I suppose this also grants me ess to the upper districts.
Indeed. Sir Dale is now recognized as a valuable asset to the city with the right to enter the upper districts.
Does this imply that those in the lower districts and slums are not considered necessary by the city?
Gand then extended a few certificates.
The certificate in his hand affirmed that he was granted ess to the upper districts, with the Mercenary Guild vouching for his status.
To enter the upper districts, he would need to present this certificate each time.
Please be careful not to lose it. While we can issue a new one, the process is quite cumbersome and time-consuming.
Dale nodded his head in acknowledgment before carefully tucking away the certificate.
He was already nning to visit the upper districts the very next day with this certificate in hand.
I shall take my leave now.
Having concluded his business, Dale made to leave the office but suddenly stopped in his tracks.
A name Gand had mentioned, the King of Mercenaries sparked a question in his mind.
Heroes who killed demons.
Facing Ganiagos had heightened Dales interest in the heroes who had managed to defeat a fully-powered Ganiagos.
He had heard bits and pieces about a figure known as the King of Mercenaries whom he believed to be one of these heroes.
Dale had grown more than before and had established himself well in this city.
And now that he had some free time, he wanted to look into this hero.
And Gand was likely the most knowledgeable person regarding such matters.
The rumors going around about heroes were either empty or unreliable.
Dale opened his mouth.
I have a question.
Hmm? Please, go ahead.
Gand responded with a puzzled look.
Dale tried to ask a question about his own doubts.
The story about the mercenary king and those so-called heroes.
Just then,
A knock on the door preceded an employees entrance into the office.
The employee whispered something to Gand, who nodded in response.
Then with a genuinely apologetic expression on his face Gand turned to Dale.
Im sorry, Sir Dale. An urgent matter has arisen. Could we perhaps discuss this another time? Unless its urgent for you, I could dy this current matter
Dale shook his head.
No, its alright. Its not urgent. Ill ask another time.
Thank you for your understanding.
Dale stepped out of the guild apanied by the employee.
By the time the work was finished, the sun had set and a twilight shadow was cast over the city.
Dale stood still for a moment while lost in thought.
Suddenly, Harty nudged his waist with his blunt nose as if asking what was wrong.
Its nothing. Lets head back to the inn.
Together, Dale and Harty made their way to Kas inn. Upon opening the door, they were surprised to see the dining table piled high with food.
Elena, Ka, and Harkin, who had returned at some point, were busy bringing in dishes.
As the door opened, all eyes turned in unison.
Ka and Elenas faces brightened upon spotting Dale.
Sir Dale!
Sir!
Their expressions were filled with joy and they were clearly delighted by Dales return after so long.
But there was someone even more pleased to see him
My dear friend! Wee back!
Fraud who had been polishing his weapons while the others were busy with the food rushed over with open arms.
Dale deftly sidestepped Fraud and made his way further inside.
Whats all this?
Ka replied,
What do you mean? Youvee back after such a long time, so I thought Id show off my cooking skills a bit.
Dale locked eyes with Ka and asked,
I assume this isnt free, right?
Of course! Harkin has agreed to cover the cost of the food!
What? This is the first Im hearing of it.
Once everything was ready, everyone gathered around the dining table to begin their meal.
Harkin boasted with exaggeration about how dangerous and amazing the journey had been.
Fraud listened intently and his eyes were sparkling with interest in Harkins stories.
As time passed, Balton who had heard the news came by, and Esther who had finished her work also joined them.
The inn quickly became bustling and lively.
While sipping on the beer Ka had made, Dale thought to himself that considerations about being a hero or a mercenary king could wait.
For now, he was just savoring the moment.
***
In the upper Districts, district 3 housed facilities like the Magic Tower, the library, and the Mercenary Guild. District 2 was filled with nobles mansions and theaters.
And at the center, encircled by Districts 2 and 3, lies District 1. In other words, there was the imperial pce.
Dale nned to start exploring in District 3.
Though he had visited it several times in the game, he was sure there would be many changes.
The gate leading to District 3 was located in District 7 which was guarded by knights d in full te armor.
Next, please present your identification.
The knight spoke in a tone that held no highs or lows. As Dale stepped forward, a flicker of interest briefly lit the knights eyes.
However, the knight refrained from engaging in any unnecessary conversation and adhered strictly to the procedures.
Present your certificate.
Dale extended the certificate issued by Gand.
The knight received the certificate and handed it to a lower-ranking noble standing beside him. This noble meticulously inspected the document to ascertain whether it was a forgery or not.
The lower-ranking noble nodded at the knight. It was a silent signal indicating the certificate was genuine.
After the knight returned the certificate, he asked Dale,
Is this your first visit to District 3?
Right.
Then, I shall exin a few rules to you.
The knight said before lifting the visor of his helmet to speak more clearly.
Firstly, covering your face is not permitted in Districts 2 and 3. You will need to remove that helmet.
It was a measure intended to prevent any deceitful activities by ensuring faces were visible.
As to be expected from an upper district with many important people, the rules were strict.
And youd better not to draw any weapon you may have at your waist. In fact, its best not to carry one at all. Causing even a single incident could lead to consequences far more severe than just getting kicked out.
I understand.
Dale nodded his head in acknowledgment.
Seeing that Dale listened without any problems, the knight softened his tone slightly as he continued.
After sunset, individuals without permission are not permitted to roam outdoors. It would be wise to conclude your affairs before dusk and return to the outer districts. Do you understand?
Was this an indication of a curfew?
The rules seemed somewhat different from what Dale knew. While the ce had always operated under a strict order, the regtions now appeared to be significantly tighter.
Did something happen in the meantime?
Regardless of his personal feelings about them, Dale knew he had no choice but to adhere to the rules.
He nodded in agreement.
Only then did the knight step aside to let Dale pass.
Enter. Wee to the heart of the Empire.
Dale stepped onto the bridge andid over the moat. The moat itself was unusually deep and wide and filled with water, making it seem almost like a small river separating the upper districts from the outer districts.
Dale looked down at the strangely deep moat then lifted his head up.
Above the high walls that were even taller than those of Irenes outer defenses archers and mages stood guard.
Its practically a fortress.
It seemed that even an army of a million would struggle to breach such a stronghold.
Dale resumed his walk. The first thing he saw after passing the excessively thick wall was a statue.
It was an intricate sculpture made of marble. Dale assumed it was likely a statue of the current Emperor or the founding Emperor.
However, the neat inscription below it read:
[Glory be to the nameless heroes.]
[The King of Mercenaries, the Archmage, the Saintess, and the Faceless Knight.]
Dale stared nkly at the statue. For some reason, this statue captured his attention so strongly. He couldnt figure out why at first.
But as he examined it more closely, he realized that the figures in the sculpture bore an uncanny resemnce to characters from his own memory.
These are
Who they were puzzled him. After much contemtion, Dale finally remembered.
Theyre all characters Ive raised.
Could this be a mere coincidence?
Certainly, the figures werent exactly as he remembered from the small monitor screen.
Yet, several distinctive features remained unmistakably the same.
No matter how he looked at it, it seemed too perfect to be a mere coincidence.
Dale felt bewildered and confused. But he soon calmed his mind.
Right. Its possible that the characters Ive raised could be here.
That much, he understood.
From the moment he arrived in this world, Dale had be unfazed by most urrences.
The idea that the characters he had nurtured were now alive, moving about and bing heroes, wasnt surprising to him.
In fact, it would exin a few mysteries.
Dale had been puzzled upon hearing that someone had vanquished the demons. After all, a demon in its intact state was truly a powerful being.
But now, that puzzle seemed to have found its solution. If the individuals represented by this statue had united their strengths, their victory would have been more than usible.
Up to this point, he couldprehend.
However, there was one aspect he couldnt ept.
How could all four of them be together?
The game set in this world was meant to be a single-yer game.
Chapter 82: Heroes (2)
Chapter 82: Heroes (2)
It was a single-yer game.
In essence, it was the kind of game where the protagonist controlled a character and explored the world.
There was no meeting other people, and if you wanted to develop another character, you had to start the game over from the beginning.
When Dale first found himself in this world, he had formted several hypotheses.
Had he entered into the game itself?
Or was he reborn in a world that only shared the same setting as the game?
Alternatively, could it be that he was originally an inhabitant of this world who one day went mad and acquired false memories of Earth?
The first hypothesis seemed the easiest to ept and appeared to be the most likely.
I must have entered into the game.
He couldnt be certain, but Dale became somewhat convinced of this as he encountered the games settings and asionally the characters from the game.
Yet, now that hypothesis was being shaken.
The characters Dale had raised were all gathered in one ce. If this was indeed the game, such a situation should not have urred.
What in the world is this?
Dale stared intently at the statue.
The mercenary with short hair and a chiseled jaw. The tall priestess with long flowing hair. The mage with bobbed hair and somber eyes. The knight with a deeply pressed helmet featuring cross-shaped eye holes.
They were exactly as Dale remembered.
It wasnt a mistake.
I was thinking about it all wrong.
He hadnt considered heroes or mercenaries to be of much importance. Thats why he had put off recognizing them. There were, after all, far too many other pressing matters.
But he was mistaken.
The secrets held by these four seemed like they could be the key to why Dale had ended up in this world and how to return to his original world.
Dale felt a strong conviction.
He suddenly recalled the words of the goddess of the night.
Continue to persevere. Then your wish wille true. And you will reach your desired wishes and the truths you seek.
Her words were proving to be true.
After much hardship, Dale had made it to the upper districts, and upon setting foot there, he immediately stumbled upon this clue.
Perhaps it was the first real lead since arriving in this world.
He couldnt afford to overlook it.
I need to find out more.
This was not the time for a leisurely stroll around the upper district. Now was the moment to follow this lead.
But where could he find the information he sought?
I want the most credible information I can get
As Dale was pondering this, he suddenly became aware of a presence nearby.
He had been so focused that he hadnt even noticed.
Dales hand reflexively went to his sword as he turned to see who it was.
Hmm?
Two young women were standing there.
They were dressed in elegant luxurious gowns, and since they seemed to resemble each other, they should be sisters.
Nobles?
It struck Dale as odd to see nobles wandering the streets. It truly brought home the fact that he was in the upper district.
For some reason, the sisters were looking at Dale with a nk expression on their faces.
Dale asked,
Is there something you need?
When Dale spoke, the women seemed at a loss for words. Then, the elder sister blushed and said,
N-No. Its just that weve never seen a knight looking at the statue like that
The woman gazed at Dale as if mesmerized, and then she seemed to realize that his armor was an unusual color.
She muttered,
Ah. A dark knight
Then she asked with a nervous expression on her face.
Could you be Sir Dale?
Do you know of me?
Following Dales question, the two women exchanged nces. Their eyes widened in shock, and soon they were whispering excitedly to each other.
Dale was puzzled and he asked,
What is the matter?
Oh, its just that youre more handsome than described in the books
Books?
Were fans! Could you please sign just one line for us?
With that, she pulled out a thick book from her belongings and offered it to Dale.
It was a book with a cover made of expensive leather and the title embossed in gold.
Dale read the title,
The Honorable Adventures, Duels, and Loves of the Dark Knight?
Dale flipped through the pages and quickly skimmed through the contents.
The protagonist was an honorable dark knight who journeyed far and wide while helping the weak.
One day, he heard rumors that a princess of an old kingdom was about to suffer greatly due to the schemes of an evil mage and a treacherous knight.
Unable to stand by, the protagonist challenges the knight to a duel, wins, and then with a single stroke of his de, defeats the knights minions and the evil mage before finally rescuing the princess.
Afterward, the princess and the protagonist fall in love
It was around this time that Dale closed the book abruptly.
The book was akin to the romance novels beloved by women, yet it shared simrities with the chivalric literature men favored.
The problem was that the story actually felt familiar. A more significant concern was that the protagonists name was Dale.
No, this is my story.
It was unmistakably based on Dales own experiences and used without permission.
Moreover, the back of the book contained this note:
[While this story includes some fictional elements, most of it is based on true events.]
To Dales eye, ny percent of this novel was fabricated.
Perhaps it was amercial strategy since it targeted the increased interest people have in stories based on true events?
This situation ced Dale in quite the predicament.
The women had their eyes sparkling as they asked,
Could you tell us about the duel with Sir Kristen, whos known to be wicked, terrible, fond of mocking women, and reeking of a horrendous smell?
Hmm, Im not sure about Kristen harassing women, but I dont recall any foul smell.
Please tell us about the mages who use innocent women as test subjects for their magical research!
Hmm.
Ah! Are you still sharing a passionate love with the princess?
Elena is but a child who barely reaches my waist.
Dale had to spend a considerable amount of time exining that most of the novels content was fictional.
The two women reluctantly nodded their heads, though they seemed unconvinced.
In the end, Dale wrote Katharina and Marika on the front page of the novel. And only after writing May you always be happy. was he able to escape the barrage of questions.
For reference, Katharina and Marika were the names of the sisters.
Having narrowly escaped, Dale turned his gaze back to the statue.
Then the sisters remarked,
Its a well-crafted statue, isnt it? Weve had the chance to see heroes from afar before, and truly, they looked just like this statue.
Dale who was thinking about something asked,
Ive be interested in heroes because of this. Do you know of any ce where I could hear stories about them?
The sisters whispered to each other before responding.
We can share stories about heroes with you. Ah! Would you like toe to our mansion? We can discuss this over tea.
Dale quickly shook his head.
Thank you, but I must decline. Im seeking information that is as objective as possible
Objective information, you say.
The sisters pondered deeply, then suddenly pped their hands together and suggested,
How about visiting the library then?
The library?
Yes! I heard that there is a scribe in the library who records important things. Perhaps the scribe has recorded everything with utmost uracy?
Dale nodded in agreement.
Regardless of era or country, there are always those who enjoy documenting historical events, and while such individuals may add their perspective to history, they do not fabricate facts.
This could provide Dale with the information he was looking for.
The engaging conversation with the sisters proved to be quite fruitful.
After expressing his gratitude, Dale turned to leave.
The sisters called out as he walked away.
See you again, Sir Dale!
We hope to share a cup of tea with you next time!
After saying that, they waved their handkerchief energetically.
Dale could only shake his head in disbelief at their innocent disy.
He then rummaged through his memories and walked toward the library.
All while taking in the sights of District 3 along the way.
What struck him most was the cleanliness of the streets. They were well-maintained with hardly any dust or dirt in sight.
The people seemed cheerful as well.
Their clothes were expensive and they appeared to live a life of leisure.
Dale overheard the conversations of passersby.
I heard a new piece at the concert. The melody was really to my taste.
Did you hear about the incident at Baron Karis ball? That wretch caused amotion again. Such a headache.
Have you read that book? The one where the dark knight duels for the princess
The topics of their conversations were rxing. The kind that was hard toe by outside this district.
It was peaceful.
It was as if the invasion of demon forces from the outside or the copse of countries and cities leading to an influx of refugees had nothing to do with them.
There was none of the intensity that one always felt in the slums and the outer districts.
It felt like a different country, a different world altogether.
Crossing just one city wall revealed a paradise.
Dale walked slowly through District 3 while feeling out of ce in this unfamiliar atmosphere.
Unlike the slums and the outer districts where alleys were overgrown, there was no risk of getting lost here.
The buildings in sight were allrge and majestic.
Thest wall encircling the imperial pce seemed sturdier than any other wall, and the tall gray towers seemed to pierce the clouds.
That gray tower was the very magic tower.
As he walked past the magic tower, just as he remembered, he saw a five-story building at the far end of a wide square.
That must be the library.
Fortunately, it was exactly where he remembered it to be. Dale approached the library.
People who appeared to be schrs or mages wereing and going. None of them were dressed in armor or carrying weapons like Dale.
When he entered, a young librarian looked rmed and said,
Uh, umm, this is a library, you know?
I know.
The librarian eyed Dale with a curious look before speaking again.
This is a ce for reading books.
Why exin something so obvious?
Yet, the librarian still regarded Dale with a suspicious gaze. It was rare for a knight to visit the library.
Perhaps the pdins of the church woulde by asionally to monitor forbidden texts.
But this was the first time a dark knight had evere.
Dale exined his situation to this librarian.
So, youre here to see the scribe, then.
Would I be able to meet with them?
Its possible, yes, but
As the librarians words trailed off, Dale asked.
Is there a problem?
Problem, you say? Hmm. It might be better for you to hear it directly rather than me exining. Please, follow me.
The librarian led Dale up the stairs. They arrived at a ce filled with mountains of dusty old books and piles of indiscernible clutter.
Atop one of these mountains of old books sat a dwarf in arge pointed hat reading a book with a look of boredom on his face.
The librarian spoke.
That person over there is the scribe. He has a bit of a temper, so youd be wise to tread carefully. Oh, and lets keep it between us that I mentioned that he is ill-tempered, alright?
Dale nodded his head and the librarian disappeared.
Dale navigated through the mountains of old books to approach the scribe.
Catching a glimpse of Dale, the scribe muttered loudly to himself.
Bringing a sword into the repository of knowledge. Theck of manners in these modern times is truly appalling.
Dale addressed the scribe.
Ive heard that you document every event that urs in the empire. I have questions; thats why I came here.
The scribe retorted sharply without even turning his head.
299.
?
Thats the number of fools whovee to me just like you. But know this, I have no intention of sharing my precious knowledge with idiots!
The scribes voice cracked as he shouted and his eyes were leaking a semnce of madness.
Dale thought to himself.
He really is ill-tempered.
It was clear this was not going to be an easy man to deal with.
The scribe bellowed again.
To dare extract information from me, you must defeat me! But remember, the previous 299 fools all failed. Will you be the 300th?
I understand.
Huh?
If its just a matter of winning a fight, then so be it.
Right. Engage in a battle of wits with me
Sshhk.
Dale drew his cursed sword. Its ominous aura caused the scribe to freeze in his ce.
Facing the petrified scribe, Dale dered,
Combat is my forte. This will be over quickly.
Wait, wait, wait, wait! Thats not the kind of fight I meant!
Dale cut off the scribes protest and charged forward with his sword raised.
The scribes face turned ashen.
His undefeated legend was on the verge of being shattered.
Chapter 83: Heroes (3)
Chapter 83: Heroes (3)
As Dale charged in menacingly, the scribe hurriedly spread his arms wide. He then started reciting an incantation.
The old books that had been piled up like a mountain began to float gently into the air and a strong magical power was released.
A mage?
Dale had not thought the scribe a mere ordinary old man, but he turned out to be a mage of a higher caliber than expected.
With a swing of his arm, Dale knocked away the floating books.
At the same moment, books that had been hanging on the bookshelf came tumbling down and rained down on Dales head like a torrent.
Thud! Thump!
Heavy books pummeled Dale and attempted to cling to him as if the books themselves possessed a will of their own.
Yet, Dale remained unfazed. Such attempts were not enough to inflict damage on him.
Dale turned his head to the side. Suddenly, a carpet slithering like a snake crawled toward him and tried to wrap itself around his body.
Dale pierced the carpet with his cursed sword, then stepped on one hem of the carpet and tore it in half.
And as if it was actually alive, the carpet writhed in agony before copsing lifelessly to the floor.
The scribe cried out,
No! My carpet!
Strangely enough, the voice seemed toe from above.
Dale lifted his gaze upward.
Atop the highest shelf of the wall cab stood the old scribe.
You brute! You must listen to the end when someone is speaking!
The scribeshed out and started waving his arms furiously in indignation.
Dale looked up at the scribe and retorted,
But did you not propose a fight?
Who said anything about brandishing weapons in a fight, huh? People should use their heads and engage in a battle of wits!
Dale paused for a moment and then said.
Cant we just fight with weapons? Its simpler that way for me.
Shut up! If youre not going to do as I say, then just leave!
Dale swallowed a sigh and conceded,
Alright,e down from there.
The scribe nced down below and then spoke in a quiet voice.
I cante down.
And why is that?
Ive used up all my magical power just now.
For just that?
Just that? Even this much is quite an achievement! And, battle magic isnt my specialty!
Dale spread his arms wide while offering,
Jump down. Ill catch you.
Are you really going to catch me? Youre not nning to let me fall and die on purpose, are you?
You can stay up there if you prefer.
The scribe cleared his throat once, as if he wasnt happy about that, then swallowed hard and jumped down.
Thud.
Dale skillfully caught the scribe under his arms.
The old man was thin and light as a feather and hardly weighed anything.
. Put me down.
When the scribe spoke sheepishly, Dale gently set him on the ground.
As he took a closer look at the old man, Dale noticed how short he was. It was unusually so unless he was a dwarf.
The scribe seemed to have noticed that gaze and said.
Just so theres no misunderstanding, Im a half-gnome and half-human. Im actually quite tall for my kind.
Dale thought about the height of Leon, the gnome he had met a while ago. The scribe didnt seem particrly taller than Leon, but he chose not to mention that.
Instead, he asked another question,
Youre a mage?
Why would I wear such a ridiculous hat if I werent a mage?
The scribe pointed to therge pointed hat perched on his head.
Dale had to agree.
Thats a fair point.
You could have at least pretended the hat was stylish over there!
What was he supposed to do about that?
Seriously, thats the problem with the youth these days.
Dale was beginning to tire of dealing with this old mage. Before the conversation could stray further, he steered it back to the main topic.
So, what exactly is this challenge youre proposing?
Ah, yes, we were discussing that, werent we?
The scribe stroked his white beard with a smug air.
Records hold immeasurable value. Everyone overlooks this fact, but paper and ink are the true drivers of our societys progress. I cant just hand over something so precious to just anyone.
Typical of a mage to be so wordy.
Can we get to the point, please?
Tsk. You have no patience. Here it is. I have no intention of passing my valuable knowledge on to those less intelligent than myself, especially not to bastards who carry swords at their waists!
The scribe clenched his fists.
Dale asked with a hint of indifference,
So, what are you proposing?
I have hundreds of ways to make a fool out of you. But that wouldnt be fun, nor would it be a fair contest. What wellpete in is this!
With a flick of his finger, the stack of old books slid aside, revealing a wooden board that rolled out as if it had been waiting just beneath.
Arranged neatly on the board were pieces made of white and ck stones.
It was a game Dale was very familiar with.
Chess.
The scribe boasted,
This is a game modeled after war. It includes strategies and tactics that you sword-bearing folks might appreciate. How about it? Fair enough?
He briefly exined the rules, which were not much different from what Dale already knew.
Dale asked him.
So, I just need to win at this?
Yes, win, and Ill grant you anything.
The scribe smirked with the mischief of someone who had just pulled off a prank while thinking to himself,
Of course, you wont stand a chance!
The scribe was an undefeated champion in chess. He had bested all the 299 challengers who came here before Dale.
And not once was he at a disadvantage during those games.
In the end, this battle is about reading your opponents moves and psychology.
Thoughts were revealed in moves.
And by reading the enemys thoughts and psyche, victory could be surprisingly easy to grasp.
Theres no move I cant decipher. Even the most skilled mages couldnt defeat me. No human can beat me, at least!
The scribe was brimming with the boundless confidence typical of old mages and he arrogantly dered,
Come on, give it your best shot!
***
The librarian guarding the entrance was sorting books when he suddenly thought of something.
Now that I think about it, a dark knight came by earlier.
The librarian tilted his head to the side.
There, a group of women were gathered around a desk,ughing merrily as they read through a thick novel.
It was a novel that had recently be quite popr among thedies of the upper districts.
Wasnt the protagonist of that novel a dark knight too?
Regrettably, the librarian had little interest in novels.
His thoughts were more on his superior, the old scribe.
I wonder if hell be alright. That guy was armed too.
Dealing with that entric old man was no easy task. He himself had had his fair share of frustrating encounters.
It wouldnt be surprising if that dark knight had already drawn his weapon.
Well, its probably nothing to worry about.
The librarian was aware of the scribes strength as a mage and soon eased his concerns.
By now, the scribe would likely be engaging in chess after using any excuse to challenge and utterly defeat the dark knight.
Mocking an opponent as foolish after defeating them in chess was one of the scribes unpleasant hobbies.
All this talk about the importance of records was just an excuse, really.
The librarian remembered the pain he had endured ying unwilling games of chess when he first started working here.
Maybe I should go have a look.
He could hardly imagine the imposing dark knight quietly sitting down to a game of chess.
The librarian filled a tray with tea and snacks and walked up the stairs.
Its quiet?
He tilted his head in puzzlement.
The silence was unusual.
By this time, he expected the sounds of a chess game being won and the subsequent taunting of the old man.
The librarian stuck his head out and took a stealthy nce inside.
There they were, squatting on the floor and deeply engrossed in their chess game. But something about the atmosphere felt off.
Dale sat expressionless in stark contrast to the scribe whose forehead was drenched in sweat.
The librarian looked at the chessboard and his eyes widened in shock.
!
It was the old scribe, not Dale, who was being destroyed.
The board was dominated by Dales white pieces, with only a few ck pieces left standing.
In fact, this was virtually a decided match.
Despite this, the scribe was unable to concede defeat and fidgeted with the pieces in denial.
The librarian looked at Dale with admiration.
To actually beat the old scribe renowned for his unmatched intellect in the city
The stereotype of knights as brutish and dim-witted was shattered in his mind at that moment.
The librarian watched the progress on the chessboard as if he was spellbound.
After a few more moves, the oue was clear. Dale then dered,
It seems the match is decided.
The scribe said through gritted teeth.
. Best two out of three.
?
Thats right! The true victor is determined by winning twice!
.
Both Dale and the librarian looked at the scribe with a mix of pity and disbelief.
Despite his face turning a bright shade of red, the scribe stood firm on his words.
He refused to back down and stubbornly started resetting the pieces on the board.
It seems both mages and giants are a stubborn bunch.
Dale shook his head and lined up his white pieces.
The scribe had underestimated Dale, who actually possessed a chess skill level that was quite advanced.
This was the natural oue.
After all, there wasnt much else to do at the time.
Dale often yed with the children at the orphanage and spent time with them along with his grandfather.
However, the entertainment options suitable for the orphanage children were limited.
They yed football during the day, and at night, they resorted to chess or Go.
Naturally, ying every day led to significant improvement. Over time, the childrens skills rose.
But the children didnt stop there.
One day, a particrly bright child memorized the chess moves on aputer.
At that time, chess had already been conquered byputers.
Memorizing suchputer moves essentially meant bing unbeatable in the orphanage.
From that day forward, all the children began memorizing the moves and striving to win. And Dale was no exception.
Chess was no longer about fun and fostering friendships; it was about ying to win with a cold and mechanical approach.
This chess craze continued in the orphanage until a day arrived when it eventually faded.
I really went through a lot back then.
It was such an absurd event at the time.
Dales grandfather, who was not familiar with the new trends of the world, would click his tongue in disapproval and start wondering what bizarre antics these children were doing.
But in hindsight, all of that too became a fond memory for Dale.
I wonder how the kids are doing now.
And the efforts made back then shone through in such a ce, after all this time.
Dale moved his pieces without much hesitation.
Each time he did, the scribes eyes would wildly dart around.
The scribe swallowed hard.
What in the world What could possibly be the meaning behind this move?
Cold sweat ran down his forehead.
Until now, no opponent he faced before had ever made such a move. The scribe found it impossible to decipher Dales intentions.
He tried to read Dales psychology through his facial expressions, but that too was no easy task.
Because no emotions could be discerned from Dales impassive face.
The scribe, who was confident he would never lose to a human, thought the previous game was lost due to a momentarypse in concentration.
However, the scribe felt something different this time.
Its like theres no thought in the moves, as if Im ying against a rock.
It was like facing a massive wall.
With each move, the scribes hands slowed down, and the situation on the board grew increasingly dire.
And the result was a crushing defeat just like before.
The scribe stared nkly at the chessboard and then Dale spoke.
It seems I have won.
Now is the time to keep your promise. I trust youre not considering changing your words at this point.
Grrr.
Seemingly in frustration, the scribe gritted his teeth and extended his hand to the side.
Following this gesture, several books scattered carelessly on the floor flew into his hand. The scribe presented the books.
These are records of factual events involving the heroes; theyrepiled solely from verified incidents. I have recorded these myself, so there should be no falsehoods.
Dale took the books and he grew surprised by their volume. It looked like the events were recorded in great detail.
Having achieved his goal, Dale was about to leave when the old man grabbed the hem of his cloak.
What is it?
The scribe cleared his throat sheepishly before speaking.
y one more game with me. I think Im starting to grasp your strategy. I believe I could win if we yed again!
Dale looked intently at the scribe and asked.
For free?
The scribes face contorted wildly.
Chapter 84: Heroes (4)
Chapter 84: Heroes (4)
[The first notable appearance of the heroes, at least ording to reliable records, was during the Siege of Astras.]
[At that time, the 2nd Legion was defending the fortress of Astras, which was on the verge of being overrun by the endless armies of Cril the Divider. The fall of Astras would have undoubtedly plunged the central regions into war.]
[It was then that four heroes emerged. They suddenly appeared from nowhere, joined forces, broke through the demon army, andpletely destroyed the demon Cril.]
[Witnesses from that era unanimously testify to the heroes strength, which transcended that of ordinary humans. It was perhaps inevitable that a demon of intermediate rank would fall before such a united front.]
[Afterward, the heroes went their separate ways. The Archmage became one of the masters of the Magic Tower, the Saintess rose to a position that threatened the bishops within the church, and the King of Mercenaries became a legend within the mercenary guilds.]
[Except for the Faceless Knight, who continued to wander the continent helping people, they essentially took control of the three most powerful entities within the Empire.]
Dale nodded as he read this far.
The magic tower, the mercenary guild, and the church. With support from these three, theres nothing they couldnt do.
If these four were to unite under amon cause, they would form a force that not even the Emperor could recklessly contend with.
Could it be? Was this their n from the very beginning?
Thud.
The scribe who was sweating profusely moved a chess piece.
Dale casually moved his piece in response.
The scribe flinched.
Dale then returned to his reading.
[Suddenly rising to power often triggers the defenses of those with established authority. At that time, there were moves among the nobles to keep the heroes in check. I wont bother mentioning who is behind those nobles.]
Dales brows furrowed. Either make a full statement or dont mention it at all.
He held out the book to the scribe.
Who are you implying is behind the nobles?
The scribes brows were also pinched together.
Who else but the Emperor? Dont ask questions when I need to think.
Dale nodded his head in understanding.
It made sense that there would be a deliberate ambiguity when mentioning the Emperor.
[From the beginning, the nobles attempts to curb the heroes were doomed to fail. The heroes who read the disturbing movement began to demonstrate their influence in the most powerful ways. They gathered in one ce and started hunting demons.]
[They eliminated a total of ten demons, including lower and intermediate-ranked ones like Dende, Ganiagos, and Orodoia. This marked the first time the demon army, which had been advancing unstoppably since the war, lost its momentum. The frontline settled into a stalemate. This was an achievement so remarkable that it was hard to believe it was the work of just four individuals. This was something beyond the reach of nobles confined to their desks and pens.]
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
He wondered why the frontlines had quieted down and never imagined that it was because ten demons had been in.
[The exploits of the heroes proved they were indispensable to the empire. The people showered them with endless support and adoration. Had there ever been heroes so beloved in the history of the empire? Some daring gossips even imed that this was the most precarious situation the imperial dynasty had faced in a millennium.]
As soon as you pass through the castle gate, the statues you see were of the heroes, not emperors, so it wasnt difficult to imagine their stature.
Their achievements shone so brightly that they were beyond reproach.
Yet Dale had a hunch about what might have happened next.
Its typical for those in power to never tolerate rivals who could threaten their position.
[Various events unfolded beneath the surface.]
The scribe had noted this down.
Unlike the detailed ounts before, the phrases were now terse and casual.
Yet Dale knew, this was the best the scribe could do.
Dale read on.
[Following that, the heroes headed to the 2nd Legion where the high-ranking demon, Kolgoras the Terrifying, was advancing. The heroes defeated Kolgoras. Afterward, they vanishedpletely from the public eye.]
Dale turned the page.
The next was nk.
It seemed the further back, the sparser and more abbreviated the content became.
Was it mostly unrecordable?
So, Dale asked directly.
What became of the heroes after this?
Keep it down! Im thinking
I will take a step back.
Hmm.
After a quick sniff, the scribe asked.
What are you curious about?
It says they disappeared after the fight with Kolgoras, but if you think about it normally, couldnt they just have died in the fight against the demon?
The old scribe shook his head.
No, thats not it. There are eyewitness ounts that they definitely defeated the demon and returned to the camp alive.
Dale organized his thoughts.
The heroes who had suddenly appeared made significant contributions. Theypletely turned the tide of the battle.
But that very act brought them the watchful eyes of the nobles. There might have been friction with the emperor.
Then, after theirst battle with the demon, they mysteriously disappeared.
A sequence of events that seemed to follow one another yet somehow didnt fit together.
Dale thought.
I need to find them.
He was certain.
These heroes could be the key to unlocking the secrets rted to Dale.
He had to find them, no matter where they were hiding.
Having previously only pursued the vague goal of bing stronger, Dale now had a clear objective.
Dale sealed his victory by moving a chess piece forward.
The scribes face turned pale.
Ah.
I have a question.
Can we y just one more game? I feel like I could really win this time.
Answer well, and we can.
Hmm. What do you want to ask?
Dale spoke up.
Where do you think the disappeared heroes might be, in your opinion?
Hmm. A topic ripe for gossip over drinks, it seems.
The scribe swept the chess pieces off the board.
Well, theres plenty of spection. Some say theyre coborating with the generals at the frontlines and plotting a rebellion. Others believe theyre hiding within the empire and concocting schemes. Theres even ridiculous talk that theyve defected to the demons.
Which side do you take in this?
Its not you. its Andrei, you presumptuous thing. Pavels son, one of the seven masters of the Magic Tower, the fourth seat, Andrei.
Dale paused.
A mage from the Magic Tower? And master at that?
So, do you see me in a different light now?
Dale surveyed the library, its air filled with the musty scent typical of old books. Even at its best, it was hardly a clean environment.
He pondered over the role of a scribe. It was important, no doubt, but
It just doesnt seem fitting for a master of the Magic Tower.
Sensing Dales thoughts, Andrei quickly responded.
Just so you know, I wasnt kicked out of the Magic Tower. I left because I couldnt stand being with those fools.
I didnt say anything.
But Andrei continued to exin.
Anyway, they look down on non-battle mages. But before the war, the essence of magic was in the non-battle. They think theres pride in studying spells for killing. Always mocking me for being short and old behind my back. As if I wouldnt hear
As Andreis grumbling began to fade, Dale swiftly changed the subject.
Will you be alright?
With what?
The Magic Tower probably doesnt like me very much.
The n to drag Elena away and take her talent was thwarted by Dale after all.
Moreover, the story itself had be a novel and it gained immense poprity in the upper districts.
In the novel, the mages were depicted as particrly dreadful characters.
One could only imagine how the actual parties involved would grind their teeth in frustration.
You dont think other mages will dislike you helping me like this?
But Andrei was nonchnt.
It seems youre under some misconception. Do you think the Magic Tower acts as one?
It doesnt?
It might have been so in the past. Now, to call the Magic Tower united would be an exaggeration. Once everyone had a bit of leeway, they started forming factions, indulging in political squabbles day in and day out. If anything, they should be thanking you for putting one over on a rival faction.
The Magic Tower Dale remembered was, despite its ws, a collective of individuals running towards the grand cause of defeating demons.
But it seemed the world had changed.
Seems like heroes hunting demons isnt necessarily a good thing.
Dale steered the conversation back.
So, Id like to hear your answer to my question. Where do you think theyve vanished to?
Andrei rubbed his ear. with a look of indifference.
Well, to be honest, I dont really care much about it. Theyre a secretive bunch, always hiding something and, to top it off, they dont even reveal their names. They prefer grandiose nicknames instead like King of Mercenaries or Archmage.
Andrei continued.
But if I had to choose a side Yeah, the most usible would be them cozying up with the generals at the frontlines. The atmosphere there has been quite peculiartely, hasnt it?
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Considering the incidents caused by returning soldiers from the frontlines and the rampant deserters.
It was clear that things were taking a strange turn.
With their poprity skyrocketing among the citizens of Irene, imagine what heroes mean to the soldiers at the front. Theyre almost like deities, arent they? If it were me, Id probably blend in among those soldiers.
Indeed, that option seemed the most credible.
Should I make my way to the frontline myself?
Heading to the frontline would likely uncover their tracks. The problemy in the inherent dangers of the frontline.
Not only was there the constant threat of demons appearing, but the unknown motives of the frontline generals posed an even greater risk.
Is it all ultimately a matter of power?
If Dale were to be stronger here, it might be a problem he could solve.
However, he knew he shouldnt rush himself. Dale was already bing stronger at a rapid pace.
Noticing Dales pensive mood, Andrei hurriedly set up the chess pieces.
He then eximed,
Come on, lets get started!
If you want, I shall take the ck pieces.
No! Well y as it is! The challenger takes the white pieces!
Wasnt Andrei who had been utterly defeated the challenger right now?
Though Dale wondered about this, he decided to go along with Andreis wishes. He knew that elders tended to be stubborn.
Dale calmly began the game and soonpletely crushed Andrei once more.
Andreimented while clutching his head.
How how are you so good at this? Its unbelievable.
It seems its gettingte, so Ill take my leave now.
Dale stood up while holding the thick book Andrei had given him. It was a book detailed with records about individual heroes.
When Dale rose to leave, Andrei became flustered.
Wait! Just a moment! Youlle again tomorrow, right? Just one more game, please?
Dale responded to the pleading Andrei.
For free?
Damn it! That line again? Is it really okay for a bastard with a sword to say that? Huh? Dont knights know anything about that?
A deal must always be fair.
Come and beat me again tomorrow, and Ill grant you any favor. How about that? Its not often you get the chance to owe the master of the Mage Tower.
I do feel a bit sorry, though.
For what?
It just seems too advantageous for me.
Andrei bristled at Dales yful arrogance.
Insolent brat! Just you wait! I will surely win tomorrow!
Dale stepped outside with a nonchnt shrug.
The weary-looking librarian bowed his head. Dale nodded back in acknowledgment.
As he emerged outside, the sun was already setting in a golden color.
The streets were nearly empty, save for heavily armed soldiers and knights who morously rang bells and shouted.
Ding Ding Ding!
The sun is setting! All citizens are to return to their residences immediately, and outsiders are to leave the city!
Following this, the few pedestrians quickened their pace.
The atmosphere hadpletely transformed from that of the daytime. The peaceful and rxing vibe had vanished without a trace, reced by a tense air that seemed to cut through the surroundings.
A soldier approached Dale as well.
Hey, you! Why arent you leaving? We could arrest you right now Ugh.
The soldier who had been running over irritably faltered as Dale looked down at him.
Overwhelmed by Dales imposing presence, he momentarily lost his words.
Dale said,
Ill be on my way now.
Yes, please do hurry.
With the soldier suddenly turning polite, Dale nodded his head and moved past the streets towards the city gates.
Before leaving District 3, Dale cast one more nce at the statue near the gate.
A mercenary, a priestess, a mage, and a knight.
During the day, these sculptures exuded dignity and strength.
But as the sun set, the shadows cast by the city walls exquisitely covered their heads.
The four heroes submerged in darkness.
Was it too much of a leap in logic to feel that this sight hinted at something?
Dale moved closer to the sculptures as if drawn by an unseen force.
Something about them caught his eye.
Fine scratches that he hadnt paid much attention to during the bright daylight. On closer inspection, these scratches seemed deliberately made, as if someone had etched them with purpose.
Dale leaned in to scrutinize the tiny scratches.
They were letters.
Beneath the statue, the following words were inscribed:
[It wont take long.]
Chapter 85: Award Ceremony (1)
Chapter 85: Award Ceremony (1)
It wont take long.
Dale stared intently at the short phrase.
Who could have written such a phrase?
Could it be the work of a drunkard ying a prank under the influence of alcohol?
Or perhaps it was the work of a mischievous boy.
Moreover, what does it wont take long even mean?
Logically, it seemed foolish to pay attention to such a trivial matter.
Yet Dale found himself unable to just walk away.
It wont take long.
It felt oddly personal, as if it was directed at Dale, or was that thought too far-fetched?
Ding ding ding!
The sound of the bells that were rung by patrolling soldiers grew louder.
Tearing his gaze from the statue, Dale started walking towards the city gates.
The knight who had been guarding the gate in the morning was still there.
Perhaps because it was nearly the end of his shift.
The knight asked Dale with a rxed expression.
How was District 3?
Dale nced briefly at the city before he spoke.
It felt like apletely different world from the outside.
Whether in a good or bad way,
it was a world apart.
The knight chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.
An urate impression indeed.
Dale nodded his head and was about to leave when the knight stopped him.
Hold on.
Whats the matter?
The knight rummaged through his belongings and then presented a thick book.
It had a familiar cover.
A novel featuring Dale as the protagonist that was currently popr in the upper districts.
Ahem. Ahem.
With an awkward cough, the knight said.
My daughter is quite fond of this book.
I see.
If you could write your name in it, she would be thrilled. Would that be alright?
Dale took the pen and book without a word. The knight hastily added.
Please write To Brayden. May you always be happy.
I dont think its a suitable name for a girl.
Ahem.
Daleplied with the request and then continued on his way.
In front of Kas inn, Harty was burying his face in his front paws.
When Dale arrived, Harty lifted his head and let out a low growl of displeasure with a disgruntled expression.
It seemed he was upset about not being taken to the upper district.
Dale stroked Hartys mane reassuringly.
The knights would have been terrified if Id brought you there.
Harty seemed to understand and wagged his tail vigorously. After a few more strokes, Dale entered the inn.
As always, the interior was quiet. Ka greeted him.
Youve arrived? Would you like something to eat?
Dale shook his head and headed to his room.
He leaned against the bed after closing the door and the crudely made bed creaked.
He was deep in thought.
His thoughts were on the heroes. Or more precisely, on the characters Dale had raised himself.
Monsters that had been raised with the highest efficiency and disyed tremendous abilities. Dale was sure that they couldnt be strengthened any further.
Back then, I was really absorbed in it.
As Dale reminisced about the past, his memories became vivid.
And when he came to, he found himself in a small room.
It was a familiar, dark, and cramped space.
In that room, a man who looked like a wreck with crooked eyes was sitting nkly in front of hisputer.
Dale saw a man with a familiar face. It was Dale himself.
His original self.
The man simply fixed his gaze on the monitor.
Dale also turned his eyes to the monitor.
On the games startup screen, four characters he had nurtured stood proudly.
The man clicked the mouse with a click.
Then, a warning message appeared.
[Are you sure you want to delete the character?]
The man was conflicted for a long time.
He moved the mouse back and forth several times.
Dale quietly observed the mans, or his own, actions.
He knew the oue but watched till the end.
After a long time, the man ultimately couldnt bring himself to delete the characters.
***
The librarian of the library was someone who found satisfaction in his own life.
The very profession of being a librarian once secured, meant there was no worry about losing the job until retirement, and the work wasnt too demanding either.
Even though he felt as if he was wasting his abilities since bing a mage, the librarian didnt much care.
He was a man without ambition.
Just livingfortably and reading books seems like the good life.
While generally content with his job, there was one aspect the librarian found difficult.
It was dealing with the hald-gnome with a nasty temperament, the old scribe Andrei.
The librarian felt a sense of pity for the old man called Andrei.
Andrei was a man proficient in creating everyday magical tools, rune letters, and various non-battle magic.
He was certainly talented as he even received the title of Master at a young age within the magic tower.
However, Andrei was a genius marred by misfortune.
The war with demons changed everything.
All magic came to be evaluated based on how effectively, extensively, and quickly it could kill the enemy.
The ethical standards that had governed mages for ages had all but vanished. Spells that were once banned because they were too deadly were revived due to their lethal efficacy.
Magic without killing power was deemed useless and funding for research abruptly ceased.
Non-battle mages were forced to change their specialties to survive.
But Andrei couldnt make that change.
It wasnt just his pride and beliefs typical of mages; Andrei had a dreadfulck of talent for battle magic.
Let alone lethal spells, he couldnt even produce magical tools with offensive capabilities.
Andrei soon found himself treated like an old man in the back room.
Despite having the title of Master, he had virtually no say, and no young mage wished to be his apprentice.
It was almost inevitable that Andrei would leave the magic tower and seclude himself in the library while clinging to history books.
Like many who have grown old, Andrei came to value the past, to cherish it as something precious, and something he longed to reim.
The librarian felt pity for Andrei.
However, dealing with him was an entirely different matter.
The mage who had long gone unrecognized had a nasty temper. The librarian had endured much before growing used to Andreis antics.
Andrei pushed everyone who came near him away, much like a hedgehog bristling with spines.
He will probably never have something like a close friend in his lifetime.
Thats what the librarian thought.
But that notion was shattered.
The librarian held up a tray with snacks on it and took a quick look inside.
Dale and Andrei were ying chess. As usual, Andrei was on the losing end.
Ah, just concede one move.
How many times has that been now?
Just thisst time, okay?
Very well. Ill make an exception this time.
While were at it, could you concede just one more move?
The librarians eyes widened in astonishment.
To think that someone could get along so amicably with the difficult Andrei.
Where most would have shuddered and fled, Dale did not.
Not only did he handle Andrei with ease, but they were also engaging in quite a friendly conversation.
He seemed adept at dealing with old people.
The librarian looked at Dale curiously.
Perhaps hes surprisingly sociable.
Few had ever be close with Andrei in such a manner.
The librarian couldnt help but take another look at Dale.
At the same time, he grew even more curious.
Whats the secret?
The librarian made a deliberate noise with his footsteps while holding the tray.
Andrei turned his head sharply and snapped irritably.
What is it?
Ive brought some snacks for you both to enjoy.
Thats unnecessary. He doesnt need to eat, you know?
Andrei gestured dismissively at Dale. Dale for his part thanked the librarian, took a cup of tea, and sipped it nonchntly.
Andrei shook his head in disbelief.
A dark knight sipping tea, now thats something for the history books. Why drink when you dont need to and cant even taste it? Its a pointless act.
Its normal for people to eat food and drink tea. And even actions that seem pointless might have their own meaning, dont they?
Huh? What a strange guy.
Andrei said this, but deep down, he seemed touched by Dales words.
The idea that even seemingly pointless things have their meaning resonated with him especially since Andrei was a mage who studied magic considered useless by many.
Seeing Andrei in a better mood, the librarian started to understand why thetter took a liking to Dale.
He might be a better person than he looks
Just then, Dale spoke.
Now that Ive won, you must honor our agreement.
Ugh.
Ive won five times, so thats five favors you owe me.
Cant you just let it go this time?
Dale responded seriously.
Promises are meant to be kept.
Andrei cowered under the formidable aura Dale exuded.
The librarian reconsidered his thoughts.
Was I mistaken?
Andrei asked anxiously.
So, what do you want? But remember, I cant grant any unreasonable requests.
Its nothing like that.
Dale looked around before opening his mouth again.
Isnt Andrei quite skilled with magical tools? I recall seeing a self-moving carpet you had once, which seemed to be a remarkable item.
Hmm. Well, yes, my magical tools are quite exceptional.
Andrei was visibly pleased as he stroked his beard.
It appeared Dale hadpletely forgotten that he was the one who had torn that very carpet.
Dale then extended the cape he was wearing towards Andrei.
Would you take a look at this?
What is this?
Its something I stumbled upon by chance, but it seems to have a faint power. Could you identify what it is?
Hmm.
Bringing the cape closer to his eyes, Andrei examined it carefully.
Indeed, this is no ordinary item. A skilled craftsman made this, and it seems they intentionally concealed its power. What did the original owner say about where they found it?
The original owner didnt know either. They said it was just passed down as a family heirloom.
Hmm, is that so? This wont be easy.
If its too difficult, then it cant be helped. I understand
When Dale attempted to retrieve the cape, Andrei swiftly snatched it away.
He then confidently dered,
But I am Andrei. Master Andrei. Nothing is impossible for me.
May I entrust this to you?
Just wait patiently.
Andrei held a small orb emitting a green light in his hand and closely examined the cape.
Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise.
Whats this?
What seems to be the matter?
Do you see this pattern?
When Andrei illuminated the center of the cape with the green light, a pattern of a blue lion trampling a sword and a book under its paws emerged.
This symbol signifies
The Kingdom of Vyman.
Indeed. Those folks had a keen interest in magic. If they crafted this magical tool, it must be extraordinary.
Vyman Kingdom, renowned for its magic and swords.
Any relic or magical tool they produced would be far from ordinary.
On the other hand, if the creator of this cape intended to hide its effects, it would be no easy task to uncover its secrets.
From a certain point, Andrei closed his mouth and devoted his time to examining the cape.
The librarian then spoke to Dale.
Once hes focused like that, the scribe can remain in that state for hours on end, oblivious to everything else. He wouldnt even notice if someone pped his face.
Have you tried pping him yourself?
Of course not.
The librarian hesitated before answering. Just as he was about to disappear with the tray in hand.
Thats when amotion erupted from below.
Hmm?
The startled librarian hurried down the stairs, with a curious Dale following closely behind.
A line of knights d in te armor stood in formation in the library.
The librarian turned pale and murmured,
Th-The Imperial Knights?
The Imperial Knights, one of the strongest military forces in the empire.
Dale examined them closely.
Each one of them looks formidable.
Could the current Dale win in a one-on-one fight against these knights? He couldnt be sure.
They were very strong.
Perhaps sensing Dales gaze,
The members of the Imperial Knight Order turned their attention towards him in unison.
Among them, a figure who appeared to hold a high rank approached slowly.
His gaze was as sharp as a finely honed de.
The knight approached Dale and asked,
You are Dale, the dark knight who defeated Ganiagos, correct?
Yes.
When Dale nodded his head in response, a member of the Imperial Knights pulled out a piece of paper from within his clothes and handed it over.
What is this?
When Dale asked, the knight dered,
This is an edict from His Majesty the Emperor. Dale, you are to be awarded a medal. Take this as an immense honor and make sure to attend the medal award ceremony.
It was a unteral announcement.
Dale thought as he nced at the edict.
A medal award ceremony, huh?
He had a feeling that yet another troublesome event was about to unfold.
Chapter 86: Award Ceremony (2)
Chapter 86: Award Ceremony (2)
Medal Award Ceremony.
There was no explicit reason for Dale to refuse, nor did he have a choice in the matter. When summoned by the Emperor, attendance was mandatory.
Perhaps because Dale was their main reason foring here, the members of the Imperial Knight Order departed swiftly.
Their synchronized strides left a strong impression as if they moved as one.
With the knights gone, the librarys upants began to murmur among themselves.
The librarian standing nearby scratched his head in bewilderment.
Phew. I thought they came for the old scribe again.
Have they taken him before?
There was an incident involving some rather harsh words about His Majesty in a history book.
Dale recalled the sporadic records.
That meticulous old man had often used the term bastards with swords quite liberally.
Hes already had a tough time with the knights once before.
The librarian sighed and spoke up.
Hmm. Congrattions. Not just anyone receives a medal. Im envious.
Dale observed the librarians half-hearted expression and remarked,
That doesnt quite seem like the face of envy.
Well, yes. The thing is, the medal ceremony is like a social gathering with all the nobles present. Amoner attending such an event wouldnt exactly be weed with open arms. And to receive a medal on top of that? Oh, theyd make life unbearable, wouldnt they? Ah, receiving a medal makes you a bar now, doesnt it? So, does that make you a noble as well?
The librarian shook his head in disapproval.
He didnt seem to have a very high opinion of nobles.
After ncing at the imperial edict, Dale said to the librarian,
I should be going. Please tell Andrei Ille back for my capeter.
Either way, hell be too engrossed in his work to chat.
Dale left the library and quickly made his way back to District 7.
A medal award ceremony, huh?
He knew about it thanks to Gands tip-off, but he hadnt expected things to move this quickly.
Dale headed to the mercenaries guild to find Gand. When he opened the door to the office, Gand stood up from his seat.
I was just looking for you, Sir Dale. Have you heard the news?
Dale showed him the imperial edict.
The ceremony is set for next week.
Is there anything I need to prepare? Like clothing?
You should be fine. The ceremony might feel a lot like a social event for nobles, but knights typically wear armor, so thats the norm.
What about etiquette? Surely there are protocols for interacting with the Emperor.
Gand burst outughing.
His Majesty the Emperor is unlikely to personally bestow the medal. He tends to keep a low profile at public events. And Sir Dale, you neednt worry about etiquette.
Why is that?
Because no one will expect it of you.
Gand gestured towards Dales clothing.
The imposing, pitch-ck armor.
Who would expect polite courtesy from a heretic knight who was the object of fear and scorn?
Just act within the bounds ofmon sense.
Common sense, right? I understand.
When Dale muttered this to himself, Gand seemed to btedly feel uneasy.
He quickly added,
Just avoid causing any trouble. If theres an incident at a gathering with the nobles, it bes quite the headache. Besides, since you, Sir Dale, are currently affiliated with the mercenary guild, any issues could reflect poorly on me.
Dale gave a short answer to that.
Dont worry. As long as they dont provoke me, Ill keep to myself.
. And if they do provoke you?
Well cross that bridge when wee to it.
Gand responded,
Hmm. Try to endure it if at all possible. Nobles can be quite troublesome if they set their minds to it.
Ill bear that in mind.
Dale answered without a hint of hesitation, but Gand looked at him with a somewhat anxious expression.
***
The day of the award ceremony arrived.
Upon hearing that a carriage would be sent for him, Dale waited quietly at the inn.
He was calm. To be honest, he was indifferent to receiving a medal or not.
It was the others who were excited.
Ka was fidgety, and Harkin sipped his beer with an expression full of envy.
Elena spoke nervously.
Do not forget your status as the leader of the Blue Lion Knights, and always conduct yourself with dignity and grace.
I dont recall epting such a position.
Frauf looked at Dale with admiration and said,
To think you could hold such an honorable position. As a fellow warrior, Im envious. Truly envious! Sir, I actually have a favor to ask. Its a bit of a difficult one, though
If you know its difficult, dont ask it.
Could you take me with you? Huh? Ill be good! Oh, what if we do this! We get a big bag, and Ill hide inside it. Then, after that
Dale ignored Frauds impractical scheme and focused his attention outside the door.
Just then, sounds of someone panicking and horses being startled could be heard from outside.
Theyre here.
Huh?
Dale walked to the door and peered outside.
A coachman leading a luxurious carriage was visibly rmed at the sight of therge Harty.
What sort of monster hase to the city
Were you sent from the upper district?
At Dales inquiry, the coachman was taken aback. The sight of Dale was almost as intimidating as the giant wolf itself.
But having been forewarned and prepared, he was quickly able topose himself.
The coachman spoke politely in a manner befitting someone who serves a noble.
Are you Sir Dale?
Yes, I am.
It is an honor to serve you.
Dale climbed into the carriage and shut the door.
After calming the startled horses, the coachman soon set the carriage in motion.
As the luxurious carriage made its way down the main road, passersby all stepped aside to clear the path.
The coachman seemed ustomed to such treatment and continued driving the carriage at a pace that was neither too slow nor too fast.
Their destination was District 2, where the nobles resided.
The Marquis who was considered the right hand of the Emperor was expected to present the medal.
Dale took in the sights of District 2.
As expected from a district of nobles, it boasted rows of clean and expensive-looking mansions.
However, the size of these mansions was not particrlyrge.
They were less than a quarter of the size of the Counts mansion Dale had seen in the castle of Kaelum.
It makes sense.
The size of District 2 was limited.
So was the number of people who could live there.
Hence, the mansions inevitably had to be smaller.
Yet, among them stood a particrlyrge and majestic estate.
It was the destination for today, the Marquiss residence.
Upon reaching the entrance of the Marquiss estate, the coachman brought the horses to a halt and announced,
Youll need to proceed on foot from here. The servants of the mansion will guide you.
Thank you.
The coachman seemed a bit taken aback as if it were the first time someone had thanked him for his services.
The coachman cleared his throat and spoke.
It was just me doing my job, no need for thanks. If youd like, I can take you back when youre ready to leave.
Dale nodded his head and made his way to the main entrance of the mansion.
The front of the mansion was already bustling with numerous nobles and their carriages.
To think all these are nobles.
Even after the war had significantly reduced their numbers, gathering them all together like this still made them seem numerous.
The nobles who were familiar with each other engaged in conversations with joyful expressions on their faces. Whether they were genuinely happy or not was another matter, but the atmosphere was certainly cheerful.
And Dale certainly stood out in such an atmosphere.
The nobles cast disdainful nces his way.
Is that him?
Tsk. A heretic receiving a medal. The world does change, but this is a bit much.
Are they trying to unt catching someone barely worth calling a demon? His Majesty is too merciful, thats the problem.
Did you hear about that bizarre novel hes published? All looks and no substance.
The overall sentiment was hostile towards Dale.
A few youngdies and noblewomen, who appeared to be avid readers of the novel, sent admiring nces his way, but the surrounding mood prevented them from approaching him.
Its been a while since Ive encountered such tant hostility.
Dales body reacted to the overt hostility. His hand was inching towards the hilt of his sword more than once.
But Dale was a man of patience. Had he drawn his sword for so little, he would have been involved in brawls throughout the city long ago.
Ignoring the murmuring nobles, Dale approached a servant dressed in ck.
Ivee for the award ceremony.
Ah, I shall guide you to the mansion.
Dale followed the servant and headed towards the mansion.
The spacious hall of the mansion was packed with more people than Dale had observed from outside.
Nobles, knights, mages, and even merchants were present. It seemed like anyone with a certain amount of power in the upper districts had gathered here.
Its a social event, isnt it? Now I understand the librariansck of enthusiasm.
Engaging in conversation and building connections here could undoubtedly prove beneficial in the future.
But Dale did not partake in such things.
He had little fondness for nobles and doubted any attempt at socializing would bear fruit anyway.
Moreover, upon entering the mansion, the hostility directed at Dale intensified.
Especially the knights and nobles wearing swords sent envious res his way.
The reason wasnt hard to deduce.
Knights of the upper districts, or those aspiring to be, were obsessed with umting fame and achievements.
Even Kristen had been fixated on dueling Dale for this very reason.
Now, here was a heretic knight who had not only defeated Kristen in a duel but also earned the honor of ying a demon.
It was only natural to be envious.
But it wasnt just the jealous knights. Among them were those clever enough to see an opportunity in the situation.
One of the scions of a knightly family, d in chainmail armor, made his way towards Dale.
And then he pretended it was a mere coincidence and slyly extended his leg in front of Dale.
The reason for this was simple.
If I can trip this fellow, he wont just stand by. If I draw my sword then and manage to beat up this undead the honor will be mine.
The n was to provoke a fight intentionally and then take the opponent down.
In doing so, all the fame Dale had built would be transferred to him.
Though it was a n too petty and dishonorable for someone of high birth, high status did not necessarily equate to high character.
With a contemptible smirk, the young knight went beyond just tripping; he outright aimed a kick at Dales shin.
But Dale already read the movement.
He brought his knees together and applied a precise force.
ng!
The knights iron boot collided with Dales knee. But surprisingly, it was the young knight who lost his bnce due to the force.
Ugh!
Caught off guard by the counter, the young knight ended up falling on his butt.
The loud sh of armor against the marble floor brought a moment of silence to the mansion.
All eyes turned towards them in unison.
Dale extended his hand to the young knight who had fallen on his butt.
I think it would be a good idea to train your lower body. How can you even swing a sword properly if you fall so easily?
Dales calm voice resonated in the silence.
It was a joke tinged with a hint of mockery from Dale. Dales jokes were usually not well received, but this time, his intention was conveyed urately.
The young knights face turned a bright red with shame and rage.
To be humiliated in front of such a crowd, and nobles at that was unbearable for him.
With a burst of anger, the knight lunged forward with a fist.
How dare you, a mere undead!
Dale read the trajectory of the punch and extended his palm before catching the fist with precision.
When the young knight attempted another punch with his other hand, Dale caught it too with a swift grab.
The knight now subdued like a child by an adult was a pitiable sight.
Gritting his teeth, the knight struggled to free his fists, but the difference in strength was overwhelming. Dale had grown stronger and the young knight stood no chance against him.
Eventually, the young knight could only break free by enhancing his body with magical power.
But in truth, it was merely Dale who had let go.
.
The atmosphere grew even colder as Dale casually toyed with the knight.
The humiliation the knight felt intensified.
With eyes zing and magical power surging through his body, the knight finally reached for the hilt of his sword.
Ill make you regret this.
Dale waited until the young knight drew his sword.
He had been holding back because of a promise to Gand to avoid unnecessary conflict, but drawing a sword was a clear overstep.
From that moment on, Dale would no longer have any reservations.
Just as the young knight drew his sword and was about to swing it,
A hand reached out from somewhere and grabbed his wrist.
Thats enough. Youre going to get yourself killed.
Who are you to.
The enraged young knight turned his head toward the owner of the hand that had reached out to him.
And then, the heat of his anger cooled to an icy chill. The color drained from his face until he was pale as a ghost.
It was as if he had seen the grim reaper himself.
No, perhaps the being before him was even more fearsome than the grim reaper.
The young knight eximed as he looked at the old man standing in front of him.
Kn-Knight Commander!
Standing there was the Knight Commander of the Imperial Knight Order. His words were crisp and chillingly precise as he said,
Draw that sword, and youre a dead man.
Chapter 87: Award Ceremony (3)
Chapter 87: Award Ceremony (3)
The Knight Commander of the Imperial Knight Order.
Likely the strongest swordsman on the continent and the Emperors protector.
An idol among all knights.
The Sword Saint.
With the sudden appearance of such a prominent figure, all the nobles watching fell silent.
No one dared to make even the slightest noise or breathe too loudly.
It was inevitable.
The aura emanating from the Knight Commander was sharp as a de, making people instinctively shrink back.
The Knight Commander reiterated with emphasis,
Draw that sword, and youre a dead man.
The knight whose wrist was seized turned deathly pale.
He struggled to find his voice and managed to squeak out,
Y-you mean to kill me if I draw my sword? Are you siding with this heretic now?
What?
The Knight Commander was momentarily taken aback before he burst outughing.
Haha! You seem to have misunderstood me. Why would I kill you?
Th-Then
The Knight Commander pointed towards Dale and said,
If you draw your sword, that fellow there will kill you. You wontst even ten exchanges. On a day meant for the glorious medal award ceremony, it wouldnt be right to spill blood over a petty squabble, would it? Unless
After taking a deep breath, the Knight Commander continued,
Surely, you didnt think you could win? Please tell me thats not the case. If the caliber of knights has fallen this low, the future of the empire looks quite bleak.
The young knight was unable to say anything, in retort. He simply hung his head and trembled.
The Knight Commander then stated,
Lets leave it at that for today. Apologize and lets end this. As I said before, its not ideal to spill blood on such a fine day. Consider this a favor, just this once, for my sake.
The Knight Commander turned to Dale and said that.
Dale whose agitation had waned at the sudden interruption replied bluntly.
It doesnt seem like were in any position to be doing each other favors, especially since weve only met today.
!
!
The knights and nobles listening in were shocked.
To speak back to the Knight Commander with such audacity.
If there was even a shred of fear, such behavior would be impossible!
Then, from within the crowd, a knight brandishing a sword burst forth and eximed,
How dare you spout such insolence to our master, you impudent bastard!
Master?
The one who had shouted was a young female knight. By referring to themander as her master, it was clear she was his disciple.
The disciple seemed ready to draw her sword at any moment. However, the Knight Commander himself simplyughed heartily.
Hahaha! Indeed. A knight should have such a spirit.
M-Master?
The Knight Commander then addressed Dale,
My apologies. It seems I was too caught up in my own thoughts. Youre seeing me for the first time, but in truth, I have seen you before. That who was it again?
When the Knight Commander looked towards his disciple for an answer, she immediately responded,
Sir Kristen.
Ah, yes. That fight you had with Kristen. I saw your duel. And I must admit, I was impressed. Your technique might becking a bit, but you certainly know how to fight. Its been a while since I felt my blood stir like that.
The Knight Commanders words caused an even greater stir among the onlookers.
Especially among the knights and aspiring knights. They were all shocked.
They knew how strict the Knight Commander was even with his own knights and how sparing he was with praise.
There was a well-known story in the upper echelons about a knight who burst into tears the first time he received a well done from themander.
To catch the eye of such a Knight Commander.
The knights looked at Dale with even greater envy.
Dale, for his part, looked to be indifferent.
What is it you want to say?
Lets leave it at that for today. Stirring up trouble will do you no good. Even if he looks like that, hees from a well-known family. And you? Why havent you apologized yet?
The Knight Commander spoke to the young knight who had picked a fight with Dale.
The knight lowered his head with a humiliated face.
I-Im sorry.
It was clearly a forced apology.
But Dale nodded his head and epted it just the same.
He had no interest in furtherplications.
And with the Knight Commander going to such lengths, there was no reason to be obstinate.
Understood.
Thanks for being understanding. Doe to the knight order sometime. Id like to cross swords with you. Youre wee anytime.
Having left those words behind, the Knight Commander walked away.
The disciple of the Knight Commander red sharply at Dale once before hastily following after her master.
The young knight who had picked a quarrel with Dale also hurried away. His face was now etched with a look of profound injustice.
It was clear he would never admit to being utterly defeated by Dale.
Yet, there was nothing he could do.
With the Knight Commander having intervened, to start another quarrel would be to disregard the Knight Commanders dignity.
The young knightcked the audacity for such a bold move.
Consider yourself lucky.
He spat out those words before quickly disappearing.
Dale considered stopping the young knight but then let it be.
Such fools were bound to cross paths with him again someday.
There was no need to deal with it now.
Although the incident had concluded, the once cold atmosphere did not return to normal.
People remained silent and were merely ncing around quietly.
Then, atst, the medal award ceremony finally began.
Make way for His Excellency the Marquis! Everyone, step back!
As the servants call rang out, the nobles stepped aside and made room on both sides. Following this, the knights of the Marquis entered in a single file and lined up, andstly, the middle-aged Marquis himself strode in with confidence.
The Marquis was draped in a cloak so long and ornate that it nearly brushed the floor.
He deliberately walked with slow and graceful movements while basking in the attention focused on him.
The Marquis stood on the podium prepared in advance and looked arrogantly at his surroundings.
Then, only after a long time had passed did he open his mouth.
Today marks a truly important asion. His Majesty the Emperor has decided to bestow medals upon the young heroes who have rendered distinguished services. That His Majesty has entrusted this noble task to me is a great honor in itself.
Several nobles echoed the sentiment and acknowledged the importance of the day with the Marquis.
The Marquis turned his gaze to a lower-ranking noble beside him with a pleased smile on his face.
The low-ranking noble held out a long scroll containing the list of medal recipients with both hands.
Then, he called out.
Otto of the Berhardt family, step forward!
Yes!
A knight quickly emerged and kneeled on one knee before the Marquis.
The low-ranking noble announced.
For single-handedly hunting trolls in the southwest, protecting the people, and preserving the peace of the vige, Otto is hereby awarded the Red Shield Medal!
As the noble concluded his lengthy exnation, the Marquis handed the medal to the knight.
Congrattions. Keep up the hard work.
Thank you, thank you so much!
The knight bowed deeply with tears streaming down his face. There was a look of utter fulfillment on his face.
Isnt that a bit much?
Receiving a medal wasnt a bad thing, but was it really something to make such a fuss over?
It seemed too grand a reaction for mere honor.
Leaving Dales ponderings aside,
The ceremony continued.
The lower-ranking noble kept announcing the names and deeds of the recipients, and the Marquis personally handed each of them their medal.
There were quite a number of awardees, not just knights but also a significant number of mercenaries.
As a result, the ceremony stretched on for a considerable duration.
The nobles who listened quietly at first seemed bored and started to engage in idle chatter.
There seems to be an unusuallyrge number of medals being awarded this time. Its been a while since weve seen such an event, especially since the heroes faded into history.
Well, from what Ive heard, His Majesty is forming a new imperial guards. The imperial knights alone have their limits, dont they?
New imperial guard?
Yes, indeed. Ive heard theyre epting anyone with skill, regardless of their social standing.
How ridiculous.
Ridiculous? Havent you noticed the unusual number of mercenaries andmoners at this medal award ceremony? And furthermore
The murmuring nobles cast fleeting nces at Dale.
They continued their conversation among themselves.
If theyre awarding medals to people like him, it must reflect His Majestys clear intention to disregard social status and origins.
Hmm. Thats certainly a strong indication.
This wasnt merely a ceremony to recognize merit.
Dale gathered information with his excellent hearing and started thinking.
The imperial guards.
The Emperor had once felt his authority threatened by the emergence of heroes.
The heroes departure from the city to the front lines had, in one way or another, involved the Emperors influence.
Now, he was assembling his own guards.
But why?
The Emperor alreadymanded a vast army.
Yet, he seemed to desire more loyal soldiers at hismand.
Is he not content with what he has?
Could it be that the Emperor felt threatened?
For now, Dalecked enough information to make a judgment.
After a lengthy wait, Dales turn finally arrived.
The lower-ranking noble announced,
Dale, a bronze-badge mercenary and a knight who serves the Goddess of Night! Sir Dale, step forward!
Dale strode confidently towards the front.
The noble swallowed his apprehension at Dales approach and proimed,
Dale, you have vanquished the servant of Arghul, Hasina, and as a mercenary, you sessfully neutralized various threats to our city and saved countless lives. Furthermore, for your valor in defeating the resurrected Ganiagos in Kaelum before it could regain full strength, we hereby bestow upon you the Golden Sword Medal.
The Marquis extended the golden sword-shaped medal to Dale after receiving it from the noble.
Are you Sir Dale? Ive heard a lot about you. Your efforts this time were trulymendable. Had Kaelum fallen, it would have spelled disaster for the empire.
Dale nodded his head silently in response.
The Marquis continued,
Take it. The Golden Sword Medal is not awarded lightly. This means that His Majesty himself has taken note of your performance.
I will ept it with gratitude.
Dale reached out to ept the medal when suddenly, the Marquis grasped his hand firmly.
There was a strong force in the Marquiss grip.
Their gazes met.
And then he whispered in a voice that only Dale could hear.
What are your thoughts on the Empire and His Majesty?
Dale furrowed his brow.
It was an unexpected question.
Rumors of the Emperor nning to form his personal imperial guards flitted through his mind.
Is this a test?
If so, Dale had no intention of scoring well.
He had little interest in something like the Emperors personal guards.
Dale responded briefly,
I have no particr thoughts.
The Marquis was caught off guard and stammered,
. But surely, you must feel something.
Perhaps.
Dale cast a nce around him. Suddenly, as the two of them whispered among themselves, the nobles looked on with puzzled expressions.
The Marquis seemed determined not to let the matter drop without getting an answer. Dale opened his mouth once again.
It seems to be in a dangerous state.
You mean the Empire? In what way?
In many ways.
Hmm.
The Marquiss face became inscrutable at Dales response.
If it seems that way, its probably because we were unscrupulous and did not serve His Majesty properly. I appreciate your opinion. Thank you for your opinion. And congrattions again. If you wear that medal on your chest, people will look up to you.
Dale thought that was unlikely.
Even with a shiny medal on his chest, Dale would still be considered a heretic in the eyes of the people.
I should head back as soon as this is over.
He was eager to leave this tedious setting.
However, as if reading Dales mind, the Marquis spoke up.
There will be a banquet following this. It will be the mostvish and magnificent youve ever seen, so I hope you enjoy yourself.
I
Dale intended to decline outright.
However, the Marquis quickly continued,
And during the banquet, we n to make a rather important announcement. It would be in your best interest to hear it. So, do not rush off; instead, enjoy the banquet at your leisure.
Couldnt you just tell me now?
Haha. Sir is better at making jokes than one might think.
No, Im not joking
After a burst ofughter, the Marquis waved his hand dismissively.
It was a clear signal to stop the back-and-forth and wait.
Dale sighed inwardly.
It seemed leaving early might not be an option after all.
Chapter 88: Award Ceremony (4)
Chapter 88: Award Ceremony (4)
The Marquiss promise of a grand banquet was no exaggeration.
Dozens of musicians with stringed instruments began to y as servants carrying trays of food lined up in an endless procession.
The trays wereden with exotic dishes, rich in spices and ingredients, such as one could hardly find elsewhere.
In one corner of the banquet hall, there was a fountain gushing with red wine.
Nobles skillfully filled their cups and enjoyed the wine with ease.
Harkin would go mad if he saw this.
The guests gathered together with like-minded people and had fun conversations.
Nobles with nobles, knights with knights, and mages with mages.
Amidst them, however, were those who seemed somewhat out of ce: the mercenaries who had been honored with medals this day.
These were veterans who were respected and treated with high regard in the mercenary field.
But even such veterans couldnt quite hold their own among the nobles.
Moreover, some nobles deliberately gave them a cold shoulder.
Ahem, ahem. Truly, there are those who know nothing of manners.
This is why the lowborn remain lowborn
The mercenaries hesitantly reached for the food and drink in front of them and were openly embarrassed by the nobles.
It was a form of check on their part, really.
From the nobles perspective, these decorated mercenaries were potential rivals who might rise up at any moment.
Even the normally fearless mercenaries felt intimidated in the face of the societal hierarchy.
They huddled in a corner and merely observed.
Then Dale approached the food.
He seemed to be making an effort to eat as usual.
The nobles murmured among themselves again.
Even so, allowing a heretic to participate surely lowers the dignity of the banquet.
If he had any sense, he would have left on his own.
Their taunts were louder and more overt than before as if meant to be heard.
But Dale was different from the mercenaries.
Coming from a society without a ss system, Dale was not intimidated by the nobility at all.
He approached the murmuring nobles and asked openly,
Is there a problem?
Dale continued speaking to the flustered nobles.
If you have aint, speak up. Or draw your sword.
The nobles were skilled.
They were prepared for such direct confrontations and knew well how to gracefully dismiss them.
The issue was the aura Dale exuded.
What
The nobles who locked eyes with Dale up close found themselves speechless.
There was a dangerous air about him, different from that of the knightmander.
A notably grim atmosphere surrounded Dale, making the air feel colder and sending shivers down their spines.
The unsettled nobles awkwardly made excuses.
Ahem. It seems theres been some misunderstanding.
Why would we have anyints against you?
Well, if thats the case, all the better.
Looking down upon the nobles, Dale simply turned away as if nothing had happened.
He filled his te with food.
It tastes like nothing.
Delicacies crafted from special ingredients and spices wereid before him, but Dale felt nothing from their taste.
The nobles who had a squabble with him quickly distanced themselves from Dale.
The same went for other nobles who were just watching.
This resulted in a circr empty space forming around Dale.
Dale noticed the mercenaries standing idly by and addressed them,
Arent you going to eat?
Jolted back to reality, the mercenaries approached with awkward smiles,
Thank you. Im Todd, a silver badge mercenary. Ive heard a lot about you.
I am a silver badge mercenary as well
Each of the mercenaries introduced themselves in turn.
They were all excellent mercenaries of silver rank or higher.
As the alcohol went in and their minds rxed, the mercenaries began talking one by one.
It was mainly about their mercenary work. Being of high rank, the quality of the information they possessed was notably superior.
Recently, theres been an increase in the undead in the northern regions, so its better that you carry holy water there.
Right, that region has been particrly troubled by a rise in monster activity
I see.
Dale carefully stored away each piece of information they shared.
He wasnt immediately sure where it would be of use but he was confident it would prove beneficial someday.
Besides, he felt a growing conviction that building connections with these mercenaries was far more valuable than currying favor with the nobles.
The world is only going to get more chaotic.
Dale was sure of it.
For now, a fragile peace remained as the frontlines were in a lull. However, there were already signs of peace being shattered here and there.
In such turbulent times, the abilities of individuals would be increasingly important.
Mercenaries, who had climbed their way up from their low birth, were bound to stand out in the future.
Theres no downside to getting closer to them.
And forming these connections wasnt difficult either.
The mercenaries had a natural respect for the strong and seemed inherently friendly towards Dale.
Call on me in the future! Id be honored to work alongside Sir Dale at least once!
I feel the same! It would be a privilege to fight together!
Thats how the atmosphere warmed.
The mercenaries who were just intimidated by the arrogance of the nobles there have nowpletely regained their energy.
They paid no attention to those around them and started having heated conversations among themselves.
The topics often revolved around vulgar jokes and matters concerning women.
Regardless of their rank, a mercenary was still a mercenary.
For Dale, who was a half-undead with no sexual desires, these were topics he found difficult to rte to.
He tactfully withdrew from the group and turned his head away.
This is suffocating.
Dale stood idly by while waiting for the banquet to end as soon as possible.
***
In a quiet corner of the lively banquet, the knightmander and his disciple stood silently.
Themander who had once exuded a sharp and intimidating presence now seemed like an inanimate object that had no force whatsoever.
Nobles passing by didnt even notice him.
His disciple observed the nobles and knights indulging themselves in the banquet with reckless abandon and muttered under her breath,
Its truly disgraceful. These nobles, unaware of the events unfolding outside, let themselves go like this There are far too many useless ones. Their numbers need to be drastically reduced.
The knightmander let out a heartyugh at these harsh words.
Haha, such people are necessary for the empire to function.
His disciple pouted in response.
Honestly, I dont see the point. The money wasted on these banquets could be spent on weapons and soldiers, which would surely give us an advantage in war.
That may be true.
The knightmander conceded with a change of expression.
But even things that seem useless have their purpose. Mingling and sharing a drink like this can be of great benefit. Instead of always swinging your sword, why not mingle among them and build rtionships with other knights? Theyd all be eager to get close to you.
The disciple snorted.
The only reason they want to be close is that Im your disciple, or rather, the knightmanders disciple. Whats the point in befriending such people?
What about that fellow over there? He doesnt seem the type to care about you being my disciple.
The knightmander was pointing to Dale, who was standing in a corner of the banquet.
Dale who was among the mercenaries stood out distinctly from a distance.
The disciple frowned deeply.
Thats even worse. Hes a heretic to begin with.
Im not fond of that aspect either.
And I dont have time to waste like that. I need to be swinging my sword instead. That way, I can surpass the knightmander, and make you retire as soon as possible.
The knightmanderughed heartily once again. Though the remark was audacious, he wasnt offended by it.
The knightmander was known to be exceptionally lenient towards warriors who possessed both skill and talent.
The knightmander stoppedughing and spoke in a serious tone.
If thats the case, all the more reason you shouldnt be practicing alone.
Huh?
There are limits to what one can achieve with the sword alone. Without worthy allies and formidable opponents, your swordsmanship will forever remain stagnant. I too reached my current level thanks to outstandingpanions.
Even you, knightmander?
The disciple asked in surprise.
It was rare for the knightmander to speak of his past.
Themander nodded affirmatively.
Yes. There was one whose raw talent with the sword surpassed mine. His obsession with swordsmanship was chilling.
The disciple responded with a skeptical look in her eyes.
Someone more talented than you, knightmander? Is that even possible?
Yes, truly, he had a monstrous talent. The swordsmanship guilds in the city called him Master out of respect.
You mean there was someone that remarkable? But Ive never heard such a story before
The knightmander smiled sadly.
He possessed unparalleled talent, but the goddess is fair. His body was too frail. He had a chronic illness and his ability to wield magic was also inferior. His body couldnt keep up with his talent.
How unfortunate
Yet, he never gave up. Every day, he would stand in the same spot, swinging his sword as if he were a madman trying to deny his fate. And then one day, he just vanished.
The disciples eyes widened in shock.
Vanished? To where?
I dont know. There were rumors that his illness worsened and he lost his life
The knightmanders voice trailed off.
One cant achieve anything alone. I too could reach this level because I hadrades. In fact, if were talking purely about skill with the sword, Im still no match for him.
The disciple found the story hard to believe. A genius surpassing the knightmander?
But she knew.
The knightmander was not one to fabricate tales.
The disciple swallowed nervously and asked,
What was his name?
After a moments hesitation, the knightmander spoke with emphasis,
Ludwig. The swordsmen of the guild and the knights who knew him all referred to him with respect as Master Ludwig.
***
Time passed, and as the banquet grew livelier, the Marquis finally took his stand in the center of the hall.
The knightmander stood by his side.
Those in attendance instinctively felt it.
Something was about to be announced!
There was no other reason for the knightmander to be present otherwise.
After scanning the audience, the Marquis gestured smoothly with his hand. Then the musicians who were ying their instruments stopped moving all at once.
All eyes turned towards the Marquis.
He was a man who knew how to capture the attention of his audience.
With the atmosphere now ripe, the Marquis began to speak.
On this glorious day, I have an important announcement to make.
The crowd listened intently.
And the Marquis continued.
Recently, as you are all aware, the state of affairs has be exceedingly chaotic. Unfortunate incidents continue to ur, and traitors are hiding in the city.
The nobles nodded their heads gravely.
Whether they truly perceived the gravity of the situation or were merely exaggerating their response to align with the Marquiss remarks was unclear.
His Majesty wants new talent to navigate these troubled times. He seeks capable individuals, those who are outstanding and loyal to the Empire!
When it seemed like the Marquis speech was going to get longer, the knightmander beside him disyed a hint of difort.
The quick-witted Marquis then transitioned skillfully.
I shall now pass the speech to our knightmander.
Thank you, Marquis.
The knightmander cleared his throat with a soft Ahem, and then spoke.
Though some of you may already know this, His Majesty ns to establish a new imperial guards. This new guard order will be selected based solely on merit and loyalty to His Majesty, regardless of social standing or background.
Murmurs began to ripple through the assembly at the knightmanders words.
In particr, the reaction from the nobles and knights was not very good.
The notion of selection without regard to lineage was met with considerable discontent.
However, such grievances hardly affected the knightmander.
Without a flicker of change in his expression, he continued.
I trust youre aware that the northwestern region is currently in turmoil due to monsters and the undead. The damage is worse than anticipated, and its be a thorny issue for His Majesty.
The sudden shift in discussion from the imperial guard to the northwestern troubles left the nobles bewildered.
The knightmander continued.
I propose a challenge. Anyone here is wee to take it up. Hurry to the northwest and eliminate the source of this chaos. If you do,
The knightmander stopped talking and took a pause while looking around him.
After a brief silence,
The knightmander slowly surveyed the room and dered strongly,
You will earn the right to join the imperial guard order. Moreover, the one who distinguishes themselves the most will be appointed as the vice-knightmander of the guards. For your information, I currently hold the position of knightmander, but I n to hand over the reins as soon as the unit is well established. Managing the imperial knights alone keeps me more than upied.
The crowds eyes widened in surprise at the mention of the knightmanders position.
Despite the promise of disregarding background and status, the idea of so readily offering the position of knightmander caught everyone off guard.
The eyes of the nobles, and especially the knights, gleamed with greed.
The position ofmander in the imperial guards tasked with protecting the Emperor.
Could there be any other position that guaranteed such wealth and honor?
Of course, this new imperial guard order might not hold the same prestige as the imperial knight order.
But even that was enough.
The murmuring in the room grew louder.
People were clearly taken aback by this sudden announcement.
Then, in the midst of this,
A noble asked themander of the knights,
When does the trial begin?
Themander replied without hesitation,
Now.
Chapter 89: The Trial (1)
Chapter 89: The Trial (1)
The knightmander dered,
There are no restrictions on the means. You are free to unite with like-mindedrades or to forge ahead on your own strength. Draw upon every ounce of your wisdom and power and give it your all. That is all.
The knightmander gave a brief nod and then quickly strode away.
His attitude meant that he had no interest in entertaining further questions.
Dale pondered,
So this was the important announcement they had hinted at.
Indeed, it was an event capable of shaking the very foundations of the city.
The creation of a new imperial guard order, with itsmander to be chosen through this trial.
Are they sure theyre going to keep their word about not looking at ones birth and status?
The notion that bothmoners and mercenaries, not just the nobles, were given a chance was remarkable in an empire where the social hierarchy had been rigid for over a thousand years.
However, it wasnt entirely about equality.
They gave us some advantage by providing information beforehand.
Rumors had quietly circted about the formation of the imperial guard, but the details of the trial were announced for the first time today, right here.
Given the nature of the trial as a race against time, getting even a slight head start by acquiring information was a big advantage.
It allowed for more time to prepare and make your strategy.
In fact, others were already swiftly taking action.
The knights who were close friends were gathered together to devise ns, and the mercenaries who hadpletely sobered up were also having a heated discussion.
Some were quick to try and leave the banquet hall but the Marquis called out,
As you all know, the sun has already set outside. Please stay in the mansion until sunrise. If you wish, I can provide rooms for you to spend the night.
They had to stay in the Marquiss mansion until the sun rose.
Did he dy the announcement intentionally to keep us here?
Had they not been detained, the more impulsive ones might have dashed off to the northwest without any preparation.
It seemed they wanted to avoid having anyone fall behind in such a manner.
Or perhaps its a message to encourage more coboration.
While those with existing connections were already forming groups, there were also those of rtively lesser influence.
Those with lesser influence were using this time to discuss forming alliances among themselves.
People wracked their brains and scurried about. They were fiercelypeting for even the slightest edge in the trial.
But amidst the bustling atmosphere, Dale remained calm andposed.
To be honest, Dale had little interest in positions like themander of the imperial guard.
He simply stood idly by until the sun rose.
The mercenaries approached him from time to time and asked if he would join them but Dale consistently refused.
After several rejections, no one approached Dale anymore.
Everyone else was too blinded by ambition, busily moving about.
Dale watched them from a quiet corner of the banquet hall.
Then, someone spoke to him.
You dont seem to be much interested, do you?
Turning, Dale found himself facing themander of the knights and his disciple.
Dale nodded his head in acknowledgment.
I have no intention of joining the imperial guard, not even interested in themander position.
Thats a shame.
The knightmander who said that looked at Dale thoughtfully.
Dale inquired,
Do you have something to say?
Ill make a guess at your thoughts now. Youre wondering why they chose to conduct the trial in such a manner, arent you?
Right.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
This method seems like it would lead to a fair amount of bloodshed, doesnt it?
The knightmander offered an inscrutable smile and responded,
The upper districts are in need of fresh winds.
..?
Ill take my leave now. Doe find me sometime. We should cross swords.
With those words, the knightmander departed with light steps.
His disciple followed closely behind. She cast a fleeting nce at Dale before continuing on.
***
As the sun rose, the attendees of the banquet quickly dispersed.
Before the day was out, the city would likely be abuzz with talk of the days events.
While everyone else hurried off, Dale moved at a leisurely pace.
The coachman who had brought him was already waiting.
Ah, Ive been waiting for you. But everyone else seemed to hurry off; is something the matter?
Dale responded as he boarded the carriage.
It seems everyone has urgent appointments.
Is that so?
Dale closed the carriage door, and the coachman began to drive the carriage slowly.
The coachman asked.
Shall I take you to the inn?
After a moment of thought, Dale replied.
To the Mercenary Guild.
Are you referring to the guild headquarters in District 3, or the Mercenary Guild in District 7?
District 3.
Yes, Ill ensure afortable journey.
Dale had no interest in leading positions. He had no intention of actively seeking out and taking the trial.
But Dale had a rough idea of how things would go.
The nobles will start throwing around their money.
Considering the purpose of the trial, it would be proper to solve problems with their own power and abilities.
But the world doesnt operate on such pure principles.
Nobles hungry for power will participate inrge numbers, and these nobles will stop at nothing to achieve their ends.
And the nobles had a clear destination for their wealth.
Mercenaries.
In many ways, this is a test of strength. So the demand and thereby the price for skilled mercenaries were bound to skyrocket.
However, mercenaries of a certain caliber were likely already affiliated with one noble house or another.
The need for strength was dire, yet the avability of capable mercenaries to hire was expected to be scarce.
In this scenario, Dales value was extraordinary.
He had proven his capabilities and, importantly, had no particr ties to any noble family.
The more level-headed nobles would by now have realized just how valuable an asset Dale was.
And they would be rushing to him, money in hand.
If he waited, Dale would find himself overwhelmed with lucrative offers.
He simply had to choose the most suitable one, not as a participant in the trial, but as a mercenary looking to profit.
This is going to be chaotic.
The situation was ripe for conflict.
Such conflicts were opportunities for Dales growth, and there was no reason for him to decline them.
As he organized his thoughts, he arrived at the mercenary guild.
Surprisingly, the guild was quieter than usual, perhaps the news hadnt reached them yet.
It was the calm before the storm.
Dale approached an employee and asked if Gand was around, and the employee personally led him to Gand.
Gand weed Dale warmly.
What brings you here, Sir Dale? Werent you supposed to be at the medal award ceremony today?
The ceremony has concluded.
Im just asking out of curiosity, but there were no issues, right?
Dale hesitated for a moment.
It wasnt urate to say there were no problems
Its been resolved.
Why the hesitation Anyway, I understand. So, what brings you here?
Dale exined about the announcement made at the ceremony.
About the test to select the imperial guards and theirmander. Gand furrowed his brows, pondered for a moment, and then shook his head.
Hmm. It seems another troublesome matter has happened.
When I asked themander why he chose this method, he said fresh winds were needed. Do you understand what he means?
After a brief contemtion, Gand spoke.
The upper districts are pleasant ces to live. They are much saferpared to the outside, and the facilities are well maintained. However, the space is limited. Not everyone can live in the upper districts. One must possess the necessary capabilities.
Dale thought about Eirek.
Eirek was a noble from the Kingdom of Vyman and he had established himself in the slums. He said that to live in the upper districts, one must prove their worth.
Gand continued to exin.
When Irene was first founded and His Majesty dered that the ipetent nobles would not be allowed in the upper districts, it caused great turmoil. The nobles strongly opposed it, and it was only after a storm of conflict that the situation was stabilized. Nevertheless, His Majesty achieved his aim. Only the capable nobles remained in the upper districts. Decades have passed since then. Do you have any guess what the problem is now?
Dale closed his eyes, pondered over Gands exnation, and then easily said,
The children have be the problem.
Gands eyes widened. He hadnt expected such a quick response to his probing question.
You are really sharp. Correct. Theres no guarantee that children born to capable parents will be capable themselves.
Titles are typically passed down to only one of the offspring.
Other children who could not obtain a title had to make merit and prove their worth in order to remain in the upper districts.
Every knight in the upper districts is obsessed with honor and achievements and it wasnt without reason that they wanted to join the imperial knights.
Dale remembered a knight who had recently received a medal and started crying.
There must have been a reason for that.
Opportunities for nobles offspring to distinguish themselves were limited.
The easiest ce to gain merit is certainly the front lines, but
What parent would wish to send their child to the front lines? And which parent would want to cast their child out? Recently, theres been an increase in nobles who find mediocre positions for their ipetent children to somehow keep them in the upper districts. When the ipetent take up space, theres less room for the capable.
Its the beginning of corruption.
Thats right.
Dale thought of the countless noblesughing and chatting and reveling in the banquet hall.
The number of nobles was increasing again, and the upper districts were bing corrupt.
The Emperor was displeased with this.
But to decisively expel the nobles offspring would undoubtedly meet significant resistance.
The nobles have been umting power for decades since the city was founded.
Its possible that a greater chaos than the turmoil at the founding of Irene could unfold.
So, they deliberately created a breathing space. If one enters the imperial guards, at least they wont be driven out of the upper districts.
Yes. Moreover, this move could also weaken the nobles power. As thepetition among the nobles intensifies, so will the losses. Of course, if the bleeding bes too severe, the imperial family will intervene appropriately.
Dale recalled the Marquiss words.
Did he say that the trial will depend on ones ability, regardless of status or birth?
Despite the polished words, this situation was likely to escte into apetition among the nobles.
Mercenaries were merely a side note.
Gand spoke up.
Moreover, the turmoil in the northwest is more serious than we thought. It hasnt been long since the unrest started, but the damage is spiraling out of control. Its a problem that needs urgent resolution.
The Emperor seems to be a man of great ambition. Its intriguing how many benefits hes trying to secure at once.
Gand smiled bitterly.
That must be why hes been able to hold the empire against demons, isnt it?
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
It was an undeniable fact that the Emperor had been sessfully waging war against demons for decades now.
He was not a figure to be taken lightly.
I do want to see him at least once.
Given that the Emperor was a character hard to encounter even back in the actual game, it was only natural for Dale to be curious.
However, the immediate concern wasnt the Emperor.
Gand asked.
Will you be joining as well, Sir Dale?
Im thinking of joining as a mercenary. It seems a shame to let such an opportunity pass by.
Haha, such keen insight, not missing the main chance. Sir Dale, youve truly be a mercenary. May I offer a piece of advice on how to increase your bounty?
Dale responded.
Id appreciate that.
Its nothing major. Theres a limit to how much money one can earn as an individual. So,
So?
Form a party. Youll likely earn more that way than by epting the request alone.
A party
He immediately thought of a few people.
Dale stood up.
Ill be back shortly.
You might want to hurry. The nobles are likely getting impatient by now.
That day, dozens of carriages left the gates of Irene and headed northwest.
They were an eager vanguard, deciding to make haste.
The next morning, the mercenary guild was abuzz with servants of nobles who hade to hire mercenaries.
They were all demanding and speaking to the guild staff in frustration.
Where is Sir Dale? Where can we find Sir Dale?
Please, we beg of you, connect us with Sir Dale!
They were all looking for Dale.
Chapter 90: The Trial (2)
Chapter 90: The Trial (2)
Dale first returned to the inn to seek out Harkin.
Elena who had been engrossed in a thick book looked up.
She asked with a happy expression on her face.
Ah, Sir Dale. How was the award ceremony?
It was so-so. More importantly, wheres Harkin?
Hes probably passed out from drinking.
To be so carefree in broad daylight.
Dale strode towards the stairs when Elena called out to his retreating back.
Ah, Sir Dale. Theres something I wanted to tell you.
Dale turned his head and asked.
Is it something urgent?
Um, no. Its not urgent.
Then lets talk about itter. Im a bit busy right now.
Ah, yes. Sorry for the inconvenience
Elena drooped her head in disappointment. Ka who was standing beside her red at Dale with a scowl that could cut through steel.
Her look was akin to that of someone who was watching a father too caught up in work to spare a moment for his daughter.
Ka bluntly remarked,
My affection is fading.
. What affection are you talking about.
For some reason, Dale felt inexplicably embarrassed and responded,
I promise to listen to what you have to say once Im done with my work.
Only then did Elenas expression soften.
Alright. Ill be waiting.
Dale quickly ascended the stairs and opened the door to Harkins room.
To put it kindly, the room was far from tidy. Harkin was sprawled out in a mess.
Ugh. Ughhh.
He seemed to be in a deep slumber and was snoring loudly and asionally coughing.
Despite Dale opening the door, there was no sign Harkin would awaken anytime soon.
It seems ying around haspletely worn him out.
Dale approached Harkin and tapped him lightly with the palm of his hand, lightly by Dales standards, that is.
The sharp pain jolted Harkin awake, causing him to leap from his bed in rm.
Wh-Who the hell!
Its me.
Their gazes locked for a moment before Harkins expression quickly softened into a more amiable one.
Ah, its Sir Dale. Haha, you couldve just said something.
You dont like it?
Dont like it? Quite the opposite! Waking up suddenly feels very refreshing, hahaha.
Dale exined the situation amidst Harkins exaggeratedughter.
A broad grin spread across Harkins face.
Is that the smell of money?
Yes. ording to Gand, assembling a party could lead to better terms. Are you in?
If Sir Dale is going, then of course Im joining! Id have been offended if you hadnt invited me!
Harkin naturally expected that he would be part of the party all along.
Next on the list was Ether.
Dale expected that Esther might find the sudden request troubling, but to his surprise, she readily agreed.
Ill do it.
Are you sure?
The chaos unfolding in the northwest has already caught the attention of our church. They will grant me permission to go.
A shieldman, a priestess, and a dark knight.
These three were not only a stablebination but they also had spent enough time together to work seamlessly as a unit.
With this, he would be able to receive a high bounty just like Gand said.
Without dy, the three of them set out for the mercenary guild.
Harkin eximed,
Haha! Those nobles. By now, they must be in a frenzy and making a fuss. Its refreshing to see those who usually look down on us mercenaries begging for our help.
The dynamics of power can reverse depending on the situation.
At this moment,petent mercenaries were in high demand and were courted fervently by the nobles.
The party opened the guild door expecting a somewhat chaotic atmosphere.
However, the interior was eerily quiet.
Whats going on? There are plenty of people here, arent there?
As the door swung open, a multitude of gazes inside instantly focused their attention towards the entrance.
One of them shouted,
He-Hes here!
And then, as if on cue, they swarmed towards Dale in a rush.
We are from the Garum family! We wish to hire you and will offer conditions more generous than anyone else!
I represent the Baron Padrum. You must be aware of the kind of man Baron Pardum is. Please, join our side.
Please, we beg of you! Please help us!
Persuasion, threats, and pleas ensued.
Servants from noble families began to cling to Dale while employing various tactics to win him over.
The guild was thrown into chaos in no time.
Some of them seemed toe from families that werent on good terms with each other.
Some people even resorted to grabbing.
Harkin and Esther were overwhelmed by the atmosphere and retreated to the back.
Other mercenaries quickly made distance to avoid getting involved, while the guild staff were at a loss for what to do.
This could lead to some idents.
Dale cast a quick nce around before focusing his mind intently.
His eyes shed fiercely before they started emitting a surge of magical power that radiated throughout the vicinity. The spread of his magic shook the very souls of the servants present.
Ugh.
Wh-What is this?
Caught off guard by the sudden shock, the servants clutched their foreheads.
A chilling sensation unlike any headache, one that seemed to rattle the essence of their minds, sent shivers down their spines and left their blood running cold.
When the surroundings became quiet, only then did Dale open his mouth.
Everyone, please calm down.
The people nodded their heads in response.
When Dale said that, they had no choice but to calm down, even if they didnt want to.
At that moment, Gand descended the stairs.
Haha, I was wondering why it was so noisy down here
Having been briefed on the situation, he addressed everyone.
Fighting amongst yourselves will lead nowhere. Nobody wants that, right? Especially when were all pressed for time.
The servants nodded in agreement.
It was a race against time.
They needed to leave the city as soon as possible and head to the northwest. Even the moments spent in this scuffle were precious and wasted.
Gand proposed a solution.
How about this? Each of you write down the terms you have in mind on a piece of paper and hand it to me. Ill then select the most favorable ones and present them to Sir Dale.
After casting discreet nces at each other, the servants soon nodded in agreement.
It was better to make a decision quickly than to waste more time here.
Dale then spoke to Gand.
Make sure to mention that Im not alone. I n to be apanied by Harkin and Esther.
Ah, youve taken my advice. Very well.
Gand smiled slyly and exined to the servants.
He told them that a veteran shieldman with battle experience and a promising young priestess with much potential would be joining Dale as well.
As a seasoned mercenary himself, Gand pinpointed exactly what would entice the servants.
The servants swallowed hard.
A dark knight, along with a mercenary and a priestess.
If we could only secure their service
With their excitement mounting, the servants pondered over the papers before them.
Since they only had one chance to make an impression, they knew they had to propose attractive terms.
The issuey in their inability to gauge what terms others might offer.
It cant be helped.
The servants closed their eyes tightly and wrote down the best terms they could muster.
Gand collected the papers from the servants.
Then he let out augh as if finding the situation ridiculous.
These are conditions even a standard silver badge mercenary wouldnt dare dream of.
After reviewing the terms, Gand quickly filtered them.
It wasnt just about the money.
He meticulously considered whether the client was trustworthy, if there had been any friction with the guild, and what their reputation was like, as if it were his own business at stake.
Dale expressed his gratitude,
Thank you, Gand.
Its nothing. Were not collecting brokerage fees for nothing, after all,
Of course, since the matter was about Dale, Garand took care of the work himself.
Once the task waspleted, Gand handed over three papers.
Youll just need to pick one from these three.
The carefully selected requests were down to three.
Each one offered generous terms, the best treatment, and clients without any issues.
Dale was feeling the impact of supply and demand on prices firsthand.
Even the nobles are overdoing it. Are they that desperate for the position?
The nobles were indeed being greedy and pushing the limits.
Of course, it was nothing for Dale to worry about.
Moreover, this particr request was expected to be quite dangerous due to its unique nature.
There will likely be a lot of fighting.
In that case, the cost of these terms might not be as exorbitant as they seemed.
Dale made his decision.
Ill go with this one.
Not a bad choice at all.
Gand announced whose request Dale had epted.
The servant who secured the contract let out a cheer while the others showed disappointment or annoyance.
Watching the entire scene unfold, the mercenaries could only feel envious.
To think theyre all fussing over just one person
Will we ever receive such treatment?
Snap out of it. It would take more than ten years to be as strong as that dark knight.
Yet, an opportunity soon presented itself to the mercenaries who had been idly watching.
The servants who had failed to secure Dales services now hurried to recruit them.
Most mercenaries present were of lower ranks, but that was still better than nothing.
The guild hall quickly became bustling like a marketce once again.+
The servant who had secured a contract with Dale led the group outside.
Then after wiping the sweat from his brow as if relieved he said,
Phew. Thank you for epting our offer.
When do you n to depart?
As soon as were ready, well set out at dawn tomorrow.
And the number of people?
Including myself, the young master, our familys private soldiers, and all of you, well be fifteen in total.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Fifteen, huh.
Powerful families were often overflowing with connections to high-ranking mercenaries and skilled individuals.
It was the families that were neither decidedly strong nor unequivocally weak that had rushed to the mercenary guild to hire Dale for a hefty sum.
Dale scratched at his helmet.
Their forces seem too average to edge out the otherpetitors.
Their current strength was not enough for winning the trial.
But not everyone was racing solely for the vicemander position in the trial.
Perhaps theyre hoping to pick up crumbs?
It was entirely possible to hover around, lead their soldiers, and then assist a more promising candidate in exchange for a reward, like securing a position in the imperial guard order.
While Dale was pondering the intentions of his client, the eager servant leading the way suddenly stopped and turned around.
Also, just a heads-up, our young master is a bit peculiar. Please, dont be too surprised. Hes really a good person, but
Peculiar, you say?
Ha, haha. Since were setting off tomorrow, everyone should get ready and meet at the designated ce.
The servant hurriedly made his exit and avoided further discussion.
It was slightly unsettling, but the contract had already been made. Backing out wasnt an option now.
Gand made the selection, so it shouldnt be too problematic.
Perhaps a client not solely focused on passing the trial but rather looking to gain some advantage might actually be better.
Dale said to Esther and Harkin,
We need to start preparing too. First off, Esther. Like I said before, you need to wear proper armor. Lets go to the armorer together.
Hmm.
Esther reluctantly nodded her head, though it was clear she wasnt excited about it.
Understood. What else do we need to prepare The northwest is currently in chaos due to the outbreak of undead and an infestation of monsters, right? In that case, it would be wise to stock up on holy water. And, we should also prepare some tools for hunting monsters
Dale cut Esther off and shook his head.
No. Apart from weapons, try to minimize our baggage. We need to be able to move as quickly as possible in case of an emergency.
Huh? Why is that?
Dale answered the puzzled Esther.
Were more likely to face humans than undead or monsters.
Just then, several carriages sped past the group, kicking up clouds of dust.
The citizens of the city hastily dodged the reckless charge through the streets.
Move back unless you want to be trampled!
The coachman driving the carriage bellowed harshly.
The carriage he drove bore the emblem of a noble family, and in the back were a few knights, their servants, and men who appeared to be hired mercenaries.
Their eyes met Dales.
And Dale saw them too.
The knight who made eye contact tapped the sword on his waist. Then he turned his head forward.
The carriage passed by at high speed.
.
It was clear that the nobles didnt hire mercenaries without good reason.
In the trial, they would do whatever it took to knock down theirpetitors, sometimes without scruples. Such was the nature of humans.
Conflict was inevitable. A confrontation was brewing.
Dale turned his head away from the carriage.
Lets go.
It was time to dive into that fray.
Chapter 91: The Trial (3)
Chapter 91: The Trial (3)
The group gathered at early dawn.
As autumn approached, the days had noticeably shortened. And the city was still submerged in a dim shadow.
Dale, along with Harkin, Esther, and Harty, arrived at the designated meeting ce.
The client and their party were already waiting there.
Upon spotting Dales group, the servant hired by Dale shouted,
Ah! Youve arrived. Weve been waiting for you.
The servant hurried over and pointed to a young man standing nearby.
This gentleman here is our young master.
He was a young nobleman. His blue eyes were sparkling with vitality and his light curly hair was neatly swept to the side.
His firmly closed lips gave him a somewhat stubborn look.
The young nobleman extended his hand to Dale.
Pleased to meet you. Ive heard much about your exploits.
Dale.
Ernst of the Thyssen family.
Dale reached out and took his hand in return.
Feeling the firmness of the handshake and noticing the sword at the young mans waist, Dale thought to himself,
He must be quite skilled.
He seemed to have undergone considerable training as a knight.
At that moment, Ernst spoke up.
I should mention beforehand that I pride myself on my broad views.
?
So whether you are a savage and cruel heretic or a lowly mercenary, it doesnt bother me in the slightest. I hope youll feelfortable around me.
Hmm, I understand.
Dale didnt know what to say so he just nodded his head.
Did the servant say that he is a bit peculiar?
Just like the servant had mentioned, Ernst certainly seemed a bit different from the typical young nobles. Whether this was a good or bad difference remained to be seen.
Ernst then proceeded to greet Harkin as well.
Pleased to meet you. As I mentioned before, I view everyone without prejudice, even if theyre lowly mercenaries.
Ah, right. Thank you.
Harkins eyes twitched at the mention of lowly mercenary and he was quickly left behind as Ernst shifted his gaze to Esther for thest introduction.
But his eyes widened in surprise.
Good heavens.
Whats wrong?
When Esther asked that, Ernsts face turned red. He hurriedly straightened his clothes and lowered his voice deliberately.
P-Pleased to meet you, Priestess. May I have the honor of knowing your name?
Taken aback by the sudden shift to formalnguage directed solely at her, Esther tilted her head in confusion and replied,
Its Esther.
Goodness, even the name is beautiful.
Huh?
I look forward to our time together, however short or long it may be.
Ah. Yes.
Ernst offered his hand for a handshake, but Esther pretended not to see him and looked away. For some reason, she felt ufortable holding his hand.
Ernst held his hand out steadfastly as if waiting for Esther to do the same, but his servant quickly approached.
Young master, we must be going. Any further dys couldplicate our journey.
It cant be helped.
Ernst nodded his head and eximed.
Lets set off at once!
The soldiers apanying him responded in unison.
Yes!
They divided themselves into groups of five and boarded three carriages.
Dale and his party climbed into the second carriage, finding themselves in thepany of Ernst and his servant.
The role of coachman was taken up by Harkin. The servant had offered to drive, but Harkin insisted stubbornly that he would do it.
He seemed somewhat reluctant to be in Ernsts presence.
The carriage was reinforced with thick nks that seemed capable of easily deflecting arrows and it rattled forward as it went.
The walls of Irene and the slums quickly receded into the distance.
After they left the city behind and the carriage rolled onto the main road, the servant broke the silence.
Ill exin the n once again, just in case we have differing understandings.
After pausing and looking around, the servant continued.
Our main objective is to resolve the chaos in the northwest. The northwest is currently facing two significant issues. One of them is the overflow of monsters.
The winters in the north were harsh.
Surviving the winter in the northern regions meant constantly battling against death and nature itself.
This was a reality for beasts, humans, and monsters alike.
To endure the long, cold winter, it was important to stockpile food or fatten up in preparation for hibernation.
So when autumn arrived, monsters would descend from the mountains in search of food.
Every few years, the number of monstersing down would be so great that it caused significant trouble.
The issue this time ispounded by an additional problem: the rise of the undead. Its not umon for the undead to rise naturally, but this time, the rate at which corpses rise is too fast and the range is too wide. The types of undead rising are also particrly unusual. In other words.
Someone is deliberately raising the undead?
The servant nodded his head in affirmation.
Our current theory is just that. The task bestowed upon us by His Majesty involves quelling the chaos in the northwest. Hence, if we can eliminate the source of the undeads rising, we believe we can im victory. As for the monsters, well, thats always been an ongoing issue.
Ernst nodded his head in satisfaction at the servants crisp exnation.
However, Dale raised a concern.
Is that really okay?
What do you mean?
You must have seen it at the award ceremony. The nobles are forming alliances and moving together.
There were dozens of soldiers included in their forces.
The 15 people here were certainly a considerable force, but they were clearly insufficient to win the trial on their own.
Dale had thought they might be nning to wait for the right moment to seize an advantage, but then he wondered
Do you really intend to win this trial?
Following Dales question, the servant nced subtly at Ernst for his reaction.
Ernst cleared his throat before responding.
I have no interest in the position ofmander of the imperial guards.
?
My journey to the northwest is motivated by the suffering of its people, not by personal ambitions for power. This is the duty I owe in return for the privileges Ive enjoyed under the title of nobility.
In essence, he was saying he had hired mercenaries and led his familys soldiers out of pure benevolence.
Sometimes, a im so outrageous can paradoxically inspire trust.
Dale looked into Ernsts eyes.
They were confident eyes without the slightest wavering.
Could he possibly be sincere?
The servant beside him shook his head in disapproval. It seemed his thoughts diverged slightly from Ernsts.
It seems Im looking at a naive young noble after all.
And another naive soul. Esther eximed with a bright expression.
What a wonderful idea! Surely, the goddess would rejoice in Sir Ernsts actions!
Ernss cheeks were now tinged with red and he shyly turned his head away.
Ahem, ahem. Such praise is truly embarrassing.
As the two talked, Dale quietly asked the servant.
Is this really alright? I hate to say it, but it feels like Ernst is dreaming a bit too much.
Of course, its not alright. But we had no choice. Without us, he would have rushed off to the northwest on his own.
The servant swallowed hard before continuing.
Once we reach the northwest and he faces the harsh reality, perhaps his enthusiasm will cool down. Then, he might give up this hero act.
Hero act.
Though a bit harsh, Dale found himself agreeing with the term.
This one might notst long.
Those who fight for money or profit were normal. At least they were grounded in reality.
But those who enter the fray for ideals often face a higher likelihood of death.
The servant said,
We didnt hire you for a hefty sum without reason. Should anything happen to me or the other soldiers, please ensure at all costs that the young master is returned safely to his family.
Dale nodded his head in agreement.
Understood. But should I deem the situation truly dangerous, youll need to follow my lead.
Ill do my best to persuade the young master then. If necessary, I might even have to knock him out.
Fortunately, the servant and Dale saw eye to eye on this point and they reached an agreement.
Since their immediate tasks were essentially the same, there was no need for further discussion.
Maybe this will all be over sooner than expected.
People of that sort tend to lose interest quickly. Once they realize reality isnt as rosy as their ideals, theyll likely turn tail and run.
Then, perhaps I can receive one more request.
Should the client pull out amidst the unresolved chaos in the northwest, Dale might find another client.
It was a no-lose situation for him.
After reaching an agreement, Dale took out a book from his bag.
It was aption of tales about heroes, more detailed and specific about each heros exploitspared to the general overview he had read previously.
Dale intended to start with the exploits of the character known as the Mercenary King.
Ernst who had been eagerly trying to continue his conversation with Esther noticed this.
Wait, can you actually read?
Ernsts eyes wavered.
Dale asked,
Is it that surprising?
No, its just heretics, and especially dark knights, are said to be far removed from words and books
Didnt you say something about not having prejudices earlier?
Uh? Oh, right. Hahaha.
Esther chimed in,
Sir Dale is different from other heretics.
For some reason, Esther looked quite proud of herself.
Ernst could only awkwardly scratch his head.
Ignoring the reactions of the two, Dale opened his book and began to focus intently.
Watching him, Esther pulled out an old bible and asked Ernst,
Sir Ernst, dont you like reading?
Ahem. Ahem. Thats not the case. I always carry a book with me wherever I go. Books are nourishment for the soul, after all!
Ernst extended his hand to his servant.
Give it here.
What do you mean?
Just hand me a book I enjoy reading.
The servant whispered back,
What are you on about all of a sudden? Youve only ever read knightly tales and novels in your life!
Just give me any book for now!
Ignoring the twos bickering, Dale continued to read the book.
He was nning to take it easy since they had at least a weeks journey to their destination in the northwestern region.
However, Dales reading was soon interrupted.
The carriage came to an abrupt halt.
Whats the matter? Why have we stopped?
Harkin said in response to the servants question.
It seems we need to check this out ourselves.
The group got out from the carriage.
And then Esther covered her mouth with both hands in shock.
MyMy goodness.
Bodies were scattered haphazardly along the road.
At least ten people had died.
Two carriagesy wrecked, and blood was sttered everywhere.
Dale found a blood-soaked banner lying on the ground on one side.
This is
It was the same emblem they had seen on a carriage they passed on the road yesterday.
Esther murmured,
Could they have been attacked by bandits?
Dale shook his head.
No.
There were few bodies hit by arrows and most had died from deadly sword wounds.
Each wound was clean. It seemed like the result of superb swordsmanship that was far too sophisticated formon thieves.
Harty who was standing nearby circled the bodies, then turned his head towards something and growled.
Seeing this, Dale also looked up and said,
Everyone, get ready.
Before long, the culprits behind this carnage emerged from the thicket.
Twenty well-armed knights and soldiers appeared.
They didnt seem to have any intention of hiding as they confidently approached them while holding blood-stained swords.
Among them, one knight spotted Dale and his face lit up with recognition.
Ah?
It was, quite coincidentally, the same young knight who had picked a quarrel with Dale at the award ceremony.
The knight shouted with joy.
It seems the gods favor me. They actually granted me another encounter with this insolent wretch!
The other knights smiled viciously as if eager to join in, but the knight waved them off.
This one, I can handle alone.
Then he pulled out his sword and spoke to Dale.
Let me make it clear, the only reason you werent inst time was because of the knightmanders intervention.
Dale also drew his cursed sword and muttered.
What a coincidence.
His thoughts mirrored the young knights exactly.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!